《His Mafia Bride》


 A night in the club

    The evening is warm, the summer breeze blowing through the hairs of three young females that push their way into a nearby club.


    The club is boisterous, animated and lively.


    Dim Burundi lights and white foggy smoke set the ambience of the lively club as the people dance to the rhythm of the music.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be here¡± were the words that left the peach lips of the youngest girl, Alina. Her eyes raked the appearance of everyone it could spot in the club.


    Her two older sisters, Vanessa and Le stared at her dumbfounded.


    ¡°What?¡± She shrugged her shoulders at them going over to the bar counter.


    ¡°Why are you such a baby? I get you are the youngest but can¡¯t you atleast be daring!¡± Le yellsing over to meet her at the bar.


    ¡°Why must you always be scared?¡± Vanessa concurs.


    ¡°Dad just said¡­¡±Alina tries defending herself but is quickly shunned off by her older sisters.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s pet. Stop acting like you are the most obedient you know. It will not get you anywhere¡± Vanessa scoffs before leaving.


    Alina stared at her silhouette figure disappear into the club and her eyes narrows back to Le.


    ¡°Le you understand me don¡¯t you? You are the eldest. I¡¯m just trying to¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it¡± Le immedately scowls before leaving Alina to herself.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alina watches her sisters disperse and a sudden sting of sharp pains brews up within her.


    ALINA


    I watch my sisters leave me like always and I suddenly feel a gag haul up to my throat. Why do they always see any thing I do as a threat?


    It has just been this way ever since we were little. They don¡¯t consider me as a sister and are always quick to throw using fingers at me.


    Father loves all his children equally and I wasn¡¯t trying to proove that I was the most obedient and diligent just for his favour. They are my sisters for God¡¯s sake.


    What will I gain from putting them in a bad light? My pain has me demanding and I immedately scamper towards the exit.


    I ignore my sisters who also ignore my leaving presence as they twirl their bodies around men. The club has a stench of sex and alcohol soaring in the air. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if people were having sex in the bathroom.


    Reaching for the ss doors of the club, I mistakenly bump into a tall figure who walks into the club the exact time I reach forward for the door handle.


    ¡°Sorry¡± I mumble past him not wanting to stand and apologise further. I can barely even see his face because of how dim the lightening is in the club.


    Rubbing my forehead, I ambled outside when an arm suddenly spurn me around from behind.


    My eyes meet with three men of equal muscrity and confusion washes over my face. Grabbing my expression with their bareful stares, they seemed so dangerous. The kind you shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask putting up a stoic expression on my face.


    ¡°When you apologise, do it properly¡± one announces, shing me dagger eyes.


    My brows pull together. He wasn¡¯t even the one I bumped into so what was his stress?


    I could tell he wasn¡¯t the one even though I didn¡¯t see the face of who I hit but the outfits stood as a distinction.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t even the one I bumped into¡± I retorted back.


    My irritation sours and my legs are itching to leave the area.


    ¡°My boss is¡± another replies taking a step forward.


    I instinctively stagger backwards and stylishly reach for the pepper spray in the pocket of my jacket.


    The sun is setting and the horizontal canvas of pink and orange colours which decorated the sky is slowly transforming into starry blue colours. The moon is yet to appear but the stars are already gracing the sky with their presence.


    All these features makes the streets dangerous and one can easily be harassed.


    I have no clue who these men were and why they were so keen on me not apologising properly to their boss.


    ¡°Well tell your boss I said sorry. I mumbled it when I hit him. Does he expect a feast for an apolgy?¡± I yell thest word out and pivoted immediately.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be happy with that sort of apology¡± I heard from behind me. I couldn¡¯t make out who said it neither did I care.


    ¡°Then to hell with the apology¡± I cursed before getting into my parked motorbike.


    My sisters can find their way home.


    * * * * * * *


    Seated on to a broad sofa ced in the vip lounge of the club was Dante Morelli. His emerald eyes are stationed on to his capos who walk back into the club.


    Skimpy-dresseddies nk themselves around him, hoping to get a response from him while a red haired grinds her lower region onto his crotch but it doesn¡¯t seem to get his attention as another thing eats him up.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± He demands.


    Tommasso, one of the men replies, ¡°she refused on giving you an apology¡±


    Dante feels himself frothing on the inside. Who did that girl think she is to disrespect him in such a manner?


    ¡°Calm down Dante¡±Petro advises noticing how tensed Dante bes. He takes a sit facing him.


    ¡°You three just let her walk away like that?¡± Dante tries not to yell but his anger gets the better of him and he pushes the red haired of him.


    A screech leaves her red lips but she dare notin.


    ¡°Take this and get out¡± Dante throws a huge bundle of money at her from an opened brief case.


    ¡°You all get out!¡± He yells throwing extra bundles at thedies nked around him and his capos.


    Their eyes shone with distate at how rudely he treats them but the sight of cash has them drooling at his feet and they hearken to hismand.


    ¡°Well you said we shouldn¡¯t harm her¡± Stefano reminds him, taking a scull of the tequ drink ced in front of him.


    Dante runs his tattoo hands down his ck hair, ruffling it mildly.


    ¡°Fuck. You both should have dragged her in here! Does she know who I am?¡± He venomously spits.


    ¡°I doubt¡ª¡± Petro replies hesitantly. ¡°Did you see her face?¡± He questions Dante.


    A wry smile forms by the corners of his sensual lips. ¡°Ofcourse I did. Though I bet she couldn¡¯t see mine properly¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the n?¡± Stefano inquires with a brow hiked.


    Dante steals nces at three of his most trusted capos, ¡°The world is a very small ce. We will definitely cross paths again and this time I¡¯ll make her apologise properly and pay for her rudeness be it the hard way or the easy way¡±

 We shall meet very soon

    ALINA


    The air is cold and chilly as I stand in front of my father while he rages at me and my two sisters. I don¡¯t know how he found out we went to the club. This was what I was trying to avoid in the first ce.


    Nikolia Fedorov, my father, is as brutal as he was forty years ago when he took the mantle of power. With a baleful re enough to get men to pee on themselves and a voice that¡¯s as sharp as a two-edged knife, my father was not one to be messed with.


    ¡°Dad but what¡¯s the big deal in us going to the club? We¡¯ve always done it¡± Le rolled her eyes.


    He chuckles darkly. ¡°I specifically made myself clear when I said I didn¡¯t want to see you three in the club. We aren¡¯t in Russia, this is America. This is Dante¡¯s territory and until we are done with what we came for and fly back to Moscow, I don¡¯t want my daughters crossing paths and making trouble with Dante¡±


    A tired sigh pushes past my lips which catches my father¡¯s attention. He shoots a re at me and I go rigid.


    What did I do now?


    ¡°Alina you are the youngest. Why would you follow your sisters out!?¡±


    I find myself lost for words and I don¡¯t know what to say to my father.


    My father would always find a way to push more of the me on me. That was how it has always been.


    He would never scold my sisters much but it was always a different case when I was involved.


    ¡°I tried telling them¡­..¡± I attempt to justify myself but Vanessa¡¯s irked tone cut into my speech.


    ¡°You tried doing what Alina? Weren¡¯t you the one who was busy fighting with strangers outside?¡± Vanessa scowls at me.


    I shook my head vehemently and turn my attention to my father. I stretch out my hand to touch him but a p on my face gets me stumbling back.


    I clutch on to the cheek his cold fingers hit and downcast my gaze, my tears slipping down my cheeks.


    ¡°Alina you are a fool! So you go out to fight with strangers!?¡± He bellows at me.


    Hearing himsh out at me creates a bitter gal in my mouth and I struggle to contain my tears.


    Why is he always like this towards me? Father never treated me like I was his daughter. Only mother did and now she iste.


    I feel like a sheep in the midst of wolves. I feel so lost without her. In this house, I have no say. My older sisters get it all and I¡¯m left wallowing at their mercy.


    ¡°Have you gone deaf!¡± Father rages once again.


    His voice sends a cold shiver down my spine and I¡¯m quick to look at him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with anybody¡± I speak up.


    From the corner of my eyes, I spot Vanessa and Le ring at me.


    ¡°So are you saying your sisters are lying against you?¡± He asks with his tongue in cheek.


    ¡°They misunderstood what they saw¡± I replied abruptly. Anger swells within me at the mere thought of my sisters.


    ¡°Get out. You three leave my presence!¡± He orders.


    I slowly turn to go and I once again spot my sisters ring.


    Sniffing my nose, I ignore them and walk into my rooms.


    * * * * * * *


    DANTE


    ¡°So you mean Nikolia actually invited you over tomorrow to his house? What does the devil want?¡± Luca, one of my capos inquired.


    I was as shocked as I was stunned by the sudden request from Nikolia Fedorov toe and pay him a visit.


    Seated in the midst of my capos, I passed them all curious nces.


    Resting my hands on my thighs, I shook my head at them, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. Probably he wants to finish what he started years back¡± I replied with tongue in cheek.


    Nikolia Fedorov, Don of the Russian mafia was the one responsible for the demise of my parents.


    He requested for a peace talk between the two mafia¡¯s as constant blood baths and gun wars were the norms with each mafia battling for superiority.


    My parents agreed and they actaully went with the hope of bringing an end to the meaningless deaths but Nikolia instead open fire on them.


    Both my parents were shot on arrival and a shooting spree ensued between Nikolia¡¯s men and my parent¡¯s.


    My fist clenched just by the mere thought of the pain I had to endure years back following the demise of my parents and now the fucker is asking for a visit.


    Out of the blue.


    ¡°Does he think you would go after what he did to your parents?¡± Enzo, another of my capo, rhetorically asked with a hard grin stered on his face.


    ¡°He is clearly a fool to think I would trust him and march into his den like a prey¡± I replied, my fist balling so hard.


    ¡°Have you seen his three daughters Dante?¡± Luca asked again, a brow hiked at me.


    I never knew Nikolia had daughters.


    ¡°He has daughter¡¯s?¡± I asked dumbfounded, veering my eyes at Luca.


    ¡°Ofcourse he has. And truthfully, they are pretty hot¡± Enzo chuckled, standing up from the sofa anding towards me with an envelope.


    ¡°These are the three daughters of the enemy, Le Federov the eldest¡­¡± he handed me a picture from inside the envelope.


    I essed the picture of the girl. She was beautiful. Her eyes were ocean blue and I found that enthralling. The prettiest girls had the darkest hearts. If she wasn¡¯t the daughter of the enemy, I would have wanted to actually have her on my bed.


    ¡°Vanessa Federov, the second daughter¡­¡± Enzo handed me another picture.


    A smirk drew on my face as I essed each picture carefully.


    These girls were hot.


    ¡°Andstly, Alina Federov. The third daughter¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My eyes widened the moment my gazended on the third picture. She was the fucking girl from the club¨Cthe one that couldn¡¯t even apologise properly for bumping into me.


    ¡°This girl is one of Nikolia¡¯s daughter?¡± I inquired once more at Enzo.


    He nodded. ¡°She is. She is thest daughter. You seem stunned to see her. Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°We crossed paths just this evening. She bumped into me and she couldn¡¯t even offer an apology. Wow¡± I stared at her picture.


    Truthfully she was beautiful, more beautiful than her two elder sisters. Her wavy auburn hair seemed so silky and her deep hazel eyes looked so pure and innocent. Her slim yet hour ss figure almost had me drooling.


    ¡°On a second thought¡­¡± I began after a brief interluded silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Nikolia tomorrow¡±


    My capos were all stuperfied by my sudden change of ns.


    ¡°Hold on Dante. Are you fucking serious?¡± Luca almost eximed.


    I nodded with a smug smile sitting on my lips.


    ¡°You got to be kidding me. He could kill you¡± Enzo warned.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare¡± came my savage reply.


    My eyes drifted back to the picture of Alina Federov. Thisdy was so rude to my men back in the club.


    I was itching to teach her a lesson. And now finding out that she was the daughter of Nikolia Fedorov heightened my desire to get her.


    ¡°My feisty little cat, Alina Federov, we shall meet very soon¡± I huskily whispered at her photo.

 Meeting Dante

    ALINA


    I slowed down in my steps and craned my neck slightly to check if my father¡¯s men were following me.


    Luckily for me, the coast was clear.


    I sighed a breathe of relief, my legs picking up little pace as I started jogging down the street.


    I had overheard my dad earlier in the morning instructing his goons to keep I and my sisters locked in today.


    I had managed to leave the house unnoticed but why did my dad want us locked in?


    I know it was normal for him to always limit my activities, I was used to all that but not my older sisters.


    I was the caged bird and they were the free ones.


    I wouldn¡¯t have been bothered if the rule only applied to me. It wasn¡¯t the first time that father prohibited my movements but for Le and Vanessa, it was apletely new thing for them.


    I was a naturally indoor kind of person but I also needed my space to just go out and chill.


    The guards back at Moscow were no strangers to my schemes and tricky moves whenever Dad kept me locked in.


    But why was dad so strict in his treatment of me? He never let me go out whenever I want to, scolded me for the little things and never let me air out my opinions.


    A shaky breath pushed past my lips and I halted in my steps.


    I would never find the answer to that question.


    I decided to amble instead of jog and came across a dainty little coffee shop in the street.


    It wouldn¡¯t be any harm to get some snacks. I sauntered inside, greeting the few customers that sat outside on the wooden patio chairs.


    The interior was just like I thought it would be. It wasn¡¯t overly fancy to feel out of ce. The decor was enough to make someone feelfortable.


    With wooden chairs and rounded tables decorating the interior and a rectangr ss case that was ced next to the counter of the shop which showcased samples of the various delectables and tasty edibles that the restaurant could provide, it left my mouth drooling.


    The sweet aroma of varous pastries filled the entire shop, mild chatterings of the people creating the cid ambience.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The moment I took a seat, a waiter swiftly came over to my side.


    A wide smile was fastened on to his face. With a pen and booklet on one hand, he proceeded to ask, ¡°Hello ma¡¯am what would you like to eat?¡±


    I thought for a while before answering.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love some toast and coffee¡±


    He quickly took down my orders and left. I focused on watching people walk into the restaurant and also people stroll outside.


    I love calm mornings such as these.


    I was seated close to the ss windows of the restaurant which gave me a good view of the outside.


    It was not boisterous or animated just serene and peaceful.


    ¡°Um is this seat taken?¡± A soft masculine voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I whipped my face to meet his and I smiled. ¡°No. You can have a sit¡± I replied.


    ¡°Thank you¡± he smiled back which showed his dimples.


    I essed his features.


    With pepper coloured hair that was a bit ruffled but still made him look stunning and green eyes that seemed very lovely to look into, high cheekbones and slightly red lips; he was pretty handsome.


    ¡°I think you are pretty too¡± he suddenly said taking me by surprise.


    How did he know I was thinking ofplimenting him too?


    ¡°How did you know I was thinking ofplimenting you?¡± I asked immediately, my brows pulled together in sheer shock.


    Was he some kind of mind reader?


    ¡°Well it showed all over your face that you were admiring me¡± he chortled.


    ¡°Not to sound cocky or anything¡± he added, a smirk sitting on his lips.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded. My face immedately went beetroot red and I felt all the blood rush from my cheeks.


    ¡°You look even more cute now that you seem embarrassed¡± heughed, putting his hand on his thighs.


    ¡°Stopplimenting me too much. I might start blushing fifty shades of pink¡± I teased with a lopsided grin.


    ¡°How can I stand notplimenting a prettydy?¡± He cheekily leaned forward and asked.


    ¡°Oh please stop¡± I cried, bursting intoughter.


    We both erupted into fits ofughter for a while before he introduced himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m Theodore what about you?¡± He outstretched his hand for me in a handshake.


    ¡°Alina. Alina Federov¡± I replied taking his soft hands in mine.


    ¡°Russian yes?¡± He asked with a hiked brow.


    How did he know?


    ¡°Seems someone has been studying all about Russia¡± I replied.


    He shrugged his shoulders at me. ¡°I love Russia. I grew up there actaully. I so much love the chilly Russian weather¡±


    ¡°So should I say you are Russian by naturalization?¡± I tilted my head to the side.


    ¡°Maybe¡± he gave me doting stares.


    I liked this guy.


    A waiter passed us by and he called for him.


    ¡°Um what would you love to eat Alina?¡± He inquired.


    I shook my head at him. ¡°I already ordered¡±


    ¡°Oh in that case just get me chocte tea and waffles¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Man I¡¯m starving. Where is my order?¡± I asked no one in particr, craning my neck to check the counter.


    Fortunately, in about two minutes, a different waiter came with both our orders in arge silver spherical tray.


    The delicious aroma of both cuisines mixing filled my nostrils and I just couldn¡¯t wait to start eating.


    ¡°You must have such arge appetite this morning¡± heughed.


    ¡°You will be so amazed¡± I replied in between stuffing the food in my mouth.


    ¡°Alina means light. So it¡¯s safe to say you are the light in my world¡± He said to me.


    My eyes widened at his remark and I almost choked on the food.


    ¡°Um sure¡± I gulped down on my tea.


    ¡°I believe we will be good friends Alina¡± he took a bite out of his waffles.


    Did he see me as a friend already?


    I smiled at him sheepishly.


    ¡°Of course¡±


    * * * * * *


    I sauntered back home. This morning had been so blissful to say the least.


    I made such a good friend, Theodore. And he kept mepany throughout if not I would have been so damn bored in there.


    Not to mention his amazing sense of humour and ability to make butterflies within me with the slightestpliment.


    Damn. Alina.


    ¡°Are you already falling for him?¡± I chided myself.


    Spending time with him had robbed me off my time. I didn¡¯t even know it was already noon by the time we were done talking and taking multiple orders again and again.


    Now walking back home, the bright sunny weather had been reced by dark stormy clouds.


    The sun that once brilliantly shone was now struggling to stay filtered through the grey clouds.


    The wind had already begun blowing so eagerly, swaying posters along with it and trees along with it.


    The rumbling sound of thunder could be heard and I knew the storm wasing very quickly and it would be heavy.


    I quickened my steps only to feel little droplets of water drizzle down on me.


    Within a minute, the real storm had settled in and people scampered for shelter.


    Not finding anywhere else to go, I ran towards a shade in an alleyway.


    Standing under the trampoline roofing of the small abandoned kiosk, I wrapped an arm around my body to stop myself from shivering.


    Where did this damn raine from?


    I was alone for a while until a group of guys also approached the area, taking shade in  the trampoline with me.


    They were about three and I honestly began to feel ufortable .


    ¡°Pretty girl what are you doing out here all by yourself?¡± One asked me after a brief moment of silence.


    I stood mute.


    ¡°The storm doesn¡¯t look like its ending anytime soon. You might as well have fun with us and let us keep youpany¡± Another added, making them all cackle.


    Disgusted by their remarks, I proceeded to walk out when one of them suddenly yanked me by the hand, almost drawing me back.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡±


    I immediately kicked him in the groins causing him to howl in pain and letting go off my hand.


    ¡°Get your nasty hands off me¡±


    Taking to my heels in an instant, the remaining two came after me.


    The alleyway was deserted and the streets seemed deserted to.


    I ran like my life depended on it under the rain without sparing a second nce back at the two dick heads after me.


    Not taking observance of my surroundings, I almost ran into a car and my heart sank at once.


    Coming to a sharp halt, the car doors were pushed open.


    Now this person would either be my saviour or another devil.


    Stepping down, my gazended on those same masculine men I met back in the club and this time, another was with them.


    He stood out in the middle, tall with his dark hair almost covering half of his face.


    ¡°Hey little brat!¡± One of the men finally caught up to me.


    My heart sank.


    ¡°Why are you after her?¡± A male voice asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your business¡± the second man snarled up behind him.


    The men chuckled and nced at themselves.


    ¡°Leave here now or else you will get your eyes blown out of their sockets¡± The one in the middle gravelly threatened.


    What did he mean by that?


    As if in answer to my question, he stylishly brought out a gun tucked behind his pants.


    My knees almost caved in to the grounds and those two men seemed shocked as hell.


    ¡°Fine you have her anyways. Goodluck handling men with guns¡± one of them distastefully spat at me before they retreated.


    Now it was just me and these men.


    I didn¡¯t even wait to be told. I sharply pivoted the opposite way to leave when my hands were yanked back again.


    Having a clear view of his face now, I realised he was the one I bumped into in the club.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Excuse me? Do you expect me to stay with men that have guns?¡± I retorted back, my legs itching to leave.


    A wry smirk appeared on his face making him more dangerous and extremely hot at the same time.


    His emerald eyes shone at me.


    ¡°Alina Federov, you bumped into me at the club and gave an unruly apology now I saved you from getting assaulted and you can¡¯t even thank me¡±


    How did he know my name?


    I gasped, ¡°How the hell do you know my name?¡±


    Who were these men exactly?


    ¡°Believe me I know a lot more than your name my feisty little cat. You shouldn¡¯t walk away from me you know¡± he gave a dark chuckle.


    ¡°What do you want and what¡¯s the probability that you won¡¯t harm me now? You have a gun¡± I stated as a matter of fact.


    ¡°If I wanted to harm you baby girl, you would have been dead by now¡± He whispered to my ear.


    ¡°Well thank you for saving me to be honest¡±I added.


    ¡°Now let me go¡± I said through gritted teeth, snatching my hands from him.


    ¡°Proud bitch¡± I heard him say behind me.


    My body had me demanding and in a sharp pivot, I faced him and his league of men.


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you heard¡± he cockily replied, taunting me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    How dare he call me a proud bitch!? Who the fuck does he think he is.


    My anger and annoyance soared and at once, my hands connected to his jaw in a p.


    ¡°Learn how to talk to a woman!¡± I spat at him, matching his stare with my daunting orbs before leaving under the rain.

 A marriage alliance

    DANTE


    That girl literally raised her hands on me. First was bumping into me and next she pped me for saving her from thugs that could have harrased her.


    She is so daring. She didn¡¯t even mind the fact that I was with a gun.


    My capos were stunned at the fact that I let her walk scot free without teaching her a lesson.


    I wouldn¡¯t me them for thinking that way.


    I am Dante Morelli. My years of training right from childhood has shaped me into what I am now¨Ca fearless and dangerous mafia boss who shouldn¡¯t be mess with.


    And yet today, this puny girl raised her hands at me and I was left too speechless to even react.


    I was intrigued by her.


    She was daunting, vibrant and she clearly didn¡¯t give two fucks about my personality.


    I had never met a woman like that.


    A woman who could stand in the midst of hardened men and speak without any atom of fear at them.


    Minutes had flown by yet I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Alina.


    Right here in the house of my adversary, Nikolia Fedorov, I still couldn¡¯t get the image of her pping me out of my mind.


    Neither was I paying attention to what sprewed out of the mouth of Nikolia.


    Only my capos were.


    All I wanted was to settle scores with her.


    Brave she was but she pped me and I badly needed to teach her a lesson for that.


    I was stunned, intrigued but at the same time enraged and in disbelief at how daring she could be.


    ¡°Dante what do you think?¡± The groggy voice of Nikolia cut into my maniac thoughts.


    I was snapped out of it and connected my eyes to Nikolia¡¯s.


    ¡°What were you saying?¡± I asked, adjusting my self on the soft cushion.


    I nced at my capos and back to Nikolia.


    ¡°Would you like to see my daughters?¡±


    I let out a suppressedughter and turned my attention at the stormy weather.


    The storm seemed to only grow fiercer. Alina would have been offered a ride by me if she had not been so irritating and stubborn.


    I doubt she was even back home. At least I got the chance to see my feisty cat today.


    ¡°Cut the chase Nikolia. What do you really want?¡± I asked, eyes ring at him.


    ¡°Dante can you for once stop thinking that I¡¯m after your life¡± Nikolia shot back.


    ¡°Well please be my guest and tell me what to believe about you. My parents arete because of you and your family yet you expect me to suddenly forget all that and be friends with you?¡± I sarcastically asked.


    Nikolia sighed and sculled down on the ss of tequi ced before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the loss of your parents. Even if I apologise a million times, it won¡¯t bring them back. I can¡¯t change the past, I can only alter the future and create a better one for both our families. Which is why I proposed this visit and a peace treaty between our families¡±


    ¡°And how do you hope to achieve your peace treaty?¡±Stefano asked for me.


    I smirked.


    ¡°By a marriage alliance. If you could get married to one of my daughters then our families would be eternally in union together¡± Nikolia offered.


    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± I almostughed.


    Marriage wasn¡¯t even in my dictionary nor in my ns any time soon.


    I wanted to quickly turn his proposal down but I decided to hold myself and check out his daughters, this time in person.


    ¡°I am very serious. Let¡¯s end the endless bloodbath once and for all¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± I agreed superficially.


    ¡°Let me see your daughters¡±


    A wide smile spread on the crooked lips of Nikolia. I watched him send one of his men to go bring his daughters.


    In a few minutes, the guard returned with twodies closely following him.


    The girls ambled over to their father and stood next to him, each on both sides.


    ¡°Meet my daughters Dante, Le and Vanessa Fedorov¡± Nikolia proudly stated.


    The girls shed me sensual smiles and I returned it back with a smug smile.


    essing their features, there was no doubt they were very pretty and also sexy.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Dante¡± One spoke. ¡°And also a pleasure to have you and your men in our home¡± she added.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine¡± I replied.


    ¡°Where is Alina? Isn¡¯t she around¡± Nikolia suddenly asked them.


    They shook their head at him.


    Ofcourse she wouldn¡¯t be back now. Such a stubborndy.


    ¡°Dante, Alina is my youngest daughter. It seems she¡¯s not around¡± Nikolia told me, his eyes roving around.


    ¡°Well anyways¡­¡±


    I immediately upheaved my hands at him.


    ¡°This discussion is over. I want to see all your daughters before we talk any further¡±


    Nikolia didn¡¯t object to it. I could see he was trying to control his rage at the absence of his third daughter.


    ¡°Fine. We will have this discussion when all three of my daughters are present¡±


    Without another word, I bolted up and exited with my capos.


    * * * * * * * *


    ALINA


    I shambled into the living room with my cloth heavily drenched by the rain.


    I could havee home earlier than this but the rain wouldn¡¯t subside so I decided to take shelter again.


    My father and my sisters were seated in the living room, discussing in hushed tones when I walked into them.


    ¡°And where are youing from with your cloth so drenched?¡± My father¡¯s harsh voice made stop in jet tracks.


    I gulped and spoke. ¡°I went for a jog father and the rain drenched me when I was returning¡± I purposely left out the part of me meeting Theodore and being almost attacked by thugs.


    ¡°Is it that you are just so disobedient Alina?¡± My father slowly stood up, his dagger eyes ring at me.


    I swallowed some breaths in and spoke. ¡°Why did you ask the guards to lock us in today father? I mean why do you always do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Alina!¡±


    I stopped my questions and adverted my gaze from him.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in such manner? Have you forgotten your manners?!¡± He raged.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father but I don¡¯t think I was rude¡± I lowly replied in a whisper loud enough for my father who stood inches away from me to hear.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Dante was at our house today and because of your absence, he couldn¡¯t finalise the deal we had¡±


    Because of my absence?


    Of what relevance was my presence anyways?


    ¡°Why is it important that I am present? After all you have always told us to be wary of Dante¡± I inquired.


    My father at this period seemed tired of entertaining my questions.


    His knuckes were balled up so tight it could turn white.


    ¡°Because there is a marriage alliance going on! And you Alina are the one whom I have in mind for him¡± he uttered thest sentence slowly.


    I felt the ground beneath me shook and my knees almost buckled to the ground.


    The air was sucked out of my lungs, my fathers words resounding in my ear.


    ¡°What? That is not fair! Are you trying to get me married to Dante?¡± I asked again, my lips quivering.


    ¡°Yes. And you better sit up and don¡¯t bring shame to my family¡± he warned before exiting the leaving room.


    My eyes followed my father¡¯s moving profile before diverting towards my sisters.


    ¡°You are lucky. He seems like he is going to be so fun in bed¡± Le came to whisper into my ear before erupting into fits ofughter with Vanessa.


    I stumbled backwards and my chest heaved repeatedly.


    How could father make this decision so abruptly without consulting me first?


    I let out muffled sobs and I rushed to my room.

 Finalising the deal

    ALINA


    Father¡¯s word still resonated in my ears every passing second.


    This was the height of it all.


    I had no issue in him taking away my freedom of movement but this concerned my future.


    His insane idea was going to be lethal to my life. How could he just decide to get me married to Dante without consulting me?


    Not anybody else but he was forcifully putting me up with his rival!


    Didn¡¯t he care for me!?


    This felt like  I was on a death row. I know how cruel Dante is. I have heard countless stories about him and I don¡¯t need any sooth sayer to tell me that  my future and my life was in danger if I went ahead to get married to Dante.


    I screamed through out the entire night, thrashed around my room and cried for hours in a bid to relieve the pain but it only  seemed to get worse.


    Not only did I get a throbbing migraine, my worries only grew worse.


    Why is father doing this to me?


    My tears know no boundary and my eyes are weak from sobbing incessantly and uncontrobly.


    Why am I always at the recieving end? Why!?


    ¡°Oh mother! I need you¡± I crumbled once again into tears in my pillow.


    ¡°Father wants me to get married to Dante but I don¡¯t want to do it. He treats me like I¡¯m not his daughter¡± I spoke in a whisper, my voice croak.


    Raising my tear stained face up, I slowly took the frame of my mother that stood on the bed stand and stared at her beautiful  smiling face.


    If she was here, I know she would have had my back and talked father out of this.


    ¡°Oh mother I miss you¡± I cried even harder, pressing the frame against my chest.


    ¡°Why did you have to leave me?¡±


    Memories of my mother took over my thoughts, my mind wandering back to the way she would always alley my fears and worries whenever  I was scared.


    A faint smile crept on to my face amidst my tears.


    A rapid knock on the door got me gasping. I knew what the information was.


    ¡°Alina,e downstairs now. Dante is here and father demands your presence¡± The acrimonious voice of Vanessa informed me.


    ¡°I¡¯ming¡± I sighed.


    I heard her footsteps retreating and I focused my attention back at mother¡¯s potrait.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always told me of how much I am a strong woman. So for you I¡¯ll be strong. I love you mother¡± I concluded before carefully cing the frame back on to the bed stand.


    Pondorously, I stood up and cleaned my face with my palms before applying light powder and a nude lipstick.


    I was falling apart but I won¡¯t let  them see it. I attempted to hide my eyebags using makeup before styling my hair with decorative pins.


    Squirting my favourite vani scented perfume, I sauntered downstairs.


    My hands grazed against the walls of the hallway as it neared the stairs.


    I gripped on to the railings and gracefully walked down the stairs.


    My wedge heels made minimal clicking sounds as it brushed against the floors.


    Catching every one¡¯s attention, all eyes were stationed as I alighted from the stairs.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I saw some distinct faces but shook the sudden anxiousness and anxiety creeping in, reminding myself it couldn¡¯t be who I thought it was.


    My hopes were all crushed by the wind the moment I stepped  down and my eyes spotted those famir emerald eyes.


    What the hell!?


    Was he Dante?


    ¡°You?¡± I almost eximed.


    ¡°You know him? You two have met?¡± My father inquired.


    I was beyond speechless and had my tongues tied at a reply.


    ¡°Well quite a few times Mr Nikolia. Alina here is quite feisty you know¡± Dante grinned.


    My father let out a rich chuckle.


    ¡°Alina meet Dante and his capos and Dante meet my daughter Alina. I¡¯m d you two had met before. It saves us time from the formalities¡±


    I watch Dante stand and saunter towards me, his towering height covering my entire profile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Alina¡± he extended a hand shake for me.


    I grabbed it and suppressed my difort. ¡°The pleasure is all mine¡±I replied with my tongue in cheek before letting  go and taking a seat.


    Oh my God!


    So the man I bumped into and I pped was Dante Morelli.


    Unending knots got tied up in my stomach and my heart palpitated.


    If he tells father that I pped him, I will be done for.


    Throughout the discussion, I stayed mute and allowed my dissaray thoughts run wild.


    I only gave a nod whenever I deemed it fit. I can¡¯t believe this man sitting right in front of me is Dante.


    Oh heavens. If we do end up together, I bet he would make me pay for everything I did to him.


    But then why would he ept to marry me? I have been nothing but unfriendly towards him and I even pped him.


    Clearly he wouldn¡¯t ept father¡¯s offer.


    I tried telling myself that to calm my pulse and heart beat but my worries only soared especially as those watchful emerald orbs repeatedly nced my way.


    Time and  time again, I would catch Dante staring at me with those alluring eyes of his and I¡¯ll be forced to ignore his stares.


    It irritated me so much. I felt like hitting him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out for a walk with Dante since you both already know each other?¡± My father suggested at me.


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary Nikolia¡± Dante declined to my relief.


    ¡°We will have lots of time getting to know each other when we finally get married¡± he added.


    My breathing caged in my lungs and my heart sank to my knees.


    ¡°What!?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I ept your offer Don. I want Alina¡± Dante announced, ignoring my shocked self.


    My jaws were left hanging and I turned to face my dad who had a triumphant look carved on his face.


    ¡°Perfect¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t allow that father¡± I quickly interrupted him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Can¡¯t you see that this is for the good of this family?!¡± Annoyance yed my father¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. All I see are my rights being taken from me¡± I retorted back.


    ¡°Alina if you turn down this alliance just be prepared for the blood bath because I will make sure I avenge my parents death down to thest Fedorov¡± Dante balefully threatened me.


    Was he really ying that card now?


    Time in the universe seemed toe to a halt as the tension in the  atmosphere grew.


    ¡°Mr Dante Morelli are you really threatening me to get married to you?¡± I asked, staring at him eyeball to eyeball.


    ¡°Try me¡± he replied with a maniac grin.


    ¡°Ok fine. I ept this alliance but I want a signed document stating that if you should ever youy your hands on me or hit me then I¡¯ll get your testicles surgically removed¡± I requested.


    ¡°What?¡± My sisters blurted out.


    Even my father was shocked by my request.


    Atleast, I needed to make sure I would never experience any form of domestic violence and beatings from Dante.


    ¡°Dante she wants your testicles in return¡± One of his men almostughed.


    Dante nodded. ¡°You will have the document written and signed in ck and white¡±


    This was it. I had forcefully agreed to marry Dante in order to spare my family of gun brawls.


    My marriage had been finalised.

 Wedding bells

    ALINA


    The beautiful burgundi lit church hall was affluently decorated to match the ss of elites in attendance. Soft ssical music was emanating from the hall as hundreds of people sat in expectance of the union that was bound to happen.


    The lightening and decor was superb. Father must have paid a great deal for this.


    Hand in hand, Father walked me down to the alter.


    My steps were slow and yet graceful.


    My eyes roved around the hall, sparing nces at all those who were in attendance before finally locking with those formidable orbs.


    Dante.


    He looked very handsome in his tuxedo which hugged his impable muscles and showcased how perfectly carved they were. His ck hair was slicked and let to cascade.


    A devilish smile crawled upon his face on seeing me. His eyes took in my entire appearance. He didn¡¯t touch me but his eyes touched my entire body and it seemed to even und me.


    My mermaid fitted style wedding gown had done justice in bringing out my slim curves. My hair had been styled by some of the best hair stylist in New York, different hair pins forming a decorative pattern on my wavy aurbun hair giving it that bridal style look.


    They had done a good job in making me look beautiful; covering up my eyebags that was caused by my sleepless nights, my dried lips coated using red lipstick and lipgloss that got it to sparkle. The dullness in my face had been totally hidden by makeup but still one could decipher the pain in my eyes if they looked closely.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe it. It all felt like a dream. My head spinned the nearer I approached the alter.


    I was truly getting married to Dante and there was nothing I could do about it.


    I had to just brace up and ept it.


    I reached the alter and took my position next to Dante as the priest began reciting themon wordings I hear at weddings.


    Dante wouldn¡¯t stop staring at me. I adverted my gaze from his but it was not enough to keep his gazes at bay.


    Leaning closer to my ear, Dante whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to tear every  single piece of this gown off your body¡±


    I shuddered and my legs almost gave way to the ground. In a sh, I whipped my head to face him.  My breathing had be erratic by that single utterance.


    He gave me a sly smirk which got me so fueled up with distate.


    He forced me to marry him, him and my father.


    Did he really think I would let him have his way with me?


    Certainly not. I would die before I let this mane close to me.


    My face was contorted in rage for Dante which I tried so much to suppress inside.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I could barely pay attention to the priest words as I kept on reying what would happen when I go to Dante¡¯s home¨Cmy new home, today.


    At some point, I forgot to breathe and had to clench on to my wedding gown for some sort of relief.


    Like a puppet being controlled, I stretched out my hand for Dante to put the ring.


    He forcifully shoved it in, making sure I felt pain by his rough demeanour.


    I winced and red at him. I did same to him, my hands itching for me to hurt him the way he just did with me now.


    Now it was time to ask the big question.


    The priest faced Dante with a stern resolved and began talking.


    ¡°Do you Dante Morelli take Alina as yourwfully wedded wife? Promising to stick by her in good and bad times? For better or for worse? In wealth and in penury? In sickness and in health as long as you both shall live and till death do you both part?¡±


    ¡°I do¡± Dante replied almost immedately in his husky deep tone.


    I watched him sprew the words out of his lips and a sudden tremor grew within me.


    The priest turned to me and repeated the question.


    ¡°Do you Alina Fedorov take Dante as yourwfully wedded husband? Promising to stick by him in good and bad times? For better or for worse? In wealth and in penury? In sickness and in health as long as you both shall live and till death do you both part?¡±


    My thoughts ran wild. I could literally say ¡®I don¡¯t¡¯ and end this wedding.


    I could end my misery by being brutally honest but then what would be of my family?


    I faced the crowd, taking a cursory nce and I could see that Dante¡¯s men were literally everywhere.


    One wrong move from me would send them all bisserk and into a shooting frenzy.


    Time was at a stand still and the hall became so quiet that even the fall of a pin could be heard.


    I¡¯m doing this all for my family.


    Fighting the urge to crumble into tears in front of this beast, I squeezed my eyes shut and hardened my heart.


    ¡°I do ept Dante as my husband¡± the words flew out even before I could stop myself.


    Relief washed upon my dad¡¯s face and beaming smiles could be spotted on everyone¡¯s faces including Dante¡¯s.


    ¡°You may now kiss the bride¡± the priest instructed.


    In a split second, Dante pulled me towards himself, painfully hauling me against his chest.


    He leaned down to my ear and softly kissed my earlobe before whispering, ¡°Smart girl. I thought you would have said no. By now you would have been mourning your entire family if you did deny me on the alter¡±


    He at oncetched his lips on to mine. There was nothing sensual or  soft about the kiss. It was outrightly dominating.


    His grip on my waist tightened as his  tongue sought to devour mepletely.


    A wave of ovation took over the alter before Dante pulled away.


    He then interlocked his hands with mine and we faced the crowd who wouldn¡¯t stop cheering.


    ¡°I give you Mr and Mrs Morelli¡± the priest further announced with a wide smile.


    I had only one question now.


    What would be of my life with Dante?

 I don’t accept this marriage

    ALINA


    I shambled myself into the back seat of the limousine, a sigh escaping my lungs.


    The sun was gradually setting, the sky in a  plethora of orange and pink colours.


    Everything had finally been done. My wedding had gone through without ease and the reception was a sess.


    Father had made sure there was banquet of delectable cuisines bountifully made avable for the guest.


    The reception hall had been spellbindingly ornamented and beautified. One would think this union was a happy one.


    I watched everyone with a stic smile on my face. I hated it all. I never imagined to ever get married in these circumstances especially not to Dante Morelli but I just had to.


    Now, we were on our way back to what was my new home. I stared at the window, my thoughts bedevilling. I would either die in the course of this marriage or live a miserable life.


    Dante took of his tuxedo and removed the buttons of his shirt. From the corners of my eye, I noticed he had his eyes on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk?¡± He huskily asked, breaking the silence.


    ¡°I only talk when it¡¯s necessary and I don¡¯t want to talk right now¡± I abruptly replied.


    Heughed. ¡°You should stop being so feisty principessa. I am your husband and you are my moglie¡± he spoke in Italian.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept you as my husband!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice whether to ept or not!¡± He yelled back.


    I sighed and stared intently at him. ¡°Why did you choose to marry me? I mean I don¡¯t like you. I even pped you. Why did you still pick me?¡±


    ¡°You want to know why?¡± He asked in reply. I nodded.


    ¡°For revenge. I married you for revenge. Making your life miserable is one of the few ways I¡¯ll feel fulfilled¡±


    My eyes widened in disbelief and jaws were at ajar.


    ¡°Why w-would you do that? Why would you make my life miserable? Surely pping you is not enough reason for that¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Your family killed my parents. My father and mother are dead because of your father. And what better way to make him feel pain than inflicting pain on his dear beloved daughter?¡± He maniacally asked with a crooked smile.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I was left tongue tied. Father arranged this marraige as a peace treaty but Dante here sees it as a means of revenge.


    ¡°I lost my mother too. You aren¡¯t the only one that is without a parent!¡±


    ¡°I lost both! Your father backstabbed my father and this led to the gory death of both my parents. You have one but I have none. Did you all think I would forgive you all that easily like you didn¡¯t do anything?¡±


    Tears prickled down my cheeks and I pressed in my lips to a thin line, turning my face away from Dante¡¯s.


    Mother died because of father. She lost her life in the process of father and his men opening fire on the Morelli¡¯s years ago.


    Now I¡¯m paying for his sins.


    ¡°You signed a document not toy your hands on me¡± I reminded Dante in a whisper.


    His rich chuckle filled the limousine.


    ¡°Ofcourse. I don¡¯t hit women. But I¡¯ll make sure I make your life as miserable as hell. And if you ever think of a divorce, I promise I¡¯ll kill every one of you starting with your father. You wille to know what pain is so you better dry your tears my precious wife¡±


    I remained silent, my chest heaving repeatedly with anger.


    ¡°I hate you Dante Morelli¡± I muttered underneath my breath.


    He pulled my chin to gaze at him. ¡°The feeling is mutual¡±


    I pulled my face from in between his carouse hands and turned my attention back to the tinted windows of the limousine.


    Soon enough, I noticed our limousine hade to a halt before it slowly began moving. I couldn¡¯t see anything at first until we came in front of a huge iron ck gate.


    I stared at the magnificent iron bars that opened for our limousine to drive inside.


    I peered through the tinted ss and I could see guards almost in every nook and cranny. They looked so anxious.


    This was my new home¨C more or less my new prison.


    I kept on peering outside the ss. The environment was so captivating. Argewn decorated by colourful flowers and well trimmed grasses spread across everywhere. Mini-fountains oozing pure crystal clear water were spotted at almost every corner. I spotted some lovely picturesque buildings at the far back as our limousine kept on driving slowly


    It felt like we were in a garden. The serenity was so natural. Soon enough a gigantic milky shade shadow came in view.


    It was Dante¡¯s mansion.


    Our limousine came to a hault once again and our door was opened by a chauffeur. I stepped out with Dante taking the lead.


    My eyes were literally feeding on everything. The buzzing of bees and chirping of birds could be heard at all coners. The heavenly fragrance of beautiful flowers filled the air. I noticed he had several ostentatious ck and white sculptures of lions scattered everywhere.


    A group of guards came towards us, bowing their heads midly at Dante.


    It felt intimidating.


    Togther with his entourage of guards, we walked towards the double oak doors of his mansion.


    The interorior was breathtaking. The light from the various chandeliers situated at all corners almost flooded my vision. The walls looked like they were literally dripping gold as the light from the chandeliers illuminated the beguiling and imperial designed living room.


    Beautiful flower pot nts stood at all corners, feeling the living room with their enchanting odour frenzy.


    About two or more dozens of both male and female workers scurried towards our direction. They all lined up and bowed their heads at Dante.


    ¡°As you all are aware, I got married today. Meet my wife, Mrs Alina Morelli, daughter of the Russian don, Nikolia Fedorov¡± Dante announced to them.


    I gave faint smiles to them before Dante dispersed them all.


    Taking my hand roughly, he led me upstairs.


    We walked until we came in front of a huge silver door with a carved snake metal as its handle.


    I refused stepping inside.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there like a log of wood?¡± Dante almost yelled.


    I clenched on to my wedding dress and shook my head at him.


    ¡°I am not sharing a room with you¡± I refused him again.


    He painfully yanked my hands and pushed me against the wall.


    I winced at the sudden difort.


    ¡°Really? You are already being so stubborn!¡±


    ¡°Call it whatever you want Dante¡± I seethed in anger, trying to wriggle my hands from his iron grip.


    ¡°But Alina isn¡¯t sharing a room with you neither am I going to consummate this bloody marriage¡± I spat acrimoniously at him.


    He slowly let go with a smile. ¡°Fine. Do as you wish tonight¡±


    I watched Dante call for a maid who scurried her feet towards us.


    ¡°Show her to any of the rooms and make sure she¡¯s in settled in¡±


    The young maid nodded and faced me.


    ¡°Right this way please¡±


    I trailed my steps behind her but not before craning my neck to get a glimpse of Dante who just stared at my walking figure.


    Dante had epted my decision so easily which was shocking.


    There was usually a sign before a storm.


    What could Dante be cooking up in his thoughts?

 From a wife to a maid

    ALINA


    My eyes slowly peeled open to the soft rays of the sun which found its way into my room through the partly opened curtains.


    I dragged myself out of consciousness and yawned. It took a while for my vision to adjust to this foreign environment as everything seemed blurry.


    For a split second, I had expected to see myself cuddled up in my room and my mind wondered on whose room Iid in until it slowly dawned on me that I was in Dante¡¯s Mansion and this was the bedroom allotted to me by the maid who had helped me settle inst night.


    Now with enough lightening, I was able to fully ess the room.


    No doubt, my bed was huge and ostentatious.


    Though I was very drowsyst night, I had managed to observe the room but faintly.


    Now in the day, I had full ess to marvel at the room I was in.


    My scarlet red bed was a four poster bed with white and gold patterned sheets, having a caramel canopy thereby providing a rectangr roof over the bed.


    Two long windows were situated at the far end, velvet curtains drapping over them.


    A beautiful middle eastern rug stood at the centre. I instinctively walked towards it and stepped my barefeet on the silky soft rug. It felt so tender beneath my bare feet.


    The room felt chilly which made me rub my hands together for warmth.


    I whipped my face and spotted two air conditioners ced at opposite edges.


    I was dressed in my transparentce nightgown which was given to me by my eldest sister, Le.


    She was probably thinking I would use it to seduce Dante.


    I chuckled by the thought of that. I¡¯ll never let that man have my body.


    He married me all for revenge and he didn¡¯t hide his true intentions of making me pass through hell in this marriage.


    Why should I give my body to such a beast?


    My stomach rumbled reminding me of the fact that I didn¡¯t eatst night before retiring to bed.


    Quickly, I scurried to the grey coloured door in my room which was the bathroom and pushed it open.


    The maid had taken the liberty to show me all around my room.


    The walls of my bathroom were covered with ck marbles and the bathroom had a lot of walking space.


    My eyes observed a juzi sized hot tub attached to the wall and a shower not to far from it as the sweet scent ofvender hit my nostrils.


    The toilet was also good looking and a sink was built to the wall opposite the bathtub with a silver mirror above it. A small cupboard was situated next to the mirror and I opened it. It just had my toothbrush and a toothpaste in it.


    I wasted no time in freshening up beforeing out of the shower with nothing but a towel wrapped around my body.


    A closet stood by the right hand side of the room.


    I hastily walked over to the closet and truth be told, it was beautiful and huge.


    Dante outdid himself in that one.


    Inside the closet stood a sliding door wardrobe, it¡¯s door built from head to ceiling. Next to it were various shelves aligned with footwears which had a horizontal rectangr mirror opposite it.


    Strangely, there was a maid outfit in my closet.


    I didn¡¯t think I saw that there yesterday night. Or I did but perhaps I was too tired to notice it.


    It got me wondering if this room once belonged to a maid.


    Shrugging off the thought, I picked out a simple summer gown apanied by my underwears. Dropping them on the bed, my eyes caught a piece of paper whichid on my bed stand.


    I walked over it and picked it up. What I read left me in total shock.


    It was from Dante.


    It read thus, ¡°Alina, that maid outfit is yours. I want to see you dressed in that today as youe out of your room¡±


    Shock was an understatement of how I felt. I was at loss for words, bewildered and confused at Dante¡¯s request.


    Was this a method of humiliating me in front of his workers?


    Would he now turn me into a maid?


    I briskly walked over to the closet and brought out the outfit.


    It was a ck and white short skater style dress consisting of an apron. The dress hadce edges which rested right above my knee.


    Next to it was a hair which I found very amusing.


    I will be dressing like a maid if I wore this.


    A sudden knock on the door snapped me out of my thoughts and took my attention.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked, my eyes not faltering from the maid outfit which I examined.


    ¡°Master wants you downstairs dressed in your um uniform¡± a feminine voice replied.


    Really? This was my uniform?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I would now be dressing up like a worker to please Dante.


    What was he cooking up in his thoughts?


    I knew there was a catch when he allowed me to go scot free after I declined staying with him in a room.


    I hurt his ego so bad he had to punish me.


    Pathetic.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs soon¡± I replied after much silence.


    Without wasting much time, I slipped into the outfit and picked out a pair of in heels which were not too high.


    Packing my hair to a bun, I squirted perfume on my body before applying a nude lipgloss to my lips.


    I essed my appearance in the mirror before stepping out.


    Time to see what is brewing up with Dante.


    I approached the stairs and saw that a dozen of all Dante¡¯s maids and cooks had been arrayed before him.


    My heels made soft clicking sounds as it hit the tiled floor which got Dante spurning around.


    Immediately his gazended on me, he sped his hands together.


    ¡°Be fast Alina. We¡¯ve been waiting for you¡±


    I approached him and crossed my arms, demanding an exnation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of these Dante?¡± I inquired, my brows deeply knitted.


    Dante gave me mischievous grins.


    ¡°I assume you all saw the alert I sent to everyone of your phones today¡± he began addressing them.


    They all nodded like obedient dogs.


    ¡°Well thank you all for your services towards me but they will no longer be needed as I have a new maid who will take care of everything in the house¡± he concluded, his gaze trailing towards me.


    I stared at him in nk amazement. I had no problem taking care of the house but him addressing me as a maid?!


    Murmurings flew in the air, dissatisfaction and gasps apanying it.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s sudden but you all just have to leave. My new maid Alina will handle all house duties from now. You all can go now¡± Dante instructed without sparing me a second nce.


    Just yesterday he introduced me as his wife before them all and now he called me a maid right in their presence.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you!?¡± I gritted, hitting Dante on the chest.


    ¡°What is wrong with you Alina?¡±


    Me?


    ¡°Are you really asking that?¡± I pointed my fore finger at him.


    ¡°How dare you humiliate me in this manner?¡± I added angrily.


    ¡°I can treat you however I want to treat you. As my wife and as my maid. And since you don¡¯t want to perform your wifely duties of consummating our marriage, you will have to work as a maid in my house because I won¡¯t have youzing around¡± he sternly told me.


    I stared intently at Dante, annoyance and anger ripping my insides apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never submit myself to you Dante. I¡¯ll work as a maid in your house but I¡¯ll never let you touch me¡±  I epted his condition.


    ¡°Fiesty cat. I like you¡± he whispered, leaning closer towards me.


    His eyes burrowed into mine as if searching for answers.


    ¡°Go prepare breakfast then. I will be having guests very soon. And I want no mishaps else I¡¯ll deal with you¡± he brutally warned before going back up stairs.


    I watched his profile go and I felt like screaming like lungs out.


    From a wife to a maid.


    How far would Dante go to make me suffer?

 Now I’m dead

    ALINA


    Before they all left, one of the maids had taken the liberty to show me all around Dante¡¯s gothic yet heavenly mansion.


    The brilliantly lit hallways stood awe inspiring in illuminating our paths. I couldn¡¯t keep count of how many doors I was being led into.


    From Dante¡¯s study room, to the room which had all the cleaning supplies installed in them to theundry room, the magnificent spacious library with beautifully designed shelves that looked like they were carved from the finest of woods. They were arranged alphabetically in rows and different books were stacked in them. The library had this aura of ideas, imagination and knowledge oozing all over as a result of the different antique of books stacked in the shelves.


    Dante even had a mini game room stacked with game equipments which got me surprised. I never knew he had a fun side.


    Now, I was in the kitchen in preparation for the arrival of his guests.


    I wondered who Dante was inviting over?


    Could it be women?


    I wouldn¡¯t be shocked anyways. He looked like he could fuck any thing wearing a skirt.


    Dante¡¯s kitchen was huge. It seemed like a dinning room. A long shiny marble kitchen counterid in the middle, separating the broad kitchen into two parts.


    Various cupboards and carved stools of different designs were littered all around. The rays of the sun gave off rainbow specks to the grey tiles of the kitchen wall as it hit them.


    I opened various cupboards in search of flour, sugar, butter, milk, eggs and baking powder. A simple yet quick and delicious breakfast of pancake was what I wanted to prepare.


    I was very hungry and I didn¡¯t need anything over the top. My family usually loved my pancakes. Father would drool for it and mother praised me non stop so I was fully confident that Dante and his guests would also enjoy it.


    I tightened my apron which was already wrapped around my waist and fixed the hair in a morefortable position to suit me before starting to cook.


    * * * * * * * *


    Half an hour had already passed as I applied finishing touches to my meal.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I had prepared fourrge stacks of pancakes with enough toppings and I had already set the dining table.


    The mming sound of the front door opening and closing apanied by masculine voices made me know that Dante¡¯s guests had arrived.


    Quickly, I cleared the kitchen. Not like it wasn¡¯t already spotless but I just felt like doing it again, making sure everything was in ce.


    ¡°Finally. Took you three long enough¡± Dante¡¯s voice boomed as he alighted from the stairs.


    ¡°Something smells delicious. Dante did you cook?¡± I heard a deep voice ask Dante.


    Laughter erupted from their midst.


    ¡°Can Dante ever cook?¡± Another voice rhetorically asked trying to contain his fits ofughter.


    ¡°I got a¡­ a maid. I got a maid¡± it took a while for Dante toplete the sentence.


    My heart seemed to shatter hearing him call me that to his friends.


    Couldn¡¯t he atleast give me the dignity of addressing me as his wife and not a maid? I quickly cleaned any traitorous tears that was threatening to slip out of me the moment my ears picked up sounds of approaching footsteps.


    ¡°So you are the chef behind this masterpiece¡±


    I spurned around immedately and my gazended on three muscr men with Dante standing in their midst.


    I didn¡¯t know who made the statement but I smiled knowing that they acknowledged my skills.


    ¡°Dante your maid is beautiful. I¡¯m Fabio princess¡± one of the men stood out and took my hand, nting a kiss on it.


    My face flushed and I tried hiding my smile. He raised his head allowing me to quickly observe his features.


    He had round hazel eyes and a line that broke through his cheeks when he smiled at me, making it seem like dimples.


    I caught glimpses of Dante rolling his eyes at us.


    Jealous perhaps.


    ¡°And I am Luca gorgeous. Your meal looks so alluring. I honestly can¡¯t wait to taste it¡± anotherplimented me and introduced himself.


    Luca was really handsome. He was tall like the rest of them and also muscr too. His hair was a mixture of dark brown. His cheekbones were high and his jawline was sharp. His eyes were deeply honey coloured and they looked so amazing. He was really the most good-looking out of the three but notpared to Dante.


    What the fuck?


    Did I really think that?


    I inwardly shook my head to stop myself from thinking about Dante¡¯s features any longer.


    Standing close to Luca was the third man with a smile protruding out of his lips.


    He had his arm crossed and his eyes were fixed on me.


    It got me feeling a bit self conscious.


    ¡°You both should stop trying to flirt with her. Dante might just rip your heads off¡± he finally spoke with a chuckle.


    All the while, Dante remained silent and unbothered.


    Well he seemed unbothered.


    ¡°I¡¯m Enzo dear¡± he introduced himself with a handshake.


    He had grey eyes, light pink lips and his hair was caramel coloured. That was fascinating.


    ¡°So dear what¡¯s your name?¡± Luca asked as all three men stared intently at me.


    ¡°Alina¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°When did Dante hire you?¡± Another question was thrown at me by Enzo.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Alina get us food now. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself¡± Dante harshly interrupted us as he turned to leave.


    ¡°You three stop staring at my maid ande with me now¡± Dante ordered rudely. I watched the men follow Dante leaving me by myself.


    With a sigh, I hurriedly began arranging their meals.


    * * * * * * *


    ¡°Here you go Mr Luca¡± I said softly as I carefully put down his te of pancake on the dining table, making sure not to break it.


    He gave a nod of appreciation including Fabio and Luca but Dante just shot me dagger res as if telling me to get out of his sight.


    ¡°God these are amazing¡± Fabio praised as he took a bite out of his pancake.


    I smiled softly and turned to go to the kitchen.


    I had already separated my own meal from theirs.


    I quickly grabbed the hot syrup cup and scurried back to the dinning table.


    I attempted to drop it next to Dante but clumsily my legs slipped and I evidently spilled the hot contents on Dante¡¯s thighs.


    Oh God!


    Now I¡¯m dead.

 A painful kiss

    ALINA


    ¡°Are you so blind that you mistook my legs for the table Alina!¡± Dante raged, bolting up from his seat at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ll get a napkin right away¡± I pleaded and attempted to turn away when an iron grip dragged me back.


    ¡°Are you mad Alina?¡± Dante asked rhetorically in a surprisingly low tone this time.


    I had already apologised so what was the fuss then?


    ¡°You did this on purpose didn¡¯t you?¡± He added with a raised brow.


    ¡°No, I would not. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Allow me to go get a napkin¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool to not recognise what you are doing huh Alina!?¡± Dante raged at me.


    I nced at the other men and they all had slightly confused expressions rocking their faces.


    ¡°Dante why would Alina purposely pour syrup on you? It was just an ident¡± Enzo stood up for me.


    ¡°This is between me and my maid. I want no ones interference on this. She knows what she did. This lying bitch knows what she did¡± Dante¡¯s bitter tone retorted back at Enzo whilst keeping his unfiltered gaze on me.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I was at lost for words.


    Did he really think I was so eager to get back at him that I would pour him syrup on purpose?


    That was being petty.


    Without saying a word, Dante untied my apron and used it to clean the syrup off his body before throwing it back directly at my face.


    My mouth hanged open and I gazed at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Get out of my sight this instant!¡± He barked once he was done disgracing me.


    I took in arge intake of air and determinedly trod towards the kitchen without sparing a second nce back.


    My heart mmed repeatedly against its rib cages and my anger for Dante fueled to even greater heights.


    I closed the doors shut and stared at my white apron that was now smeared with syrup.


    Going over to the sink, I turned on the tap and took a soap.


    The time I was to use and eat, I had used it all up in scrubbing every bit of syrup from my apron before hanging it upon the burry irons of the kitchen.


    I still had a lot of work to.


    Quickly I grabbed a mop and bucket.


    Opening the doors and ambling outside, my eyes locked with Dante¡¯s  once again.


    I put up a stoic expression and took the mop to clean the floors, wiping off any spot with syrup.


    Ignoring them all, I quietly walked back to the kitchen and shut the doors.


    My stomach grumbled again which reminded me of its emptiness.


    Before Dante would call me for another work, I quickly sat down to eat my pancakes.


    * * * * * * * *


    My day had been quiet after Dante and his men left.


    I felt free when Dante wasn¡¯t around me, watching my every move like I was a criminal.


    I had just done some basicundry, moping and arranging.


    I prepared lunch for myself and washed some television until I dozed off.


    Luckily, Dante wasn¡¯t still back by the time I woke in the evening.


    It gave me enough time to prepare dinner and also freshen myself up.


    Now in my room, I gazed out my window at the open night sky.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The tempting wind blew into my room making it so chilly.


    The starry night sky was beautiful as the luminous moon sought to stay filtered through the foggy clouds.


    I had eaten dinner already but  Dante was yet to be back. I just wished he could always got out early every morning and stay outte.


    I didn¡¯t want to see his damn face.


    Suddenly the doors to my room flew open causing me to jerk and whip my face at the direction of the sound.


    Blending in the darkness was the sinfully hot profile of Dante.


    His emerald eyes shone in the dark and his sharp jawline could be noticed.


    His tall figure stood undaunted. I watched him slowly close the door of my room.


    Taking predatorial steps towards me, I gulped, wondering what Dante was doing in my room.


    His steps were slow and yet dangerous. A few loose buttons in his  shirt and ruffled ck hair that cascaded down added up to his profile.


    Curiosity got the better off me and I spoke up, ¡°Dante what are you doing in my room?¡±


    He came closer towards me and trailed his hands to my face, tucking in a loose strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Get your hands of me!¡± I smacked it away which got me a chortle from Dante.


    ¡°What are you doing in a maid¡¯s room?¡± I taunted him, my annoyance ringing from my tone.


    ¡°Principessa, you know I find it shocking how you always get to irk me and think you can get away with it¡± his husky voice spoke.


    I could almost taste his hot breath on my lips. It was spicy, hitting me like a drug.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m the one always irking you? Dante ever since I got into your house you¡¯ve been nothing but a tyrant. A brute. From a wife, I became your maid and today you totally humiliated me in front of your colleagues and yet I¡¯m the one always irking you¡± I spat distastefully, pushing Dante away from me.


    ¡°You did what you did today on purpose to get back at me for turning you into a maid and you actually think I would let you get away with that?¡± Dante prod.


    In a fluid motion, Dante crossed the distance between us once more.


    His iron grip was fastened around my waist and he pinned me on to the wall.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I gritted.


    ¡°If I want to right now¡± he leaned in close, his lips grazing my earlobe.


    ¡°I can forcefully have my way with you and watch you scream your beautiful melodious tone underneath me¡± he whispered gravelly.


    I gasped and tried getting his hands of my waist.


    ¡°You are my wife after all aren¡¯t you?¡± He teased, his teeth gently nibbling on my skin.


    I felt a strange heat brewing up inside me and I fought to control it.


    ¡°Dante let go of me!¡± I seethed.


    Slowly, his head descended from my neck and faced me.


    He ran a finger along my lips and a devilish smile curled up in his face.


    Before I could think more, Dante plummeted his lips on to mine in a dominating kiss.


    I struggled to get him off but it seemed to only arouse him.


    His grip on my waist tightened, his tongue seeking to devour and fill me uppletely.


    He kissed me roughly, drawing the air out of my lungs and feeling it up with his, leaving me with no time to breathe.


    He painfully bit down on my lower lip as he continued with his urgent and rough kiss.


    I whimpered and squirmed, but Dante paid no heed. He hauled me so tight that I felt he would break my bones.


    Breathlessly he pulled out, his stare not faltering from mine.


    I was left speechless.


    ¡°You taste sweet. This is just the beginning wife¡± he uttered before letting go.


    He walked towards the door and was about reaching for it when he halted and faced me with a smirk.


    ¡°I believe you will enjoy being my maid. I and you will have so much fun together¡±


    He stepped out, banging the door behind me.


    My fingers wandered to my now bleeding lips and I winced in pain.


    My definition of fun was clearly not Dante¡¯s and I didn¡¯t want to find out what he meant by fun.

 A secluded life

    ALINA


    I pondorously walked down the stairs and towards the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Ever since Dante kissed me so roughly yesterday night, we hadn¡¯t spoken again which I was honestly grateful for.


    My night was terrible. I had series of dreams in which Dante tried to force himself on me. I would always wake up with a fright whilst screaming out my lungs.


    Only heavens knew what Dante had against me that even in my sleep he tormented me.


    I pushed the double doors of the kitchen apart and checked the cupboards.


    We were running low on groceries and diary products.


    I guess I¡¯ll need to ask Dante to take me to the supermarket.


    I hadn¡¯t spoken a word to him through out the day.


    He stayed home which got me a tad ufortable at first but our silence and distance was refreshing to the core.


    The only time I saw him was when I brought breakfast and lunch to his study room. And I didn¡¯t say a word. I just dropped it and left whilst he continued on whatever he was doing.


    Now I¡¯ll have to approach him and inform him that we are running low on food products and that I need a ride to the supermarket.


    Damn it.


    I sauntered up the stairs and towards his study room.


    At that moment he walked out with his phone in his hand, eyes glued on to the screen.


    ¡°Dante¡± I spoke. He ascended his head upwards to look at me.


    ¡°We are running low on food products especially dairies. I need to go to the supermarket to get more¡± I informed him.


    He stood silent for a while. Tucking his phone in his pocket, his eyes narrowed to look at the closed doors of the kitchen downstairs before narrowing back at me.


    ¡°Hmm¡± he hummed after a while, killing the silence. ¡°Very well then. You can go but be fast¡±


    Damn. He was controlling.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you give me a ride?¡± I inquired with puckered brows.


    ¡°Why?¡± He shrugged his shoulders at me.


    I sighed and rolled my eyes.


    Would this be yet another argument again?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much ces in New York Dante. I stayed in Moscow all my life and besides your mansion is too secluded from the urban area¡± I stated as a matter of fact.


    ¡°You have legs don¡¯t you?¡± He rhetorically asked, his eyes trailing to my feet. ¡°And you are my maid. So walk to the supermarket. You want me to give you a ride to the supermarket because I don¡¯t have other better things to do?¡± He scoffed at me.


    I was about talking when Dante interrupted me.


    ¡°As for you not knowing anywhere around, don¡¯t worry about that. There are signs conveniently scattered around the area. You can¡¯t get lost. Now leave¡± he ordered rudely.


    Stuperfied and shocked, I stared at Dante.


    ¡°Fine¡± I epted.


    ¡°I need money to purchase the food stuffs¡± I demanded sharply.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He chuckled darkly and ambled into his study room. After a while, Dante came out with a huge bundle of cash and dragged my hand forward, cing it on my palm.


    ¡°I believe this will buy you everything you need in excess wife¡± he cockily told me.


    Cursing underneath my breath, I pivoted and headed for my room.


    Quickly, I grabbed a long brown coat and made my way outside.


    The weather seemed chilly.


    I wore it as I approached one of the huge staircases that divided the living room.


    ¡°Hold on¡± Dante ordered me which got me halting in my tracks.


    What does he want again?


    ¡°Are you with your phone?¡± He inquired.


    I nodded and he outstretched his hands towards me.


    I stared at him in nk amazement. Was he demanding for my phone?


    ¡°Give me your phone. Why are you staring at me like you don¡¯t have a brain to decipher what I meant?¡± He rudely told me.


    ¡°Why should I give you my phone?¡± I shot back.


    ¡°For once, don¡¯t argue and justply. You are my maid so act like one¡±


    I was enraged by his words. This man was trampling over me like I didn¡¯t have a say over my own life.


    I was hesistant to give him my phone.


    ¡°If you keep on being reluctant, I¡¯ll forcefully take your phone and smash it right before your eyes¡± he brutally warned.


    ¡°You want to smash my phone¡± I gasped, clenching on to it even tighter.


    ¡°No, but with the way you are irritating me, I just might¡± he abruptly replied.


    With a deep sigh, I handed my phone to him.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was searching for as he browsed through its content. I just stood there like a waiting dog.


    ¡°You know your father called me earlier today and he inquired about your welfare¡± Dante announced to me as he kept on operating my phone.


    Where was this discussion leading to?


    ¡°Ok what did you tell him?¡± I was forced to ask.


    ¡°I told him you were doing fine¡± he simply stated with a sigh.


    ¡°Here¡± he added handing my phone to me.


    I grabbed it and what my orbsnded on got me even more confused.


    All my contacts were gone except from just one contact which looked like it had been stored just now.


    Dante¡¯s.


    ¡°What the hell did you do to my contacts!?¡± I eximed bewildered.


    ¡°I just blocked and erased all your contacts and stored mine as the only contact you should have¡± he said without batting an eyelid at me.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± I could almost feel tears welling in my eyes.


    ¡°To keep you locked in and cut off every othermunication you have with anybody else¡±


    In disbelief, I raked my phone, essing my social media apps.


    There was none.


    Hepleted deleted them all.


    Shock was an understatement of what was written all over my face as I raised it up to look at Dante once more.


    ¡°How could you do that!? Who gave you such right!?¡± I yelled, simultaneously grabbing Dante by the cor of his shirt.


    An unknown braveness was filling me up.


    Dante was amused by my sudden aggressiveness.


    ¡°I own you sweetheart. You are my property and I can treat you however I want to¡± he slowly said before yanking my hands off his cor.


    I tucked my phone into my coat and wiped away any traitorous tear from my eyelids.


    I red at him before turning to leave when he suddenly called me again.


    With heaving chest, I chose not to face him.


    I felt his hand slowly snake around my waist and his lips leaning towards my ear. I could sense him smirking.


    ¡°Text me when you get there¡± he whispered before nting a wet kiss on my neck.


    What was wrong with this man?


    I took his hands off my waist roughly  and briskly walked down the stairs.


    I looked up one more time at the balcony of the stairs and spotted Dante staring at my walking figure.


    Hastily, I averted my face and strode towards the door.


    As I turned to close the door, I caught his full gaze still on me.


    This man is insane.


    I walked down the pathway, feeling a bit refreshed by the air that glided through my hairs.


    Finally. I felt free.


    I hadn¡¯t been outside in a while. Dante had done justice in keeping me truly caged and now he had cut off mymunication from every one else apart from him.     Just the thought of it got me burning hot with anger.


    Dante¡¯s guards opened the gate from me and I walked past them with a stoic expression.


    I really wasn¡¯t sure where I was going and there was only one main street from Dante¡¯s secluded mansion.


    I passed by few people, greeting them as I walked. This ce was awfully quiet but peaceful.


    I truly hope I don¡¯t get lost since the tryant of a man I married outrightly declined to show me my way around.

 Dante’s surprise

    ALINA


    True to Dante¡¯s words, signs were conveniently ced around the area, showing directions to different ces.


    This ce was defintely a posh, gatedmunity.


    I followed the directions and sign boards. I spotted a lot of gated houses on my way, few individuals walking and lone mansions.


    It took a while but after few turns and signs, I had approached a nearby grocery store. I was defintely in the urban open area of themunity, away from Dante¡¯s secluded mansion.


    People moved about like a tide chattering, the serene sound of children ying and mild car horns graced the air.


    The name of the grocery store, ¡®Foodies¡¯ was bodly written in red italics. Its painting looked chipped and worn out but overall it looked like a dainty shop.


    I walked inside and picked a basket but not before texting the tyrant of a husband that I had arrived.


    Like every other super market, there were indications above each aisle which showed its content.


    I briskly walked towards the dairy aisle because we were running low on eggs, butter, milk, etcetera.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket and I swiped it out knowing fully well who it was.


    ¡°Good. Now be fast and leave there¡± was Dante¡¯s rude response.


    I hissed at his reply and tucked my phone back into the pocket of my coat.


    I carefully analysed the skimmed milk I spotted there before taking two cartoons and dropping it in my basket.


    Dante really gave me money in excess. I would use it and make sure I purchased all we need in bulk.


    I headed towards the yogurt section and picked to my satisfaction before turning my attention towards other aisles.


    After about thirty minutes, I was done, my basket was heavily filled up to the brim. I had picked things I also wanted like baking ingredients. I love to bake a lot. It was a hobby.     Making sure I was done with everything, I quickly joined one of the moving queues after noticing that it was getting busy.


    I watched people pay and pack up their goods as I stood waiting for my turn until I heard my name been spoken apanied by a light tap from behind.


    I pivoted to meet the one face whom I never expected to see ever again.


    ¡°Alina it¡¯s so nice to see you once more. How are you?¡± Theodore greeted me.


    ¡°Oh my God Theodore.  What a surprise. The world is indeed small isn¡¯t it? I am faring well and you look great yourself¡± I replied back with beaming smiles.


    Heughed and nodded.


    ¡°Do you stay around here?¡± he inquired.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes actually. Well I moved in not too long. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I stay in the area. It¡¯s really such a surprise to see you¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°I never actually thought we would ever see again¡± he added.


    I also didn¡¯t. Last time I saw him, I was still a single Alina, not dating anyone and not even thinking of marraige and here I am now, forced into marraige over night.


    My phone vibrated in my pocket once more.


    I dipped my hands into my pocket and brought it out.


    Speak of the devil and he rears his ugly head out.


    It was Dante.


    ¡°What are you still doing in that supermarket? I expected you to be back home by now! God you are the worst wife and maid ever!¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his message and my expression changed.


    What is wrong with Dante?


    I requested for him to drive me here himself but he bluntly refused and now he is expecting me to magically appear back home like I¡¯m the only one in the supermarket that¡¯s being attended to.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You suddenly look angry?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice cut into my thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡± I lied with a stic smile, tucking my phone back into my pockets.


    He gave me curious brows. ¡°Are you sure? Your facial expression changed the moment you opened your phone¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Just some annoying messages from siblings¡± I lied once more.


    He didn¡¯t seem convinced but he nodded and pushed me no more.


    It had already reached my turn.


    I quickly brought out all what I had purchased and watched the youngdy scan each of them as she calcted the prices.


    Telling me the total price of everything, I hastily paid and packed up my groceries.


    ¡°Hey Alina¡± Theodore called out to me just as I was getting ready to leave.


    He seemed nervous all of a sudden.


    ¡°Um would you please give me your number?¡±


    My number?


    ¡°You know so we can talk more. I could call you¡± he added.


    How could I say no to him. He had been nothing but caring and friendly towards me unlike Dante who used every opportunity he got to torment me.


    ¡°Give me yours instead. I¡¯ll text you¡± I offered a different idea.


    Theodore had a gleam in his face.


    I gave him my phone and watched him input his number.


    Making a phone call in that fucking house would defintely get me in trouble with Dante so texting was better.


    Dante didn¡¯t have any right to control my life in such a fanatical way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you some other time Alina. Hopefully¡± he winked as he trod back to the queue.


    I smiled at him and waved before beginning my journey back home.


    I hurried in my steps with the bags in my hands.


    As I walked, I began to think of my encounter with Theodore. He seemed like a very nice person.


    I would have wished to marry him instead of Dante but there was no turning back in this marraige I had with Dante.


    With a deep sigh of regret, I continued walking until I had gotten back to Dante¡¯s secluded mansion.


    Walking through the heavily guarded gates, I ambled my way in towards the doors.


    I got in and proceeded to drop the bags in the kitchen before locating my way up the stairs to drop my coat.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As I climbed the stairs, my ears picked up faint moaning sounds which got me perplexed.


    The sound grew louder as I approached the end of the stairs.


    Was Dante watching porn?


    Or was he in with another woman?


    I shrugged the other question off my mind and wanted to head to my room but the moanings clouded my thoughts.


    With a sternly resolve, I followed the direction of the sound. It seemed to being from Dante¡¯s study room.


    I pushed wide apart, the doors of his study room and what I saw got my jaws dropped.


    No fucking way!

 I’ll make your life miserable Alina

    ALINA


    Right before my very eyes was my own husband, Dante, and a brtedy having a hot make out session.


    They were too deep in their kiss to even notice me or anything else around them.


    With quivering lips, erratic heart beat and teary eyes, I watched Dante¡¯s hand explore thedy¡¯s skin as she moaned into the kiss.


    He grabbed her behind, squeezing it and hauling her against himself.


    Thedy tugged at his shirt, drawing him more closer to herself as the deep erotic kiss continued.


    With a swift motion, Dante wrapped her legs around his waist, hands kneading all the parts of her body.


    My body trembled and I sought to tear my gaze away but I couldn¡¯t.


    My eyes couldn¡¯t take it anymore neither could my body. My knees quivered and I had to hold on to the door for support.


    ¡°Dante¡± I called out in a wild whisper which was loud enough for him to hear me.


    That single utterance of mine brought to a halt, their make out and Dante reluctantly dropped the brte.


    He ran his hands through his hair, ruffling it. The brte had her gaze on me in confusion.


    ¡°Dante who is she?¡± She inquired, turning to look at Dante.


    ¡°She¡¯s none of your business. Leave¡± Dantemanded her.


    In a flick, her face became doused in anger and I watched her huff at Dante.


    ¡°Really? I should leave?¡± Her voice bitter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me throw you out myself¡± Dante savagely warned her.


    ¡°Fine¡± she scoffed at him before grabbing her scarlet red purse whichid on Dante¡¯s table.


    She strutted towards me and hissed.


    ¡°Bitch¡± she cursed underneath her breath, shing me dagger eyes before walking away.


    I ignored her remark because it was of no importance to me. What was more important to me was the rubbish Dante just did right before my eyes with that brte.


    ¡°What do you want Alina?¡± Dante asked with a non chant attitude like I hadn¡¯t just caught him making out with another woman.


    ¡°How low can you go Dante?¡± I asked through gritted teeth with my feet pondorously walking towards Dante on its own ord.


    ¡°How low can you go to make my life miserable!?¡± I yelled, ragepletely settling within me.


    ¡°As low as I have to go! You have no idea how I hate you Alina¡± Came his retort.


    A pained chuckle escaped my lips and few drops of tears came running down which caused Dante to smile.


    ¡°I never epted this marraige but still¡­¡± I paused, pressing my lips into a thin line.


    ¡°I.. I never cheated or did anything amorous with any other man because I respect this union called marriage. I have morals and values instilled in me and for the safety of my family, I turned myself into your maid just to please your fucking egotistical self!¡±


    My lips quivered with each breath I took and with each word spoken.


    My body felt like it was in inferno and I felt nothing but this burning anger within me for Dante.


    ¡°But you? You brought in anotherdy and was¡­ you were fiercely making out with her. I caught you and you still act like I caught you doing the right thing!¡± I spat those unforgiving words at him.


    ¡°Principessa it is good you respect this marraige but I don¡¯t. Let that sink into that empty skull of yourself¡± Dante scoffed at me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about getting revenge on my family any more. This just depicted how loose of a man you are!


    Youck morals and you can¡¯t treat anybody right but yourself. Your parents failed to raise you well!¡± I carelessly uttered thest sentence and in a swift motion, Dante eyes darkened.


    He quickly crossed the little distance between us and encircled hisrge hands around my throat.


    I gasped for air as I stared into those frigid emerald orbs of his.


    ¡°How dare you bring my parents into this!?¡±


    Dante was as red as an angry bull and what I had said tipped him over the edge.


    ¡°You are being so barbaric towards me because of the sins of my father so why can¡¯t I bring in your parents?¡± I spoke up bravely irrespective of the fact that I was being choked.


    ¡°I swear on whatever you believe in, this is just the beginning for you. By the time I¡¯m done with you, you would be forced to end your miserable life. I¡¯m fully ready to take on your father and eliminate you all down to thest Fedorov¡± Dante balefully uttered in exasperation.


    I watched his jaw clench and unclench as he spoke, his nostrils ring with anger with his hand increasing pressure on my throat.


    ¡°Do whatever you want to do to me Mr Dante Morelli but I will not be subjugated and bullied by you¡± I snarled, my eyes dancing in fury.


    A crooked smile broke on Dante¡¯s lip and he let go off my throat. I immediately inhaled sharply for air at his sudden release.


    Dante quickly grabbed me by the arm and pushed me against his desk.


    ¡°Ouch¡± I winced.


    His emerald orbs bored into mine as if he was searching for something.


    ¡°You see this ego you have Alina? I¡¯ll shatter it into smithereens and watch you crumble into depression right before my eyes. Your death will please me so well¡± he mocked me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I red at him. ¡°Do your worst¡± I dared the tyrant.


    ¡°I will¡± he concurred before dragging me by the arm out of his study room, pushing me roughly outside and banged the door at my face.


    I was rendered speechless honestly. My pain was crushing and ripping me from within.


    My legs ran towards my room without sparing a second nce back.


    Once inside, I shut the doors and crumbled on the ground.


    The tears that I had once restricted when I was challenging Dante came rushing back like flood waters without restraint.


    I buried my face in my hands and cried bitterly.


    What sort of marraige was this?


    I never imagined my married life to be this chaotic.


    Father and Dante forced me into this and I agreed thinking atleast my family would be safe and I hoped for Dante to keep his own side of the peace treaty agreement but Dante was doing the opposite.


    I was just one of his pawns. He wanted me dead for revenge. This marraige was just a cover up for his true ns.


    I couldn¡¯t even ask for a divorce because he would see that as a reason to kill every one of my family.


    I was trapped, caged and left to wither in this mansion of Dante.


    Everywhere felt too suffocating for me to breathe in.


    How far will Dante go to make my life unbearable?

 Eavesdropping

    The days flew by in a blur after Alina caught Dante making out with another woman in his study room.


    The pain was shattering and it got Alina so withdrawn from Dante than she would have normally.


    Never in her life, did she think Dante would stoop that low just to punish her.


    Why his betrayal hurt her, she could not fanthom the reason but she could not deny the fact that she was hurt deeply disappointed at Dante¡¯s morals.


    Probably, she expected too much from, a little decency perhaps for the sacred union called marraige but he crushed all her expectancy of him and proved that day that he didn¡¯t value their marraige and neither was he going to be faithful to it.


    When she wasn¡¯t working for Dante and cleaning up the house, Alina spent her days in the library, feeding from the vast knowledge of ideas that seemed to surround everywhere.


    And as for her nights, she spent themin despair. She would cry herself to bed every single night whenever she pondered on her married life.


    This was the life Dante was going to make sure she passed through.


    She was trapped with him. She could not run away neither could she file for a divorce for fear of Dante starting a blood bath with her family.


    This marraige was a peace pact and she promised to make sure she kept that peace between both families.


    Alina and Dante hardly spoke during these past couple of days other than the usual little errands she would run for Dante.


    Asides that, she avoided him like a gue and made sure to distance herself from him.


    Even with that, he still made sure to always torment her with his vain and rude insults but Alina was determined to bear it all.


    She would put up a stoic mask every single day to overshadow her pain. She wouldn¡¯t give Dante the satisfaction of watching her crumble.


    She would assure herself daily that one day she would be free from this torturous life Dante was putting her through. She didn¡¯t know how but she had the hope of it.


    It kept her pushing every day.


    Now the sun was setting, the horizontal sky bing a plethora of orange and pink colours which was thrown over the mansion.


    Alina was in the kitchen, preparing dinner when the door was pushed open mildly.


    Her ears twitched to the sound of footsteps approaching her but she didn¡¯t turn back. She already knew who it was.


    Dante¡¯s heavy thumping of footsteps advanced further towards her as she stood next to one of the induction stoves built into the counter.


    ¡°I¡¯m having guestsing over Alina¡± he informed her, their bodies just inches away from touching.


    ¡°Hmm¡± Alina hummed with a nod as she stirred the meal.


    Dante closed the gap between them, his carouse andrge hands now settling on Alina¡¯s shoulder.


    Alina felt a cold shiver run down her spine that instant and her breathing hitched in her throat.


    ¡°What do you want Dante?¡± She inquired whilst trying to maintain a stoic expression on her now tensed features.


    Dante pressed his lips against Alina¡¯s ear causing her to quiver on the inside. Her body instantly went cold and rigid.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding metely principessa. Why?¡± His husky voice resonated in her ears.


    Alina sensed he already that gloaty and smug smile sketched by the corners of his lips as he spoke.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to discuss or rte about so I see no reason to follow you about like a house fly¡± she abruptly stated as a matter of fact.


    Dante let out a deep chuckle, his hot breath caressing her skin.


    ¡°Are you sure or is there another reason?¡± He prod Alina further, wanting to eagerly hear her respond that she was angry because of what happened days earlier between him and the brte.


    Hungrily, his hands skimmed down, caressing Alina¡¯s arms which got Alina on her toes.


    ¡°Tell me¡± he whispered to her ear.


    Alina felt her insides churning and various knots got themselves tied up within her stomach.


    ¡°Are you feeling jealous because of what you saw between I and the brtedy? I can touch you like that if you want¡± he added, his lips greedily caressing her earlobes.


    Alina had her face discontorted in rage in a flick and she immediately pivoted to face Dante.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fucking hands on me¡± she spat, pushing him away from her.


    ¡°You are so stubborn¡± he smirked.


    ¡°It makes me eager to break you¡± he brutally told her.


    ¡°Get dinner ready on time. My guests will be here soon and no mishaps¡± Dante ordered before turning to leave.


    Alina stared at him in disgust as he left.


    With a heavy sigh, she returned back to her cooking.


    * * * * * * * *


    ALINA


    I just finished clearing up the kitchen and I was already done with the cooking.


    The air in the kitchen had be a mixed odour frenzy of various delectable cuisines.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, I wondered if I should go alert Dante and his guests that dinner was ready.


    His visitors were Fabio, Enzo and Luca; the same men who visited him thest time.


    It seems they were very close.


    I weighed my chances and decided to do it. Besides, if I dyed dinner, Dante would defintely pounce on me like a hungry predator.


    And the earlier they all ate, the better for me.


    Swiping of beads of sweat from my forehead, I ambled outside and headed towards Dante study room.     As I neared it, I could hear yelling voices in the study room.


    The more I approached it, the more it grew louder. I could vividly recognise that voice. It was Dante¡¯s.


    I perched closer to the door, wondering if it was a good time to announce that dinner was ready.


    ¡°Dante don¡¯t do all these to that poor girl¡± that was Luca¡¯s voice.


    I wanted to leave but curiosity got the better of me.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m so sure her and her damn family had an ulterior motive when requesting for this marraige alliance¡± Dante¡¯s sharp voice retorted back.


    A gasp left my lips. They were talking about me.


    Is that what Dante actually thinks of me?


    That I was sent here by my father with ulterior motives?


    Oh my God. I could swear on my life that I wasn¡¯t sent as a spy or anything. This was a genuine marriage alliance and my father had no uncanny motives for sending me here.


    If only father knew what I was going through.


    ¡°But you chose to marry her¡±


    That was Enzo speaking.


    ¡°To beat her at her own game and watch her crumble¡± Dante scoffed.


    My heart beat increased rapidly with each breath I took.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I make her suffer. She is too rude and stubborn, never obedient nor submissive. I hate her so much. And I will make sure she goes through a million times, the pain I went through when her dad took away the lives of my parents! Dante frothed.


    My feet trembled and tears pooled in my eyes.


    I can¡¯t listen to this any more.


    Hearing him speak so distastefully of me had given me such painful mixed emotions. He had the wrong assumptions of me and I know nothing I say to defend myself will be off any use to him.


    I shuddered in my skin and decided to quit eavesdropping when I noticed my wristband had gotten tangled with the hinges of the door.


    I tried untangling it but it became worse and I then realised the door was slightly opened and any pressure would make them realise I was eavesdropping.


    I became more paranoid as I noticed the men had stopped talking. They must have sensed  someone¡¯s presence.


    I agitatedly tried to free myself but it only got worse. I couldn¡¯t even take off the wrist band again because it had gotten so tight on my wrist.


    My breathing hitched when I  heard footsteps making it¡¯s way towards the door.


    In anxiety, I made onest attempt to free myself when the door flew open making me fall to the ground, and my wrist band cutting on impact.


    I winced as I stood up slowly, my vision blurry.


    I slowly nced up to meet the ring eyes of Dante tally up with my own terrified eyes as I looked at him.


    ¡°You three, leave. I want to have privacy with my maid. We will continue our meeting some other time¡±Dantemanded.


    I watched as all three of them left, without even turning to face me.


    Now I knew I was in trouble.


    Dante closed the door and stood behind me.


    I sobbed silently within me.


    Why did I let Dante catch me eavesdropping?


    He slowly came in front of me and tucked out a gun from behind his pants before pointing the gun at my head.


    ¡°I am really sorry. I truly didn¡¯t mean to interrupt your discussion. I was abouting to inform you that dinner was ready¡±


    ¡°Shutup¡±He snapped angrily at me as he backed me against the door.


    He stared straight into my eyes making me more petrified. I shouldn¡¯t let him see how scared I am. I straightened up my spine and masked my fears.


    ¡°I can see you honestly want me to kill you¡± Dante said.


    I shook my head at him.


    ¡°So why do you keep on tempting me to kill you?¡±He replied harshly.


    I almost felt tears rush to my eyes at his utterance but I had to lock in all my emotions and put up a brave profile.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±He suddenly asked.


    ¡°Nothing Dante¡±I said trying to sound as convincingly as I could.


    ¡°Do you think I am a fool principessa?¡±


    ¡°No I don¡¯t. I promise, I didn¡¯t hear any thing¡±I lied trying to stop the jitters spreading in my body.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante¡¯s lips twitched to a snigger.


    ¡°So you make promises huh? I also make promises¡±Dante began as he slowly trailed the gun from my head to my belly.


    He went slightly downwards, tugging at the waist ot my gown.


    He leaned down at my neck, lips grazing my earlobe.


    ¡°And I do well to keep to my promises , that¡¯s why I don¡¯t spare anyone that breaks their promise to me¡±


    I immedately tried to push him off me but he encircled his arms around my waist, hauling me so close to himself with the gun now pointing at my back.


    ¡°Let go of me Dante!¡± I yelled, a tiny spark of genuine bravery igniting within me.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, I won¡¯t be bullied by you neither will I ept to be subjugated by you. I can be very stubborn and headstrong too. So fucking let go!¡± I spat, daring to raise my voice at him with his gun pointed at my back.


    Dante slowly released his hold on me, a crooked smile on his lips.


    ¡°I like you principessa. You amuse me. But don¡¯t forget, I have the power to crush you into smithereens¡± he gravelly warned me.


    I gulped down my fears and straightened my gown.


    ¡°Dinner is ready¡± I announced again.


    ¡°Good. Go serve it on the dining table wife¡± he replied coldly.


    I shot him onest frigid re before leaving.

 Your punishment

    ALINA


    ¡°Here you go¡± I handed Dante a file from the library which he instructed me to get.


    Dante collected it swiftly, his eyes ring at me. ¡°Get me a cup of coffee fast¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Sure¡± I replied as I left to attend to my work in the kitchen.


    The animosity between both of us seems to grow every single day.


    I still could not believe Dante actually pointed a gun at me about two days back.


    My own husband literally pointed a gun to my head.


    Was it this sort of maltreatment I would have to endure for the rest of my life until one day my tired soul had gotten enough and I would just have to wither away?


    The scary realisation that this is what my life had be and would remain always got me cowering in fear of what was toe.


    Something bad is going to happen to me as long as I am staying with Dante.


    This marraige will end my life and the thought of it all shatters me whenever I realised I would die in the hands of my husband.


    I felt so unloved, used, betrayed and forgotten. Father has never even set his feet in this mansion to check up on me.


    I¡¯m sure by now he must have flown back to Moscow with Le and Vanessa. Those two never cared about my wellbeing, I dont think any of them actually did love me.


    Because if I was truly loved, they defintely wouldn¡¯t have abandoned me all by myself to face Dante all alone.


    Few drops of tears slipped out of my eyelids the more I thought of how lonely I had be.


    ¡°Alina!¡± Dante¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I was so deep in my thoughts that I hadn¡¯t realised that I had spilled coffee on Dante¡¯s file.


    My mouth flew open and confusion swept me.


    Dante was brooding with raw anger. He was a throbbing volcano that could literally explode on the slightest provocation.


    Oh lord. How will I get myself out of this problem now?


    Dante stood up in a sh with his now soaked file which had an awful shade of brown on it and advanced towards me the way a predator would do for a prey.


    ¡°Dante I¡¯m really sorry. I was so preupied with my thoughts..¡± I attempted to apologise when dante yanked me by the arm and I gasped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been truly getting on my nerves these days and it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t punished you yet. You have no idea how brutal I can be when I am very furious¡± Dante maniacally uttered whilst increasing pressure on my arm.


    I winced in pain, his emerald orbs boring into my mortified self.


    ¡°I¡ªI am sorry. It was an ident¡± my lips quivered in speech.


    ¡°Really? An ident? Or you did it on purpose just to spite me¡± he whispered.


    I shook my head in denial.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I am not petty. I would never damage your work on purpose just to get back at you¡± I denied it.


    Why did he always misjudge me?


    ¡°Lying bitch¡± he jeered at me.


    ¡°I am not lying¡± my voice broke as I was on the verge of crumbling into tears before him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. By the time I¡¯m done with your sorry ass, you will think twice before pulling this type of stunt¡± Dante sneered before dragging me towards the doors of his mansion.


    ¡°Dante let go! Leave me!¡± I cried out in fear but it didn¡¯t stop him.


    I hit his hands countless times, attempting to free myself from his iron like grip but I was no matchpared to him.


    He dragged me like I weighed no more than a leaf.


    ¡°Dante please leave me! Stop please!¡± I begged in apprehension, an unknown fright seizing my entire being.


    What was he going to do to me?


    Tears washed upon my face and my pleas resounded through the walls of Dante¡¯s mansion.


    We got to the door and Dante pushed it open before roughly throwing me out.


    I hit the floor in such a painful thud and my knees bruised the paved ground.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I was at loss for words watching his formidable profile standing in front of me.


    The scorching sun felt like fire on my skin and it irritated my skin.


    ¡°Kneel down¡± hemanded.


    I was hesistant to do so and I stared jaws ajar at him.


    ¡°Now!¡± He ordered sharply.


    My knees bent towards the ground and my body quaked.


    ¡°Stretch your hands¡± he gruffly said to me.


    I did as I was told.


    Dante took his file and ced it open in my hands.


    What was he doing?


    ¡°You will stay under the scorching sun with this file and watch it dry. I have security camera¡¯s outside and I will be watching you from the inside. If you should dare leave this spot or drop this file on the ground, believe me I¡¯ll end your life today. This file is of more worth and value to me than your miserable life¡± he rudely instructed.


    Tears clouded my vision and my head throbbed under the sun.


    ¡°I said I was sorry Dante¡± my voice just above a whisper.


    ¡°And this is your punishment¡± he abruptly replied before heading inside and banging the door on me.


    My tears rushed freely as I knelt under the sun.


    A splitting headache settled in my head and my skin itched in irritation for the hot sun.


    What did I ever do to deserve this form of inhuman treatment from Dante?


    * * * * * * *


    My eyes slowly peeled open, my vision blurry at the initial moment.


    It took a while for eveything to fall into ce and my vision to be adjusted before I realised I was in my room.


    How did I get in here?


    Last thing I remembered was kneeling down for hours under the hot sun with Dante¡¯s file in my hand.


    I raised my body up and I scrutinised the area, making sure I was truly in my room.


    I stared out the window and noticed the sun was setting, the thin strips of cloud across the horizontal sky turning shimmering gold.


    Slowly the door of my room creaked open and Dante shambled his way in.


    He had his hands tucked in his pocket as he stood by the edge of my bed.


    ¡°d to see that you are finally awake¡± he said rhetorically with his tongue in cheek.


    ¡°How did I get in my room?¡± I asked with some sort of apprehension ringing in my voice.


    Dante sighed and smiled at me.


    ¡°I brought you in here. You passed out¡± he added thatst part with a smug smile sitting on his lips.


    ¡°How cruel can you be Dante? You made me kneel under the sun for hours for something that was purely an ident. Why are you so wicked?¡± I was forced to ask.


    ¡°You need to learn how to behave and speak. Don¡¯t make me punish you again¡± he savagely warned.


    I hissed at him. ¡°I will go make dinner. You didn¡¯t have toe remind me¡±


    ¡°Scrap that out¡± he said.


    My brows furrowed at his words. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a function to attend this evening and I¡¯m taking you along with me¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. You can go alone¡± I declined his offer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. As my wife, you are expected to be there with me¡± he spat at me.


    ¡°Oh so now I¡¯m your wife?¡± I taunted him.


    ¡°Get ready. We will leave in the next one hour and dress nice¡± he said, ignoring my question before walking out.


    Dante was tossing me to and fro like I was some sort of toy he used only when he wanted. I felt my blood boil on the inside. He was treating me like an object.


    At this point, I don¡¯t expect less from a cruel monster like him.


    * * * * * *


    I walked out of the shower, my robe hugging on to my wet body. I nced at the clock on the wall. It was six-thirty sharp.


    I let out a low, mournful sound on the thought that I would have to attend a function with Dante.


    I truly didn¡¯t want to go. I just wanted to be alone.


    Hasn¡¯t Dante tormented me enough?


    What more does he want from me?


    I quickly dried my body noticing I had less than thirty minutes to get ready.


    I slipped in my panties and applied my body lotion.


    I had already brought out a gown which wasid on the bed. It was a long purple low neck gown. I walked towards the horizontal mirror in my closet, staring at my reflection.


    It looked so beautiful on me, literally sweeping the ground.


    I took out a pair of toed pointed ck heels from one of the shelves and put them on. I didn¡¯t want to go to this function but atleast I could look my best.


    My wavy auburn hair was let to fall and I slipped on diamond earrings. I didn¡¯t want my face to appear overly glorified with makeup so I just applied some foundation to match my skin, mascara, brushed my eye brows and smeared a cherry red lipstick on my lips to top it off.


    I squirted myself with a vani scented perfume before walking out of the room.


    I approached the staircase and I could spot Dante on a call, his back turned against me.


    I pondered on how he would react seeing me dressed like this. I truly hope I didn¡¯t over dress or under dress.


    I winced in annoyance as my heels made clicking sounds with each contact it made with the floors of the stair case.


    Dante seemed to be on a very important call because he didn¡¯t even turn back to face me even though I knew he must have heard the clicking of my heels.


    Dante then pivoted and his eyes locked with mine.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He stared doe-eyed at me for a split second with his lips slightly parted.


    ¡°You look good Alina¡±


    That was probably the firstpliment Dante had ever given me.


    I pressed my lips to a thin line and smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you¡±I replied.


    Together, we walked out of the mansion and into the waiting limousine.


    I wonder what this function has in store for I and Dante.

 Are you feeling guilty

    ALINA


    I peered my eyes through the now starry nights of the sky as we drove. Though I didn¡¯t care initially but an anxious feeling had slowly begun creeping inside of me and now I really wanted to see where Dante was taking me too.


    We had been driving for more than thirty minutes and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was going to take me to some abandoned building and kill me or sell me off.


    He had been very clear on his threats to kill me and the very thought of it all got me quaking in my skin.


    Knowing that I am seated next to a a man who in the nearest future might be responsible for my death brought a whole different level of fright and terror.


    I shook my head to keep the rmimg thoughts at bay because my heart had began palpting and I was forgetting to even breathe.


    I turned my eyes from the window and my gaze fell upon Dante¡¯s who was perusing through his phone.


    He looked peaceful when he wasn¡¯t angry or raging fire and brimstones at me.


    But beneath this facial expression of hisid an ugly heart, a heart that didn¡¯t care about others but just itself.


    Suddenly the thought of dying looked more peaceful than spending my entire life with the brute.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me gattina?¡± Dante suddenly asked in his deep rich voice causing me to jerk whilst his unfiltered gaze remained on his phone.


    I quickly whipped my face from his and positioned it back at the window.


    I felt Dante leaning closer towards me, his slow breathing fanned my neck which made me realise that his lips was just inches away from the nape of my neck.


    ¡°Were you admiring me?¡±


    I pivoted and shook my head vehemently. ¡°Heavens no. I wasn¡¯t. You aren¡¯t worth my admiration¡± I scoffed which earned me a chuckle from Dante.


    ¡°But yet I spotted your full gaze on me¡± Dante prod further, our nose inches away from meeting.


    I felt ufortable by our close proximity and clenched on to my gown.


    ¡°Dante move back. You are to close to me¡± I requested, averting my gaze from his.


    He used a hand to cup my chin up to face him and a smug smile formed on his lips.


    ¡°So me being close to you has effects on your body?¡± He asked with a hiked brow.


    What the fuck!


    This man was a pervert.


    ¡°You are such a pervert. I only feel ufortable because I don¡¯t like how close you are to me. So please keep your distance¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out if you don¡¯t like how close I am to you yes?¡± Dante suddenly asked out of the blue.


    My eyes widened and in instant, he began nting wet kisses around my neck.


    ¡°Dante stop it¡± I disagreed, cing my hands on his chest and trying to push him away but he felt immovable.


    He nibbled and sucked every area his lips touched, encircling an arm around my waist.


    ¡°Oh heavens please. Dante stop!¡± I raised my voice higher but it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    I hit and tried shoving him but Dante was overpowering me.


    ¡°Dante!¡± I yelled wing my fingers at him but he didn¡¯t stop.


    He trailed his kisses downwards and I realised I shouldn¡¯t have worn this dress because his hands were already skimming my exposed back,  running up and down my spine.


    ¡°Dante please stop¡± I was practically begging this time, doing my best to shove him off me but it didn¡¯t seem like he was listening to me.


    He imed my entire neck with kisses and soft bites, hauling me against himself whilst his hands explored my exposed back.


    The kisses became urgent and fervent as Dante gripped on to my dress, on the verge of tearing it off.


    ¡°Dante! Stop! I don¡¯t want this please!¡± I yelled, hitting him more to get off me.


    At that minute, it seemed like the veil had been pulled off his eyes because Dante stopped the moment I uttered that statement.


    Tears brewed up in my eyes and I wiped them off immediately.


    Anger swept me at once. ¡°How dare you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alina¡± he apologised at once which left me speechless.


    I didnt expect him to apologise that quickly or apologise at all.


    My anger seemed to melt away and I was left confused.


    I stared at Dante intently but he moved his face away.


    He seemed¡­. a bit guilty.


    The environment became silent which although was suddenly ufortable but it was needed.


    I adjusted my dress right before we came to a halt in a grand monarchical like area.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived sir¡± The chauffeur opened the door of the limousine for I and Dante to step out.


    I trailed behind Dante, making sure I looked presentable.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of what just happened in the limousine.


    Dante almost¡­. he could have almost forced himself on me.


    This was rming. What had gotten into him? And he apologised so quickly too.


    From the way he apologised, his tone and bodynguage, I guessed giving an apology wasn¡¯t some thing he liked doing.


    But he did it anyways.


    Was this the Dante I knew?


    I decided to focus on the building in front of us to keep those thoughts at bay.


    I noticed the castle like building was in a secluded area and it was much more bigger than Dante¡¯s house. And his was so huge.


    People were scattered all around the vicinity with various shy cars littered at all corners.


    Various ostentatious statues of lions  and alsorge fountains were ced at different corners just like Dante¡¯s home.


    My eyes took in the appearance of the different people I spotted.


    Not one of them was dressed informally. The women were all on various expensive gowns and the men were on suits.


    As I walked alongst with Dante,


    heading towards the huge doors of the building, I noticed people were staring at both of us as if we were intruders.


    My heart immedately sank with the thought of the people spitting vulgar things about I and Dante.


    ¡°Alina why do you look tensed?¡±Dante asked as he whipped his face to look at me.


    My eyes darted to the ground. ¡°People are staring at us. Am I not dressed well?¡±


    Dante stopped in his tracks and faced me fully.


    ¡°You are dressed just fine¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±I whispered but loud enough for him to hear.


    A secondpliment in one night.


    Clearly something was amiss with Dante.


    He nodded his head before they continued in their track.


    A huge, bald muscr man ded in ck clothing stood at the entrance with a checklist, making sure only those in the list got in.


    He must be the bouncer¡­ I thought.


    Immedately he sighted Danteing, he went rigid and gave a nervous smile.


    ¡°We-wee Mr Morelli. It¡¯s been long we had you here¡±He greeted nervously.


    His behaviour was a bit strange. I wondered why a grown ass man would be so nervous on seeing Dante.


    Was Dante that formidable and mean to everyone?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s been long isn¡¯t it? It better be worth it¡±Dante gruffed not batting an eyelid at him.


    The man gulped and nodded his head.


    ¡°Open the doors now¡±Hemanded rudely.


    I suppressed my dislike for his sudden rude behaviour towards the bouncer but I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry. Yes sir¡±The man stuttered and quickly nodded at him before scrambling to open the doors for us.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡±I smiled softly hoping it would make up for Dante¡¯s rudeness towards him. His features seemed rxed and he returned back my smile with a nod and satisfied smile before closing the doors.


    I watched Dante stroll inside the building like he was the owner, which he probably was.


    He just had this insane aura of authority oozing around him.


    The interior was huge. Ostentatious statues of different people and animals were ced at various corners. They were two broad staircases with red carpets draping from them at each end of therge hall.


    My eyes darted to the ceiling and I let out a gasp noticing how high up it was.


    Few people were littered at the area we were in.


    ¡°This could probably be just a hall¡± I pondered.


    Dante held on to my hand and tightened his grip on it, startling me and making me wince.


    He immedately began leading me towards one of the staircases.


    I struggled to keep up with his steps. Even on heels, Dante was still taller than me and his strides were difficult to catch up with.


    Dante took a right turn as we kept on walking. Faint sounds of violin and other musical instruments could be heard ying.


    Probably that was we were heading to¡­ I realised.


    The more we approached our destination, the more the sound increased in volume.


    Dante then took a halt in front arge wooden door and turned to look at me


    ¡°Make sure you behave yourself¡± He ordered. He had wore back his dominating mask and I¡¯m guessing he was back to his old self.


    I gave a nod. ¡°Yes¡±


    I suddenly felt so nervous as anxiety kicked in. Dante told me to behave properly, were other mafia members in attendance too?


    I felt like turning her back and going back home but I just couldn¡¯t.


    Dante then twisted the door knob and opened it as we both stepped inside.


    The boisterous sounds of musical instruments flooded my eardrums once we stepped inside.


    It was just as I imagined it to be, a bunch of rich and fancy people drinking and eating whilst bragging about their life style and achievements.


    This room was as huge as the hall downstairs if not bigger.


    Different huge, expensive chandeliers were hanging from the ceiling of the room, their lights illuminating the entire room.


    The windows of this hall were so huge with velvet curtains draping down from them.


    The walls of the halls sparkled as the light from the chandeliers fell on them. Everything was oozing pure riches.


    Waiters moved around like a tide, serving people various mouth watering appetizers. Various armed guards could be spotted too, situated at some corners of the room.


    I trailed behind Dante once more, watching as different individuals rushed to greet Dante, treating him like he was some sort of king.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed. If I was going to be following Dante as he discussed with various individuals then this night was going to be such a long night.

 A drink won’t do you any harm

    ALINA


    I walked about with Dante as he met and greeted various individuals.


    This was so tiring.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Did Dante bring me here as his side kick that was meant to follow him everywhere he went?


    Frustration and anger were two strong emotions coursing through me.


    He could have just let me stay back home.


    I would have had my peace rather than being here with him.


    Fuck. I hated this man so much. He was driving me nuts.


    I did not beg toe here. Dante dragged me here.


    But surprisingly, Dante was introducing me as his wife to every one we met. I actually thought he would be reluctant to do that.


    I¡¯m guessing this was just for the sake of formality. This man disliked me and found me repulsive.


    Oh heavens please help me.


    ¡°The devil himself. Mr Dante Morelli¡±


    I heard a deep baritone voice call from behind us.


    I and Dante made a sharp pivot and my gaze fell upon a young handsome man, probably Dante¡¯s age,ing towards us.


    His chestnut brown hair was slick, cascading down the nape of his neck.


    His brows were full and his eyes carried a shade of ocean blue but I noticed an awful straight scar that was indented next to his left eye.


    That must have been deep. He was as tall as Dante and he was equally muscr.


    But overall, he was good looking.


    His smile was rather infectious too.


    ¡°Ah Valentine Greco. If I¡¯m the devil then what are you?¡± Dante asked with a brow slightly raised.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Dante Morelli¡± Valentine acknowledged my presence, extending a handshake.


    I took his hand and flinched as his iron grip almost pierced through my bones.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell you that she is my wife¡± Dante smirked.


    Valentine trailed doting stares at me which got me ufortable.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to tell me. You never bring a woman to this event neither do you like a woman clinging on to you¡±


    ¡°Mrs Morelli how do you do? I hope Dante is treating you right¡± Valentine asked.


    I smiled at him,¡±I am fine and right is an understatement of how Dante treats me¡±


    Ofcourse that was a lie.


    Dante had been nothing but a tyrant to me ever since I stepped into his mansion.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear Mrs Morelli. And Dante I must say, your wife is very beautiful¡± heplimented me which got my cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Take your eyes off her¡± Dante replied in such a stern tone.


    My brows knitted in confusion at Dante¡¯s words.


    Why was he now being so protective? Lest I forgot, Dante didn¡¯t give two fucks about me.


    ¡°That¡¯s by the way. We have important issues to discuss¡± Dante added cryptically.


    Valentine nodded, probably grasping what Dante meant.


    ¡°Excuse me for a while¡± Dante requested before he grabbed me by the arm roughly and led me out of their presence.


    Taking me towards the nearby bar counter, Dante instructed me sternly.


    ¡°I am going to discuss some business rted issues with Valentine. I expect you to be on your best behaviour and do not misbehave¡±


    The order was loud and clear.


    I sighed and nodded. Without saying a word, Dante left me to myself.


    I watched his profile disappear into the crowd with Valentine.


    I grabbed a stool and sat on it, my eyes perusing the various elites that were in attendance.


    Fuck. This night was going to be so damn boring.


    Suddenly, I heard my name being called from behind me which got me spurning around.


    Holding my now shocked orbs was the soft gaze of Theodore.


    What was he doing here?


    ¡°Theodore!¡± I practically screamed.


    ¡°Alina. Look at you. We meet again. Seems the universe wants us to meet¡± Theodoreughed.


    I nodded and I still was in bewilderment by his appearance here. I thought this was a mafia function.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I quickly asked.


    Was he part of the mafia?


    ¡°I apanied my boss here. This ce damn bores the hell out of me¡± He replied with a roll of his eyes.


    ¡°You can say that again. I feel so bored. I don¡¯t even know what the function is for¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s just a facade charity event. These rich folkse around and meet with top members of NGos, supporting them and all that shit with donations but we all know it¡¯s for their reputation¡± Theodore exined to me.


    Oh really. I thought this was some kind of mafia event.


    ¡°Besides Alina¡± Theodore broke the silence.


    ¡°Who are you here with?¡±


    ¡°I am here with my boss¡± I copied his words and lied without thinking twice.


    I didn¡¯t know why I said that. The words just slipped right out of my mouth before I could even stop myself.


    ¡°I love hardworking women¡± Theodore cheekily said to me with a boyish grin.


    ¡°We love you too¡± I giggled.


    Theodore just knew how to lighten up my mood.


    He was so approachable and friendly. I wish I could be with him instead.


    ¡°Besides you never did get to text me¡± he broke the interluded silence.


    My brows furrowed for a while, trying to recollect if I did collect his number and then it clicked onto me that I did.


    ¡°Ohhh¡± I sighed, cing a hand on my temples with my eyes briefly closed.


    ¡°I must have forgotten¡± I realised. ¡°I have been so busy Theodore please ept my apologies¡± I apologised.


    Theodore waved it off and softly pinched my cheeks which got my face going beetroot red.


    ¡°Ofcourse I do ept your apology¡±


    He then leaned in closer and gave me a mischievous grin. ¡°Why don¡¯t we loosen up a bit you know?¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I questioned with hiked brows.


    ¡°Let us have a drink¡± he suggested.


    I pulled my face back immediately, shaking my head at the thought of me drinking.


    I couldn¡¯t do such. Dante would go mad with fury.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡± I declined with a sorrowful look on my face.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He inquired softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get drunk. Besides my boss wouldn¡¯t be happy¡± I gave my reasons.


    Theodore sighed and cupped my cheeks in hisrge palms.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get drunk. Trust me. Just a couple of drinks to atleast spice up our night. Besides literally everybody here is drinking and I¡¯m sure your boss is too. Just look around¡±


    My eyes wandered around, taking cursory nces of everyone and truth be told, majority if not all of the people in attendance had cups of drink in their hands.


    I thought of it for a while. There wouldn¡¯t be any harm in just taking two cups and besides I know wherever Dante is right now, he must be defintely drinking. If not doing worse.


    My mind shivered at the thought of Dante being romantic with women in wherever he was and I shook the thoughts off.


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll. But not much¡± I gave my condition.


    Theodore nodded with a wide grin. ¡°That¡¯s my baby girl¡±


    I chortled.


    Facing the bar, he spoke, ¡°Um bar man?¡± Theodore called out.


    After about ten seconds, the bar man approached us.


    ¡°What can I offer you both? he asked politely with a smile as he rubbed his hands together.


    ¡°Um two shots of tequ please and a cocktail too¡± Theodore said with a smirk.


    I arched a brow at him but shrugged my shoulders as the bar man nodded his head.


    He then returned back with our drink and ced it before us.


    ¡°After you dear. Ladies first¡± Theodore winked at me.


    I smiled at him and sculled it down in an instant, not minding the taste of the alcohol in my mouth.


    ¡°Woah! Look who is more daring than I thought¡± Theodore teased, sculling down his.


    ¡°That felt good¡± I gasped.


    ¡°You want another?¡±


    With a nod, I called for more and before I knew it, I and Theodore had already boozed down more than six shots of alcohol.


    I felt a whole new wave of energy surge through me. I felt daring and so hyper.


    ¡°Theodore let¡¯s go dance!¡± I suddenly yelled, catching my own self by surprise as I wondered where I got this renewed energy from.


    Theodore shook his head at me. ¡°No let¡¯s not go dance. You seem too hyper¡±


    I giggled like a baby and smacked his hands. ¡°I am not hyper.  I am just happy. Drinking that was such a good thing. I¡¯ve forgotten all my worries¡± I made gestures with my hands.


    My eyes darted upwards, to the ceiling and it seemed to be spinning.


    Why was the ceiling spinning?


    I faced Theodore back and he suddenly had two heads.


    I gasped and pushed him away.


    What was I seeing?


    Oh my God. I must be tipsy.


    ¡°Alina are you alright?¡± Theodore came forward.


    I wanted to reply when a new music was being yed and it instantly caught my attention.


    ¡°This is my jam!!¡± I yelled, dragging Theodore to the centre of the hall by surprise.


    I shook my body, dancing it to the rhythm of the music. Literally everybody was looking at me but I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Alina stop¡± Theodore tried to stop me but I pushed him away, causing him to sh onto a waiter, spilling the contents the waiter had everywhere.


    ¡°Oh¡± my mouth mad a gasp and my dancing came to a halt.


    Murmurings flew in the air.


    Why were they all murmuring? Was it because of me?


    It was at that moment, my gazended on a pair of angry emerald orbs a few metres away from me and they were ring at me.


    Oh shit.


    Dante.

 A pizza date

    DANTE


    ¡°Dante what do you say about shipping the goods towards the Middle East instead? And the demand for Opium is rather high in south America. They are ravenous wolves. How do you cope in having your drugs pass smoothly with no hassle?¡± Valentine inquired from me, leaning his hands on the table.


    ¡°You make a good point. I have men situated at the boarders of Brazil by guyana to the east, Uruguay to the south and Bolivia to the south west. Marcello oversees the distribution of crystal methamphetamine all the way down to Argentina and also new Mexico.


    Stefano and his underbosses oversee the distribution of our drugs all across Europe to America and plus the politicians and those dick heads sitting in the embassy are on my payroll. My drugs go in easily without a hassle¡± I meticulously exined to Valentine.


    He seemed pleased with me and on his lips wore a malicious smile.


    ¡°And the distribution of the ammunitions?¡± He prod.


    I was about shedding light on that when I heard a distinct shrill feminine voice. My brows knitted and I made a sharp pivot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Asked valentine.


    ¡°That voice is farmir. Sounds like my wife¡¯s voice¡± I replied, my unwavering gaze trying to pierce through the crowd.


    ¡°You love her so much that you hear her voice everywhere¡± Valetine mused at me.


    I snapped my gaze to face him and hiked a brow, ¡°Think whatever you want¡± I abruptly stated before standing up and shuffling my way through the crowd.


    I didn¡¯t love Alina. I could never love her either. She was the enemy¡¯s daughter.


    That was enough reason to hate every single thing about her.


    I spotted the hazy profile of Alina dancing in the centre of the hall and my jaws dropped.


    What the fuck!


    I told that bitch to behave herself!


    I frothed on the inside, Alina¡¯s disobedience to my order causing fury to dance in my eyes.


    Coming closer to the centre, I spotted a young man trying to hold her but she immediately pushed him off causing the man to stumble backwards and sh with a waiter, drinks spilled on to him and on the ground.


    Alina immediately stopped dancing and her face went scarlet red.


    It was at that moment her gaze fell upon my exasperating orbs as it watched her.


    Alina had her eyes widened at me and she could not say word.


    What is wrong with this girl!?


    I gave a fucking simple instruction!


    My anger had me demanding and I briskly walked on to Alina, yanking her hand and taking her away from the centre of the hall.


    ¡°Dante let go¡± her speech came slurry but I didn¡¯t listen. I roughly dragged her with me, leading both of us out of the hall.


    Away from the animated rush of the crowd, I mmed Alina on to the wall causing her to wince in pain before swiftly caging her.


    ¡°Are you that stupid that you can¡¯t obey a simple instruction!?¡±


    Alina had her face downcasted, her fingers fiddling with her gown.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± I raged which got her to jerk and look up at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me¡± she suddenly said taking me by surprise.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked amused.


    ¡°Yes do not raise your voice at me. You told me to behave you didn¡¯t say I could not dance¡± Alina huffed at me.


    Was this Alina speaking?


    My nose picked up a farmir smell and I leaned in closer towards Alina.


    She wreaked of alcohol.


    She had been drinking!


    ¡°Who gave you this drink?¡± I demanded to know.


    Alina began giggling hysterically.


    Damn. Will I be forced to handle this shenanigan of Alina¡¯s?


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    She flinched and smacked my arm.


    ¡°Stop yelling!¡±


    Even in her drunken state, she was still so daring and bold.


    ¡°Who gave you the drink Alina?¡± I requested through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Fine¡± she sighed.


    ¡°My friend Theodore¡± she smiled sheepishly.


    Who the fuck is Theodore?


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    She eyed me.¡±You don¡¯t know anything Dante. I just told you he is my friend. He is not like you. He is friendly and yful and nice and cute. You are just a wet nket¡±


    Fuck. I could not help butugh at her statement.


    ¡°Alina didn¡¯t I tell you not to misbehave?¡± I asked in a rather calmer tone.


    She was heavily drunk and shouting at her would be pointless.


    I will reprimand her when she¡¯s in her right senses.


    Besides who was this Theodore she so much adored?


    ¡°You did but it was just only cup. I promise¡± she pouted her lips at me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have listened to Theodore¡± I scolded her.


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?! He is way more fun than you. You hate fun¡± she spat.


    ¡°That is a lie. I love to have fun too but not always like your childish Theodore¡± I scoffed.


    Was I really arguing with a drunken Alina?


    Suddenly my anger had melted away.


    This woman was driving me nuts!


    ¡°You are a fun spoiler Dante! Take me home! I don¡¯t want to be here anymore¡± she ordered.


    I stood jaws dropped at Alina¡¯s extreme boldness and outspokeness.


    ¡°You know what Alina? Why don¡¯t we go out to have pizza¡± I suggested.


    I saw the beam on Alina¡¯s face when I suggested for us to get pizza.


    ¡°Ofcourse let¡¯s go!¡± She eximed. She was as happy as ark.


    ¡°We will but don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll take you down the stairs. You are very high right now¡±


    In a swift motion, I sweeped Alina off her feet, carrying her bridal style.


    Sheughed uncontrobly at my action.


    Later tomorrow I¡¯ll reprimand her but for tonight, let me show her I can be as fun as Theodore.     * * * * * * *


    I wondered how many bottles of alcohol Alina must have boozed down because she was just so hyperactive through out our ride to the pizza eatery I was taking her too.


    She giggled uncontrobly of course and was just so talkative and extremely bold.


    She was a naturally outspoken woman from what I had noticed about her, she was always quick to defy my orders which she just did today and sometimes no most times, she didn¡¯t cower before me like other women.


    It was this daring attitude of her that captured my attention and also fueled my desire to marry her and teach her a lesson.


    The p she gave me was still very fresh in my memory and I was going to make sure she paid for that.


    Honestly, Alina seemed less disturbing when she was drunk inparison to her sober state.


    Everything she did always irked me so badly but now, I just can¡¯t help but find her amusing andugh at her gimicks and yful attitude.


    ¡°Dante are we here now? This ce is so far! I¡¯m starving honestly¡± Alina gripped on to my arm as our ride came to a halt right infront of a pizza eatery.


    I nodded at her. ¡°Yes Alina. We are finally here. Now will you stop bugging me?¡±


    She gasped and pped me, not fiercely though.


    I let out augh and touched my chin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever raise your voice at me¡± Alina warned me before stepping out of the sedan I ordered for us.


    Trailing behind her, we stood right in front of the eatery.


    It was a brightly lit picaresque building.


    The wisteria calligraphic writing really was alluring Alina because she seemed spell bounded and hypnotized.


    ¡°Shall we go in or you want to stand here all night?¡± I rhetorically asked.


    ¡°I want to go in¡± she chirped before yanking me by my hand and pulling me into the restaurant.


    The ttering sound of tes and cutleries hit my ears the moment we stepped in. They weren¡¯t much atleast, just mild.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Italian music yed in the restaurant, drowning the sound. I watched how various waiters dressed served the people.


    It was fairly busy which was how I liked it.


    The decor of the eatery wasn¡¯t overly posh to feel out of ce.


    It had wooden tables and chairs. Even the bar was wooden.


    Scented red candles and mini jars of roses were ced on each table, making it look so lovely. Fairly lit lights adorned the eatery, creating beautiful beams as it hit the marble floors of the eatery.


    It was very scenic.


    An older man hastily approached I and Crystal with a wide smile on his face.


    His dark hair was let to fall and slicked backwards.


    I knew him very well.


    ¡± Marcus, it is good to see you¡± I greeted with a smile.


    ¡°My boy you look so big. You all youngsters add up every day. How are you and your..?¡± His eyes trailed towards a cheerful Alina.


    ¡°I am his wife¡± Alina told him grinning from ear to ear.


    Marcus was so shocked to hear that.


    ¡°You got married and you didn¡¯t tell me? I didn¡¯t even get an invitation?¡± Marcus asked dumbfounded.


    I sped him by the shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Marcus. It was a rushed marraige¡±


    ¡°Well you¡¯ve totally forgotten about me these days. You don¡¯t even drop by anymore¡± Marcusined.


    ¡°Well I dropped by now. One of these days, I wille again. So may things has been going on in my life¡± I admitted.


    Marcus chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°That is by the way. Come. I reserved my most private table for you both the minute you called and told me you would be arriving¡±


    ¡°Finally! Food¡± Alina eximed.


    In his hand, held two menus and he gave us a friendly smile before he then jutted with his hands for us to follow him. He led us quite a distance from the front of the restaurant, away from everyone else.


    We climbed an iron staircase just to get to where we would sit.


    ¡°Yourrgest chicken pizza please and uhm chicken nuggets. Just add any soft drink too¡± I ordered for I and Alina.


    Marcus took down my order and left, leaving just I and Alina alone.


    Alina once again pouted her lips and a sad look washed upon her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I am hungry and you are m-ean¡± she huped thest word out.


    I huffed at her statement. ¡°How am I mean?¡±


    ¡°You always mistreat me, punish me for every little thing, treat me like a servant and you hate me¡± she carelessly blurted out.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your family killed my parents¡± I tried not to raise my voice at Alina.


    ¡°My father and his thugs did not me¡± Alina said softly at me.


    ¡°Well you are his daughter and I don¡¯t trust you¡± I stood my ground.


    Alina beganughing hysterically again.


    What was funny now?


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    ¡°You look more handsome when you are angry¡± she giggled.


    ¡°This is probably why you love getting me angry always¡± I cockily replied.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t like making you upset. You are just so grumpy¡± she scoffed, folding her hands.


    ¡°Yes you do. Why didn¡¯t you behave yourself when I told you to? Now you are so drunk¡±


    ¡°I behaved well but you are too controlling Dante. You treated me like a property¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just who I am. Deal with it¡± I replied sharply.


    ¡°Well change who you are!¡± Alina hit her hands on the desk.


    Once again, I was left amused.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me right. Change your freaking personality. Be more amicable and don¡¯t act so callous and wicked¡± Alina snapped back at me.


    ¡°Change me then¡± I dared her.


    She leaned in closer, our lips almost touching, before silently whispering.


    ¡°I¡¯ll Dante Morelli¡±


    I let out a supressedughter at her drunken attitude. It was at that moment a waiter arived our orders inrge tray.


    ¡°Shall we eat Alina?¡± I shed her a smile.


    She giggled and huped while at it.


    ¡°Yes Ofcourse. I¡¯m starving¡± Alina wasted no time in taking a slice out of the pizza and munching on it.


    This night had turned out to be more interesting than I even imagined.

 Green eyed jealousy

    ALINA


    My eyes slowly peeled open to meet the parallel rays of the sunlight that creeped into my room through the wide apart curtains.


    I rolled over to the other side of the bed and stretched my bodyzily before fully regaining my consciousness.


    I slowlyid up, trying to establish how I got home as my vision adjusted to fall upon my room.


    Last thing I remembered was being at the function with Dante, watching him greet and address literally everybody every now and then and now I¡¯m seeing myself in my room and it¡¯s morning.


    How did time move so fast?


    Instantly, a hangover struck me and my head ached, causing me to hiss and put a hand over my forehead.


    It then fully dawned me on myst night activities. I had gotten so heavily drunk and Dante had taken us out for pizza.


    Did Dante actaully do that? I questioned myself to make sure it was real and not just in my imaginations.


    How could dante catch me drunk and decide to take me out instead of punishing me?


    Certainly that wasn¡¯t the Dante I knew. He was defintely cooking up something bigger for me.


    I ced my rickety feet on the ground, flinching at the contact of the cold tiles on my feet.


    My eyes then wandered to the digital clock ced on the wall before roving around the majestic bedroom.


    It was already eleven am.


    Shit.


    I must have seriously over slept.


    I proceeded to shuffle my feet into the shower.


    In about twenty minutester, I was already venturing downstairs.


    Seated in the dining section was the formidable and sharp profile of Dante.


    I gulped, suddenly feeling nervous and proceeded to walk past him without saying a word when his husky voice called out to me.


    ¡°You are finally awake Alina¡±


    I halted in my steps and nodded.


    ¡°Goodmorning¡± I greeted before trying to leave but he stopped me again.


    ¡°Hold on¡±


    I watched Dante stand up from his seat and amble towards me.


    ¡°You got yourself so drunkst night Alina. I took you to an event and all I expected from you was a good behaviour but like always, you failed to impress me again¡± Dante coldly said to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dante. I was just carried away¡± I softly whispered.


    ¡°By what?¡± He quickly retorted back, roughly dragging my arms and pulling me towards himself painfully.


    ¡°By Theodore?¡± He prod further.


    Shit. He knew about Theodore. I must have blurted that one out.


    ¡°When I talk you answer¡± hemanded me causing me to snap out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Not by Theodore or any one. Everyone was enjoying themselves and I wanted to but I didn¡¯t mean on getting drunk¡±


    ¡°Now everybody probably thinks the wife of Dantecks manners. The one time I introduced you to the public as my wife was the one time you totally embarrassed not only me but yourself¡± Dante jeered at me.


    I acknowledged it was my fault and I should have been more careful but couldn¡¯t Dante be less rude when speaking to me?


    I didn¡¯t want any more trouble. Only God knew what was brewing up in Dante¡¯s mind this morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dante. It won¡¯t happen again I promise¡± I apologised.


    Dante raked my appearance with his emerald orbs, it felt like it was boring into my soul.


    ¡°Who is Theodore?¡± He suddenly asked.


    I was expecting that.


    I sighed within me and spoke. ¡°He is a friend of mine¡±


    ¡°You met him in the function?¡± He added giving me a puzzling stare.


    My heart began palpting as I sought an answer to Dante¡¯s interrogative question.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If I say yes, Dante will defintely scold me for letting a stranger I just met get me drunk and If I said no, he might start suspecting the sort of rtionship I shared with him.


    He doesn¡¯t even trust me anyways.


    ¡°Have you suddenly gone deaf?!¡± Dante¡¯s irk tone snapped me out of my reverie.


    ¡°You are the worst wife ever! Who is Theodore and how do you know him!?¡± His anger grew each nano second as his patience decreased.


    ¡°He is my friend Dante. And I¡¯ve known him long before I knew you¡± I replied, masking my fear.


    A wry smile formed on the corners of Dante¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Because he is your friend, you stupidly followed his instruction when he told you to drink?¡±


    I wanted to reply but Dante wasn¡¯t done speaking.


    ¡°I give you an instruction and you chose to disobey me but Theodore gives you an instruction and you obey him. Wow¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Dante¡± I attempted to pacify him noticing he mightsh out at me any minute.


    Dante¡¯s grip on my arm tightened, fury dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°Let me make one thing clear to you Alina. I don¡¯t know the sort of rtionship you share with Theodore but if I see him around you next time, only by a miracle will I let him go scot free¡± he savagely warned before shoving me off.


    ¡°Go prepare breakfast and when you are done, this house needs a lot of cleaning so get out of my sight¡± Dante ordered.


    I gulped and walked away pondorously.


    * * * * * * * *


    The evening breeze glided through my hair and was regrly whipping it across my face as I walked back from the store I went to buy cleaning supplies.


    Dante had given me a hell load of work today and I hadn¡¯t had a single minute of rest.


    My bones ached and my body badly wanted some breathing space.


    The cleaning supplies I carried felt like dumbbells. The weight of carrying them slowed my steps down.


    Sometimes I had to stop for a while in order to catch my breath before continuing my journey back home.


    I had now gotten to the secluded part of this posh gatedmunity, filled with lone houses and mansions with not a single soul in sight.


    I kept on trudging back when I heard a distinct voice from behind calling me.


    It was Theodore.


    Was he trying to catch up with me since?


    Suddenly Dante¡¯s warning earlier today began ringing in my head.


    ¡°Oh my God. You walk so fast Alina. How are you doing? I didn¡¯t see you anymore yesterday once your boss took you outside. Did he scold you?¡±


    I shook my head at Theodore, my feet suddenly itching to leave the area. I didn¡¯t want dante to spot me with him for his own safety.


    Dante had gone out this evening and he mighte back any time soon.


    ¡°He took me out for pizza. By the way have you been following me?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Yes actually. I saw you at a store but I was too distracted to walk up to you. Before I knew it, you had left. I badly wanted to know how you had been faring. I pressurised you into drinking and I¡¯m really sorry. I feel relieved knowing your boss didn¡¯t scold you for it¡± Theodore replied softly to me.


    I smiled lovingly at his words. Theodore was truly so nice.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing ok. Thank you for trying to check up on me. I¡¯ll have to be on my way now¡± I told him.


    ¡°Let me help you carry those bags. You seem so stressed out¡± he offered.


    Before I could even protest, he had taken the shopping bags from me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to please. Just hand them over¡± I urged him.


    ¡°Let me do it Alina. It¡¯s not a big deal. I promise I won¡¯t get to your house¡± He offered.


    I turned my head back and analysed the area. This ce was damn quiet. We were literally the only ones on the street.


    I sighed and epted with a smile.


    Theodore and I walked down the street, talking andughing with each other. Theodore was such a fun person to be with.


    He kept mepany instead of letting me carry these heavy loads down the road by myself.


    For once, I felt so at peace with every thing that I didn¡¯t want him to leave.


    Suddenly the screeching sound of tires driving behind us caught our attention.


    The car quickly parked by a corner and the angry mming of a door was heard.


    My heart skipped a beat and my breathing got sucked away from my lungs.


    It was Dante and in his face was brooding a pure, bloody anger.

 Raw bloody anger

    ALINA


    My tremor ignited on seeing Dante angrily stump out of his car.


    Multiple sweat beads formed on my skin and the air around us suddenly felt too tight to breathe in.


    Dante was so hot under his cor. His eyes seethed with exasperation and a ze of indignation burned furiously within him.


    The look in his eyes were threatening. I had never seen it before. The muscles in his jaw clenched and unclenched. His fist were balled up so tight I could swear his knuckles were turning white.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    His demeanour spoke off raw anger. Raw, bloody and threatening anger.


    shing both of us an icy re, he took predatorial steps towards us.


    My heart was already swimming in my stomach.


    ¡°Uhm Theodore¡­ I.. I.. you should be going now please¡± I stuttered in my speech with quivering lips, noticing Dante was furiously approaching us.


    ¡°Why? The man is your boss right?¡± He inquired, not wanting to leave.


    The next minute, my terrified orbs fell on two muscr mening out of Dante¡¯s car, trailing behind him.


    Did he go out with his guards?


    Tears dropped onto my cheeks, trickling down with my heart bing erratic.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Dante asked with outstretched arms, a malicious smile creeping on to his lips as he stood in front of us.


    ¡°Hello I am Theodore. You must be Alina¡¯s boss¡± Theodore introduced himself with a cheerful smile.


    He was oblivious of the danger he was in right now.


    ¡°Boss? Is that what she told you?¡±


    I stood silent with a palpting heart.


    ¡°Dante please it¡¯s not what it looks like¡± I spoke, almost crying.


    ¡°Alina didn¡¯t I warn you that I shouldn¡¯t see him around you any more?¡± Dante advanced further with his men.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be mean to her. She¡¯s your worker not your ve¡± Theodore stood up for me.


    ¡°Wow. Alina you didn¡¯t tell me that your friend is so bold. He cares so much about you but you don¡¯t even care about him because if you did, you would have followed my instructions and stayed away from him. Now the poor boy will pay for your silly mistake¡± Dante maniacally told me.


    What?


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled running over to meet dante, my tears distorting my vision.


    Dante roughly pushed me aside and tucked out his gun.


    I fell onto the paved stones of the street, bruising my knee at impact.


    Dante had slits of fury burning dangerously within him.


    The braveness Theodore had in defending me had now vanished, reced by a cowering fear on seeing Dante¡¯s gun.


    I scanned the environment with my teary eyes, praying and wishing someone would show up but the area was deserted of humans.


    My tears streamed more as I struggled to stand to my feet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here Alina? What kind of job is your boss i-into?¡± Theodore asked frightfully.


    Dante at once gripped me by the hair, his hands curling into my scalp and I let out a yelp.


    ¡°Tell your friend who I am to you¡± he ordered.


    ¡°He-he is my husband not my boss¡± I cried.


    Theodore was robbed of his speech, staring at me in nk amazement.


    ¡°You lied to me Alina? But why?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why she lied. What matters is that you made my wife drunk yesterday and today, I had warned her to stay clear off you but here we all are. I caught you both taking a lovely walk down the road so you will pay for her disobedience¡±


    ¡°No please Dante. I beg of you¡± I pleaded, sping my hands together but Dante paid no heed to my pleas.


    He tightened his hold on my hair causing me to grip on to his hand, wincing in pain.


    ¡°Boys show Theodore here the result of trying to snatch my wife away from me¡± Dante authoritatively stated.


    What, no!


    That wasn¡¯t what Theodore was doing.


    Nobody was doing that.


    Fear masked my features and my eyes widened in horror.


    ¡°I am not trying to snatch your wife away from you Mr Dante¡± Theodore said trying to keep his cool but I could see he was as scared as I was.


    I cried harder because I knew nothing would change Dante mind.


    I then watched horror struck as one of Dante¡¯s men kicked Theodore the ground, causing a loud thud.


    The next thing that followed was the awful sounds of kicks and punches.


    My heart sank to my knees hearing the painful cry of Theodore. My legs struggled to keep me standing and my tears flowed so freely.


    Theodore begged, his tone shivering and lips trembling with each painful and agonising punch.


    I screamed out on the top of my voice and fought to free myself from Dante¡¯s grip on my hair but  his grip only tightened the more.


    ¡°God. Heavens, I beg of you Dante please don¡¯t do this. I beg you please¡±I pleaded with my voice drowning in my tears.


    ¡°Enjoy the show principessa. This is what you get for disobeying my orders¡±Dante whispered gravely into my ear.


    I shook like a leaf, begging and begging till my voice had be hoarse but the beating didn¡¯t relent.


    Theodore was curled up to a ball.  Blood gushed from his ears, nose and mouth, creating a bloody pool around him but the beating persisted. The agonising and painful sounds of bones breaking filled the air.


    I cried more and hit Dante vigorously on the arm, my nails wing and digging into his flesh but his grip on my hair didn¡¯t falter.


    ¡°Somebody help! Please somebody stop this!¡± I began screaming for help hoping someone would randomly appear and call the police on these animals but nothing happened.


    ¡°Dante! Stop, please it¡¯s me you should beat not him. I made the mistake not him¡± I pleaded in agony and pains.


    Dante let out a cackle and pushed me onto the floor making me brush my knees and elbows against the paved road.


    At that moment, the beating died down.


    Frightfully, I crawled over to Theodore. His face was swollen and his eyes had be a nasty shade of red.


    Ruby red blood trickled from his nose and mouth. His chest heaved slowly but with great difficulty.


    He was still alive!


    But he needed help. And fast.


    I crutched next to him, trying to wipe off the blood with thece hem of my skirt when an iron hand suddenly pulled me up.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing Alina!?¡± He went mad with anger.


    ¡°I am helping him! Haven¡¯t you done enough!? You had your thugs beat up an innocent man Dante. He is close to dying. He needs to be treated¡± I wailed.


    Dante chuckled.


    Ignoring me, he faced his men.


    ¡°Put him inside the boot. When we get home, I want you two to take him somewhere far away and finish him¡±


    ¡°Dante!¡± I screamed, my eyes giving way to tears once again.


    In horror, I watched the men carry a half conscious Theodore to the boot and shoved him in there.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± my knees buckled to the ground on their own ord.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my knees. Punish me, beat me, kill me if you have to but don¡¯t kill Theodore please. I won¡¯t be able to live with myself if any thing happens to him. You¡¯ve done enough please¡±


    Dante had his unwavering eyes on me. He stood unfazed by my pleas.


    Bending his face downwards, his hands took my chin roughly.


    I winced at the difort.


    ¡°I love seeing you beg me. You¡¯ve always irked me. I hate you and I find you repulsive. You¡¯ve always disobeyed me and now I¡¯m going to show you the punishment for disobeying me. Theodore¡¯s demise will teach you how brutal I can be. You are mine Alina. Mine to break, mine to heal, mine to touch and mine to kill¡± He gruffly replied me.


    I shook my head in tears, my nose runny and my eyes heavy.


    Dragging me off the ground, Dante pushed me into the car as he himself entered, likewise his goons.


    Igniting the engine, the car geared to life and we zoomed off the area leaving a trail of dust behind.


    My heart beat raced to its summit and my body shivered.


    They will kill Theodore and it¡¯s all my fault.


    My head ached and my body felt weak and dizzy from all the pushing and begging I had undergone for Theodore.


    Oh heavens. Please help me.


    What will Dante do to me when we reach home and it¡¯s just both of us?


    I dreaded the answer to that question.

 You are mine to keep

    ALINA     Silence hung in the air. It was heavy, deadly and suffocating.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I sometimes had to remind myself to breathe as we drove.


    My heart beat was so erratic that I literally felt it could pop right out of my chest any moment


    I took multiple nces at Dante¡¯s sharp profile as he sat away from me. He was brooding with raw, bloody anger. I could feel and see it.


    He was murderous.


    His lips were pulled to a scowl and his brows were wrinkled coupled with his fists clenched.


    Oh God! I wailed within me.


    In the bootid a half dead and thoroughly beaten up Theodore.


    He would die soon if he wasn¡¯t given adequate and instant medical care.


    And likely so would I because Dante was breathing hail and brimstones.


    He was quiet through out the ride. Not a single word did he utter to me and it wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    I was expecting him tosh out at me but he kept mute.


    How could I watch him kill a young promising man like Theodore all because he thinks he is trying to snatch me from him?


    Where did this sudden possessiveness spring up from anyways?


    Was I his to begin with?


    My identity as his wife was just the only thing Dante had.


    But my soul, body, heart and love¨Che would never have it.


    This man was so murderous and callous.


    He didn¡¯t care who he hurt as long as he got his way.


    Now hurting poor innocent Theodore was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    I¡¯ll always despise him for this.


    No matter how much I tried to exin myself, Dante would never understand it.


    My heart was already swimming in my stomach at this moment.


    Dante¡¯s silence indicated one thing to me¨C I was definitely in a lot of trouble. I could only imagine what he would do to me once we arrived home.


    The sudden halt of the limousine got my breathing clogged. We were home. My heart was seriously palpitating.


    Dante got down before me and strode towards the doors of the mansion.


    I immediately walked behind him. I had to exin myself atleast for the sake of Theodore.


    I didn¡¯t want Theodore dead.


    I needed to save him.


    I was so doused in fear. A million thoughts rushed to my mind on what Dante would do to me the minute we were alone.


    I was truly as good as dead.


    Immedately I stepped my feet inside the mansion, Dante mmed the door shut giving me a fright and making me shudder in fear.


    ¡°Dante please do not kill..¡±I slowly began but in an instant he held on to my wrist and dragged me upstairs like I weighed no more than an A4 paper.


    ¡°Dante please hear me out. Theodore is innocent.. ouch¡±I squeaked, trying to writhe my arm free from his formidable iron grip.


    He didn¡¯t say anything which got me more filled with fear. The boldness I had when I do stand up against him had totally vanished into thin air like it was never there.


    Now I was as timid as a rabbit.


    God please help me.


    Dante roughly pushed me into my bedroom and mmed the door shut once more. The sound almost made me jump out of my skin and I flinched. I watched him lock the door and I gulped.


    My heart was already shredded into pieces at this moment. He just locked the door, what was he nning on doing to me?


    He turned to face me, taking dangerous slow steps towards me.


    His emerald eyes glimmered in the dark, staring codly at me.


    An awful silence took over the atmosphere once again. I could only hear the loud thumping of my heart which was ringing in my ears.


    The more Dante advanced towards me, the more I moved backwards till I had hit my back against the closed windows of our bedroom.


    There was no avoiding this. I straightened myself and gulped once more. ¡°Look Dante please just hear me out. Punish me for my sins¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you Alina?¡± His gravelly voice cut me short immediately.


    Like a predator who wanted to devour its prey, Dante closed the distance between us, his smouldering gaze on me. ¡°How dare you go against my word? Didn¡¯t I specifically warn you that I want you to stay clear off Theodore?¡±


    I was lost for words. I truly didn¡¯t know how to reply him.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±He demanded sharply which made me shudder once more.


    ¡°You did and I didply with your orders but..¡± I attempted to speak but was quickly shunned by Dante.


    ¡°But what!? I was clear on that but you purposely disobeyed me like always, proving how amorous you are. Now there¡¯s no going back on what I am to do to that fucking bastard!¡±


    In a flick, my facial expression changed to one of anger and I stared at Dante in disbelief.


    Really? Me amorous?


    ¡°Dante really? Really? I¡¯m the amorous one here?¡± I asked in a pained chuckle.


    ¡°Yes you are. Lying filthy whore!¡± Dante seethed in exasperation.


    ¡°Dante I walked in on you kissing a brte. Have you forgotten or do I need to remind you? I caught you so passionately kissing her and romancing her! You were so into her that you didn¡¯t even notice my arrival yet I am the amorous one here?!¡± I had hit the roof and there was no holding back on the built up anger and resentment I had been suppressing.


    ¡°I own you. You don¡¯t own me. I can fucking do whatever I want!¡± He retaliated back.


    ¡°Oh really!? You can go about kissing and fucking different women, the blonde, the brte, the red haired, the thick, slim, chubby and all! Yet you want to kill the one genuine friend I have!¡± I yelled, matching his tone with my already vexed tone.


    ¡°Fucking yes Alina! Call it whatever you want. I don¡¯t give a fuck about how you see this!¡±


    My chest heaved repeatedly with anger and I stared at him dumbfounded.


    What is so wrong with this man?


    I caught him red handed with another woman and he acted like he didn¡¯t even do anything wrong and yet he wanted to kill poor Theodore for no fucking reason.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯vee to realise about you?¡±


    I smiled and pressed my lips into a thin line.


    ¡°You are an insecure dick. You put up a cold wall of callousness but deep down you are nothing but a cowardly insecure dick. If you weren¡¯t so insecure, you would not be standing her, frothing like a beast and wanting to kill an innocent man for doing absolutely nothing to you!¡± I spat vulgar words at him, adverting my gaze from him.


    ¡°Look at me!¡± He demanded sharply, forcefully dragging my face to gaze at him with his fingers deeply squeezing my chin. I sucked in my breath and my eyes grew teary at his rough demeanour on my body.


    ¡°My precious doe. You are mine. You will always have my mark on your body and no other man¡¯s. Have I made myself clear?¡±


    ¡°Are you being serious right now Dante?¡± I prod with quizzical brows.


    Dante leaned in closer, our lips now just inches away from meeting.


    ¡°I am damn serious. Call it whatever you want but you are mine. No other man will have his mark on you. Just me. You are mine to tear apart, break, shatter and touch. And if you dare go against my orders again, I¡¯ll kill you and the pig of a man you choose to gavant with¡± Dante whispered, his breath caressing my lips.


    ¡°Now I so much wished my dad sent me here to actually kill you because believe me, you would have been a dead man by now. I hate you Dante Morelli¡± I cursed with my voice hoarse.


    ¡°Like I said on the day of our wedding, the feeling is mutual. This is just the beginning.I assure you¡± Dante jeered before pushing me to the bed and walking out, roughly mming the door as he left.


    I buried my head in my pillow, crying so bitterly.


    Nothing was going right.


    Everything was going wrong and falling apart.


    Everything.


    Dante had truly lived up to his word of making my life miserable.

 Blood and tears

    ALINA


    Lightening shed across the stark dark sky, the wind bing violent and turbulent with each passing nano second, swaying trees in its direction.


    Though it was dark, I could vividly see that the sky was overcast with stormy clouds. Thunder rumbled in such a ferocious manner every now and then as lightening lit up the sky.


    Iid on my bed, cuddled myself up like a ball and reminisced about my memories with Theodore.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It was four weeks already since that gory incident took ce.


    And Dante made sure to make my life a living hell.


    It seemed his hatred for me soared beyound all heights and now just looking at my face got him so inmed with rage.


    I had endured a lot and I still am. If it wasn¡¯t telling me to stand under running cold water, it was starving me of food or locking me up for days in my room, hurling fowl words at me, humiliating me in front of his guards and visitors or threatening to shoot me.


    Dante never for once raised his hands to hit me or punch me, but he found other ways to terrorise my life inorder to make me nothing but a miserable mess.


    This was what he wanted right from the day he married me but I made sure not to give him the pleasure of watching me crumble.


    I masked my sadness, clothed myself in glee every day and served him dutifully like I was happy doing so.


    Probably that was what usually got him more enraged; seeing me condone all his mannerless brutality and still wake every single morning with a smile on my face surely got him feeling more bitter.


    But nevertheless, when I was by myself in thefort of my room or just alone in the entire mansion, I cried like baby, wanting to be free from this torment that Dante was putting me through.


    My thoughts were always in dissaray and my body felt weary with each passing day.


    Theodore was dead already and I was responsible. Dante killed an innocent man and buried him in God knows where for nothing!


    I couldn¡¯t get the sorrowful image of Theodore¡¯s bruised body out of my head.


    His cries for help as he was being beaten like amon criminal, the disturbing and gory sight of a bloody pool surrounding his face and body still stood fresh in my memory. It always shed through my eyes like a movie on rey.


    His awful agonising plea for help resonated in my ears every time and sometimes I had to scream out to stop myself from running insane.


    It was an unending music on repeat. He pleaded for help and I just stood there, crying and being helpless as I watched Dante¡¯s thugs beat my friend to death.


    I screamed and begged Dante to stop with his merciless beating, I was on my knees begging like my life depended on his survival yet Dante shoved me aside like a rag.


    I didn¡¯t do enough. My tears came flowing out once more the minute the storm settled in.


    Like a twirl of perfect dancers dressed in grey, the storm danced heavily to the heavens drum with rain drops sttering on my windows.


    If I had warned Theodore more to stay away from me probably he would have been alive by now.


    ¡°Oh Lord¡± I cried onto my pillow, my nose runny and my eyes heavy with tears.


    ¡°Save my soul please. I can¡¯t bear this any longer¡± I prayed with quivering lips.


    I was on the brink of loosing my sanity and everything I held dear to me.


    Dante won¡¯t let me file for a divorce and he won¡¯t treat me right either.


    I was totally alone in this battle.


    And the people whom I was fighting for; my family, where were they?


    They abandoned me and forsook me.


    I was all alone facing Dante¡¯s wrath.


    Crying more, I shut down everything going around me as the storm raged on and I could only focus on my own agonising tears.


    Suddenly, my ears picked up faint urgent masculine voices.


    Iid up immediately and cleaned my tears with the back of my palms.


    Dante must be back with his goons from another death trip.


    Narrowing my eyes to the digital clock on the wall, I noticed it was already past midnight.


    I sighed and ced my rickety feet on the ground.


    Dante expected me to serve him whenever he got back even if it was four in the morning.


    And the punishment for not serving him was starvation.


    My head spinned the moment I gained my bnce on the ground and my body felt like a dumbbell upon my legs.


    Covering up my sadness with a stoic expression, I wandered outside.


    My hands trailed along the walls of the hallway as I made my way downstairs.


    I could hear those distinct masculine voices and the sound grew louder as I approached downstairs.


    It seemed some thing was wrong.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± I heard Dante¡¯s baritone voice grit in annoyance.


    ¡°Dante don¡¯t be stubborn let¡¯s take you back to the¡­¡±


    That was Enzo speaking but Dante immedately interrupted him.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m going no fucking where. I¡¯ll stay here in my house¡± Dante replied immedately.


    What was going on?


    Next thing that hit my ears were Dante¡¯s groans echoing round the walls of the mansion.


    My feets quickened on their own ord, rushing towards the edge of the stair case as Dante¡¯s groans became more louder.


    ¡°You are so fucking stubborn! Can¡¯t you see you are loosing a lot of blood?!¡± Luca yelled angrily.


    Blood? Dante was injured.


    I didn¡¯t know why but my heart skipped a beat on hearing that he was loosing blood.


    Probably Theodore¡¯s bloody dying image had scarred me and I didn¡¯t want to see anymore gory sight of blood.


    I came to stand by the edge of the staircase, my restless orbs watching what was going on from upstairs.


    My eyes roved around for that one figure that had seeded in making my life miserable.


    Spotting him, I couldn¡¯t get a clear view as a result of his thugs forming a nk around him.


    Shuffling my feets, I picked up the pace and briskly walked downstairs.


    It was then my eyes fell on the ruby red liquids that had formed a pattern on the tiled floors of the mansion.


    I felt a gag haul up to my throat and my stomach churned at the sight.


    Slowly approaching Dante and catching his stare with my shocked and perturbed gaze, a gasp left my parted lips on seeing him.


    Seated on a sofa was Dante with his white shirt now tainted and smeared with scarlet red blood all over it.


    Not only that, I noticed where the blood was dripping from.


    There was arge deep wound on his right arm, the flesh seeping out blood and tainting his shirt the more.


    He was bleeding profusely, so heavily.


    What happened to Dante?

 I am just trying to help you

    ALINA


    ¡°What are you doing there staring like an idiot!? Won¡¯t you set the dining table?!¡± Dante barked at me which got me both shuddering and jerking.


    I pondorously dragged my feet and walked towards him.


    ¡°Alina were you born deaf or you just want to be deaf?!¡± Dante frothed.


    I opened my mouth my speak but was cut short by one of Dante¡¯s men, Luca.


    ¡°Dante you need to be taken back to the hospital. You are bleading too much. For once don¡¯t be stubborn¡± Luca advised, frustration in his tone.


    Dante shot him dagger res and hissed in pain.


    ¡°Alina get out of here. I¡¯m being as calm as I can¡± Dante faced me, his voice gravelly low.


    ¡°Dante you are bleeding so badly. Why don¡¯t you want to get treated?¡± I inquired, my brows deeply creased.


    Dante pressed his lips together and let out a pained howl as he shut his eyes tight.


    I approached him further and stretched my hand, my fingers grazing his soaked up shirt.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Dante aggressively asked, snapping his eyes open immediately.


    Ignoring his question, I briskly walked to the kitchen, getting a warm clean cloth before walking out.


    ¡°I want to help you¡± I replied pushing my way through his men and sitting next to him.


    Why I wanted to help him, I didn¡¯t know but I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing him bleed so heavily.


    It felt so traumatizing.


    ¡°Alina¡­¡± Dante gritted out but was interrupted by Enzo.


    ¡°Let her help you since you dont want to  go to the hospital cazzo¡± he cursed in italian.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Dante forced himself to speak in sheer annoyance.


    ¡°Do what you want to do fast¡± He added gruffly.


    I hissed at him and stood up facing him.


    My hands reached for the button of his shirt but he firmly gripped my hand with the arm that wasn¡¯t bleeding.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± He venomously spat at me.


    ¡°Helping you¡± I abruptly replied.


    ¡°Now let go!¡± I yanked my hands away from his grip.


    Ignoring his baleful stares, I proceeded to take off the buttons of his shirt.


    Pulling of his entire shirt, I dropped the now soaked bloody cloth on the floor.


    My hands reached for the warm clean cloth and I used it to clean the blood on his arms, seething out of his opened flesh.


    I tried adverting my gaze from his perfectly chiseled and sculpted abs that seemed to always attract my orbs.


    I¡¯m sure Dante noticed my restless orbs.


    Taking a cursory nce at his face, I saw nothing but absolute disgust for me written all over his facial expression.


    I¡¯m just trying to help him.


    I¡¯ve never met a man as hard to deal with as Dante.


    My body suddenly began trembling on the  inside as I cleaned the blood.


    It was a gun wound. Dante was shot on the arm.


    I ced the cloth on top the wound opening to apply pressure on it thereby stopping the flow a bit and turned my attention towards Luca.


    ¡°Get me the first aid box please. I think it should be in¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t allowed toplete my statement as Luca interrupted me.


    ¡°Dontworry. I know where it is Alina¡± he assured me before leaving.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°What?¡± He replied back rudely at me.


    ¡°You know for once can you stop being so resentful towards me. I am literally trying to help you and you are giving me such a cold shoulder¡± I seethed having been fed up with his attitude.


    ¡°All these sharade and farcade of yours won¡¯t deceive me into changing how I see you. You are trying to be helpful and you are acting so concerned but deep down we both know how much of a viper you are. If you are done just get out of my sight¡± Dante matched my anger with his.


    I was left stuperfied and robbed of my speech. This man had grown such an immense hatred for me that he never saw the good in whatever I did.


    ¡°Dante she¡¯s trying to help you atleast be nice to her even if it¡¯s just for today¡± Enzo interceded.


    ¡°Enzo I¡¯ll really love if you don¡¯t interfere in this. This between me and my maid¡± he gave back a reply.


    Trying to calm the torrents of what my nerves had be, I took in a deep breath and shut my eyes close briefly before flying them open.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I proceeded to speak.


    ¡°I am not doing this for your favour or to appear as an angel of light. Believe whatever you want to believe about me and my intentions. I don¡¯t give a fuck¡± I concluded wrathfully.


    Dante rolled his eyes at me and hissed in pain.


    I wondered how he was able to stay conscious this long and if the bullet had been removed.


    ¡°Raise your hand up a little. Slightly above your chest. It¡¯s to help the bleeding and slow it until Luca brings the first aid box¡± I directed.


    Strangely, Danteplied without much persuasion and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Has the bullet been removed?¡± I asked Enzo.


    Enzo gave me puzzled brows before speaking.


    ¡°Yes in the hospital. Thank goodness it didn¡¯t go in deep but this cock here barged out of the hospital without even letting the doctors know¡± he replied.


    The stumping of heavy footsteps got everyone¡¯s attention towards the direction.


    It was Luca.


    Handing me the first aid box, I mouthed him a thank you and turned my full attention towards Dante.


    Brining down the raised limb, I removed the cloth and took out a sterile bandage from the first aid box.


    I dressed the wound with the bandage, binding it over his shoulder and around the bleeding arm.


    ¡°Come..¡± I whispered to Dante before slowly putting his uninjured arm over my shoulder and rising him to his feet.


    ¡°Ah fuck! Be careful Alina!¡± Dante gritted in pain.


    I ignored it and apanied his steps towards the stairs.


    In between all his wincing and cursing, I was able to finally take Dante to his room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you food¡± I said to him once he had beenid on his bed.


    Gosh. Dante¡¯s room was too dark.


    The darkness forbade me from seeing anything apart from his groaning profile.


    ¡°Do it fast and don¡¯tzy around because I¡¯m injured¡± came his gruff response.


    I was tempted to just p him across the face but Iposed myself.


    Leaving the room, I sauntered back downstairs, meeting with his capos.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Thank you guys so much for bringing Dante home¡± I sped my hands together at them with a grateful smile on my lips.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t have to thank us. Dante is a brother to us. Well the dick head among us all¡± Luca chuckled.


    ¡°How did you know it was a gunshot wound Alina?¡± Enzo asked taking a step forward.


    ¡°I am the daughter of a Russian mob boss. Gun wounds aren¡¯t new to me¡± I replied with a lopsided grin.


    ¡°Anyways should I offer you both food too?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°No that won¡¯t be necessary Alina¡± Luca replied.


    My face had a quizzical look on it.


    ¡°We were about leaving and you have Dante to take care off¡± Enzo added.


    I shed them smiles once more and baded them farewell.


    With everyone gone and Dante in his room, I proceeded to get a mop and a bucket.


    Wiping off the bloody stains from the floor and taking Dante¡¯s bloody shirt and cloth to theundry room, I quickly headed towards the kitchen to wash my hands clean and dish out Dante¡¯s food.


    One thing would not leave my mind though the more I tried to push it out.


    Dante must have been attacked and shot by an assassin.


    But who could that be?

 I am not a demon

    DANTE


    I stared at my injured arm through the vertical mirror in my bathroom, reminiscing about yesterday¡¯s event.


    I was in a hall attenting to different high ssed politicians and mafia men when I felt a piercing sting of pain in my arm.


    Though no sound was heard but immedetialy, I felt a liquid soaking my cloth.


    My eyes darted to my arm in an instant and I saw that the liquid was spreading, tainting every area and more especially it was scarlet red.


    It was then the pain really shot through me like lightening bolt and my knees buckled to the ground.


    I was shot by a silencer. It seems the shooter must have targeted my chest but it got into my arm instead.


    Some of my men nked around me in the blink of an eye, racing to get an ambnce, while the majority had their guns drawn out for blood as they ran outside the hall.


    The shooter was uncovered in a nearby underground tunnel but the bloody mother fucker still escaped.


    He shot one of my capos in the arm, Fabio, thereby creating a brief distraction and slipping away from the murderous grasps of my men.


    He escaped yesterday but not for long.


    The ring sound of the ambnce was thest thing I could vividly remember hearing as I was loosing a lot of blood and my senses had be so unstable.


    The drive to the hospital was very quick given the urgency of the situation.


    But once I knew the bullet was taken out of my arm, I stormed out of the ward.


    I shouldn¡¯t be in there resting. I should be outside trying to find who the fuck sent an assassin to me.


    But this was not a new thing to me. This was the mafia world. A world where gun brawls and blood were the norm.


    But everybody had a reason for doing whatever they did.


    It could be for political gain or just pure thirst for more wealth.


    I had made my destination as confidential as I could, making sure only my capos knew where I was heading.


    And also Alina.


    In a flick, my face became doused in anger. Dang it!


    I was literally living under the same roof with the enemy¡¯s daughter.


    Was she perhaps behind all these?


    I honestly had very big doubts about that girl. I could never trust she nor her father or any Fedorov.


    If only she knew how much I was itching to have the life sucked out of her petite body then she would definitely watch her steps.


    If I do find out that Nikolia and Alina are responsible for this, I swear on the damnation of my soul, I¡¯ll have their bodies mutted and fed to dogs.


    A knock on the door drew me out of my thoughts and I sauntered outside.


    ¡°Come in¡± I bellowed, sitting on the bed.


    Alina walked in with a tray of food in her hand as the door closed behind her.


    cing it on the little mahogany centre table in the middle of my room, she turned to face me.


    ¡°You look ok. How is your hand?¡±she asked with a calm demeanour.


    I gazed at her for a while before responding.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. What do you want?¡± I threw her my question.


    Alina rolled her eyes at my question and hissed.


    ¡°You are way too high handed Dante¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Does it bother you?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to actaully help you and you are being so rude and mean. Do you think I want to kill you?¡± She scowled.


    I stood up taking few steps towards her and closing the distance between us.


    ¡°Were you in any way involved in my shooting?¡±


    Alina stared at me like a deer caught on headlights with her jaws hanging loose.


    ¡°What the fuck Dante? Do you really think I would actaully do that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you Alina so you better answer my question. I¡¯m giving you the chance to actually say the truth¡± my acrimonious voice retorted back at her.


    ¡°Dante I swear I wasn¡¯t in anyway involved in your shooting¡± she replied back, anger visibly written all over her face.


    I perused her facial expression with a devilish smile on my face.


    ¡°What if I find out your father staged it all?¡±


    ¡°Then do away with me and kill me¡± she immediately replied not caring the effects or gravity of her words.


    ¡°Oh that can defintely be arranged¡± I gave a baleful utterance not batting an eyelid at her.


    I felt Alina quiver, before she stepped back a little, reducing our proximity.


    Whipping her face towards the door of my room, she called out.


    ¡°You both cane in. The patient is in here¡±


    What? My brows puckered at her statement. In a nick of time, a middle aged doctor and a young nurse walked inside with some medical equipments.


    Fuck.


    I groaned within me.


    I don¡¯t need any fucking doctor!


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you both to handle him¡± Alina told the doctor and nurse before exiting the room.


    ¡°Get out¡± I ordered them both once Alina had gone.


    The nurse and doctor passed each other quizzical nces before facing me in confusion.


    ¡°Mr Dante, Alina your wife instructed us to examine you and treat you¡± the doctor told me.


    ¡°And so? I don¡¯t want to be treated by anyone¡± I scoffed at them.


    ¡°Mrs Dante really cares for you. Please let us examine you ok¡± the young nurse urged.


    My head seemed to spin hearing them speak so fondly of Alina.


    ¡°Fine¡± I gritted out. If it was going to stop them from praising Alina then I would let them examine me.


    Alina wore such a devious mask that anybody who saw her would think she was an angel but she was nothing close to it.


    My mind wandered over and over agian aboutst night ordeal as the doctor and nurse attended to me and I felt my blood boiling on the fact that the shooter still roamed about freely.


    That man should be six feets beneath us for daring to mess with Dante Morelli.


    Fuck.


    I needed to kill him myself.


    Nothing would give me more pleasure right now than embedding bullets into the person that dared to shoot me.


    My demon was out and it was blood thirsty.


    I was so deep in thoughts that I didnt realise when the doctor was done.


    ¡°Mr Dante¡­.¡± his voice snapped me out of my reverie. He just finished changing my bandage and I was too angry to notice it.


    I nced at him. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give some prescriptions to your wife, Mrs Alina. She will get you drugs that will help in healing your injury ok¡± he told me.


    I huffed. Whatever. ¡°Fine¡± came my abrupt reply.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    With a wave and a smile, he walked out, the nurse trailing behind him.


    I watched them go and in about two minutes, Alina walked in looking fulfilled.


    ¡°I am d you didn¡¯t chop off their heads with your overbearing attitude¡± she jeered at me with her hands folded across her chest.


    ¡°Alina what do you want for crying out loud?!¡± I heard myself yelling.


    I was fed up with her charade.


    She stared at me dumbfounded.


    ¡°I dont get you¡±


    ¡°Cut the bloody act bitch! I am not bying it gattina. Why did you call a doctor for me? Why are you trying to help me?!¡±


    I just felt so enraged right now.


    Alina had her face contorted in a flick and she marched up to me, staring at me dead in the eye.


    ¡°I am helping you because unlike you, I have a heart and human emotions. I am not a beast neither am I a demon. I won¡¯t even try clear off any fucking assumption you have of me. Believe whatever you want to believe¡±

 Desires and Threats ripping through

    ALINA


    It was evident in his eyes. His body and the aura I felt was pure hatred for me.


    He fucking rudely asked me what I wanted when I am here trying to help him and he is being so selfish and such a dick with the way he talks.


    I stared at Dante in nk amazement, tongue tied and lost for words.


    Silence interluded the atmosphere briefly as I stared at Dante.


    ¡°Cut the bloody act bitch! I am not buying it gattina. Why did you call a doctor for me? Why are you trying to help me?!¡±Dante growled at me.


    What in heavens name hase over Dante?


    Does he really think all these is just a farcade show of concern?


    Wow. I can¡¯t believe Dante seriously sees me as a suspect in his shooting incident.


    I mean I was literally home all through. The man totally cut of all means ofmunication I could make to my family and my father never bothered to even check up on me.


    The hell!


    I stared at Dante in disbelief before my face became masked in pure vexation and I marched up to him.


    Staring at him eyeball to eyeball, I seethed my words, ¡°I am helping you because unlike you, I have a heart and human emotions. I am not a beast neither am I a demon. I won¡¯t even try clear off any fucking assumption you have of me. Believe whatever you want to believe¡±


    Dante let out a suppressed chuckle and sped his hands together.


    ¡°My world ragazza timida, is a world of beast and demons. It¡¯s a world of gun and blood baths. You won¡¯t be the first demon with a beautiful face that I¡¯vee across¡±


    Dante trailed his hands towards my cheek as he spoke, tucking in a strand of my loose hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Dante I am just trying to be helpful. I swear it is not a charade. My mother raised me better than that¡± I spoke airingly.


    Just the thought of my mother brought tears to my eyes.


    Dante roughly held my chin in a swift motion and leaned forward.


    ¡°And your father? How did he raise you?¡± His words caressed my lips.


    I was silent for a while before gulping.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t two faced and won¡¯t condone any of his children being one either¡± I replied.


    ¡°But you Russians lured my parents to a gathering in the promise of peace and an end to the feud between our families only for you all to open fire on us¡± Dante gruffly said underneath his breath.


    I was left tongue tied once more. I didn¡¯t know what and how to reply.


    ¡°Cat got your tongue? Alina if I do find out your family has some kind of connection to what happened to me, I¡¯ll give you all such painful deaths and I mean every single word. May heaven recieve your souls when I¡¯m done smearing your bloods on my wall¡± Dante savagely threatened.


    My knees quaked and I almost felt my legs caving to the ground.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    A wry smile broke on Dante¡¯s lips once he was done speaking.


    Before I could think anymore, Dante took my lips in a kiss. My eyes widened in shock at the stolen kiss.


    It was not rough or painful. Just a slow kiss that left me too perplexed to respond.


    He always had this habit of intruding his tongue in me whenever he kissed me.


    His tongue slowly glided inside me, tasting all corners with my face still roughly positioned in between his carouse hands.


    My heart beat became so rapid in absolute terror that I fought to calm down the torrents that had be of my nerves.


    Dante pressed his body on mine, perfectly aligning our bodies together. His tongue moved so gracefully inside my mouth,  conquering it and consuming it fully.


    His hands moved from roughly squeezing my chin to encircling around my throat.


    My heart pounded in my chest and knees grew weaker with each passing nano second.


    Dante trailed his lips from mine and towards my neck, teeth grazing against my skin.


    His fingers were already throbbing against my neck, pulsing warmth through it as his teeth marked my skin.


    I was too dazed to react. Dante was the one doing all the kissing and I just stood still in fear of what was toe.


    ¡°No one should look as tempting as you do maid. It¡¯s not fair moglie¡± Dante whispered against my skin causing a tingle that ran down my body.


    He pulled back and stared into my eyes, holding my stare with that burning emerald orbs of his and a devilish smile registered on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you breakfast¡± was the only thing I could summon myself to say.


    Quickly, I pivoted and shuffled my feet away with Dante¡¯s threat still resounding in my ears.


    Some thing bad will happen to me and I can¡¯t stop this ck cloud of doom that¡¯s hovering over my  fate in this house.


    Hastening my steps, I walked faster towards the kitchen with a hand covering my mouth to keep myself from crumbling into tears.


    * * * * * * * *


    DANTE


    I tried buttoning up my short sleeve shirt but it felt so painful given the fact that one of my arm was still badly injured.


    Alina left to get me breakfast few minutes ago and I still could not get the taste of her lips out of my system.


    That was the longest kiss we had ever shared and she just stood rigid like a statue throughout.


    The feeling of her body pressed on mine, the taste of her warm soft tongue and her plump lips brushing against mine kept on sending desires down my body.


    I hated her so much but her body was like a ma, pulling me and drawing me.


    Whenever I got a taste of her lips or her skin grazing my lips, it always left me hungry for more.


    I was almost loosing my senses when I kissed her and the night I took her to the function with me.


    A surge of desires ripped through me that I totally shut out all her attempts to push me off her.


    I had never craved to have any woman whimpering on my bed so much like the way I craved to fuck Alina yet I found her so repulsive.


    How can I crave to have her fucked this much yet I hate her so much?


    Damn it!


    Slowly my door creaked and Alina entered with my breakfast in a tray.


    She set it on the table and faced me.


    Her eyes seemed alluring but bewilderment ringed in her facial expression.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alina inquired with puzzled res.


    ¡°What does it look like I¡¯m doing? Are you blind? I¡¯m putting on my shirt¡± I abruptly replied.


    Fuck. She asked such annoying questions.


    Alina ambled towards me and gazed at me.


    ¡°I can see that but are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Alina are you stupid? Stop bugging me! Fuck¡± I cursed.


    ¡°Dante you are injured. You need to stay home and rest. The doctor and nurse will be here by five pm sharp to check up on you. And I don¡¯t want them to have to wait until youe back from God knows where!¡± She ordered.


    I was amused and also intrigued. Alina is actually trying to control me.


    ¡°Alina you don¡¯t tell me what to do¡± my voice dropped low.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t want to marry you but here I am, stuck with you. So Dante please for heavens sake stay home and heal. The faster you heal the better for both of us¡± she replied.


    ¡°You tickle my fancy Alina¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°Your work can wait or whatever you are going to do¡±


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Because I have human sympathy Dante¡± Alina stated abruptly.


    My eyes followed her movement as she came to stand behind me, slowly taking of my shirt.


    This woman had no idea what she was doing to my body.

 Dinner won’t hurt you

    ALINA


    I wiped off the bullet beads of sweat that were smeared all over my face with a groan.


    Carrying a tray stacked with food, I ventured out of the kitchen.


    Dante had been so annoying my ass off ever since I coaxed him to stay off work.


    Now, thinking about it again with a clearer mind, I should have just let Dante fucking go out.


    Atleast, I would have peace of mind and I would only have to endure his meaningless and ceaseless rude remarks and tantrums by dusk.


    Dante had totally turned me into a bee, ever working with no rest.


    I ran the house activities and sometimes Dante would make me go through his work files and cross check them while heidfortably in his king sized bed.


    I admit that he is injured and he needs treatment but is turning me into a ve part of his recovery process?


    To the world, I was the fortunate wife of Dante Morelli but in the four corners of this mansion, I am nothing but his ve.


    I am his ve whom he tosses and keeps at his own will. Whatever he wants, I must be ever ready to give him.


    And my life is also at the mercy of his vile hands.


    I felt a gal in my mouth as I reminisced about my ill fate and luck.


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I gulped down my difort and trailed onwards towards Dante room.


    With one hand, I gave a mild knock on the door.


    ¡°Fuck. Come in¡± I heard Dante cursed from the inside.


    It was time to face the beast. I gave a deep sigh before summoning up bravery.


    ¡°I brought you dinner¡± I announced, taking few steps inside.


    Dante raked my appearance with those cruel emerald orbs of his.


    He took raptorial steps towards me, his eyes gawking in my appearance.


    ¡°You seem to be surprisingly so submissive Alina. What¡¯s the catch?¡± Dante had taunting remarks thrown at me.


    I rolled my eyes at him, distaste all over my face. ¡°There¡¯s no fucking catch. I¡¯m just doing what a dutiful maid would do¡± I replied with my tongue in cheek.


    Dante yanked a fistful of my hair so quickly, his hands curling against my scalp.


    I winced in pain and my eyes shut tight.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are beginning to understand your ce in my life¡± Dante sneered in a whisper as his fist curled tightly against my scalp.


    All the hairs in my body stood and I gritted in pain.


    ¡°Dante you are hurting me. Let go please¡± I pleaded.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I could not take his hands off as a result of the tray which held my hands.


    ¡°Fiesty cat. I love it when you beg me to be honest¡± Dante told me under his breath.


    He leaned in closer, our skin grazing and his eyes boring into my body.


    ¡°Fuck you¡± I vented through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love to fuck you too¡± came his sensual husky reply.


    Goosebumps developed in my body and my heart skipped a beat.


    A malicious smile walked its way towards Dante¡¯s lips before he pulled away and released my hair.


    ¡°Drop the food downstairs. We have guestsing in the next hour¡± Dante informed me.


    I stared at him, shocked and amused.


    ¡°Dante you knew we had guestsing over and you didn¡¯t inform me earlier so I¡¯ll cook enough food?¡± I asked rhetorically.


    ¡°You are way too ballsy Alina¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I own the house and you are my maid. You are meant to respect me and follow my words¡±


    ¡°Respect is earned not forced¡± I matched his statement up immedately.


    ¡°Well mine is forced. Now get out before I punish you and believe me you wouldn¡¯t want to be on my bad side this evening!¡± Dante barked.


    I shot him onest frosty re before making a swift pivot and walking out.


    Dante banged the door behind me, the sonorous sound echoing through the walls of the mansion.


    This was the kind of man I was forced to settle down with.


    This was my fate and life.


    * * * * * * * *


    I waited in expectation of Dante¡¯s guests in the living room.


    Dinner had be arrayed already on the dining table.


    I had prepared a banquet of food in addition to the one I had previously prepared for Dante.


    The atmosphere had a frenzy of the aromas of delectable cuisines soaring in the air.


    asionally my eyes would nce at the digital clock ced on the wall.


    Right now it was eight o¡¯clock sharp.


    I don¡¯t know why I suddenly feel nervous. Was I scared of making a fool out of myself the way I did in the charity event that Dante took me to?


    Certainly that wouldn¡¯t happen. I shook my head to get rid of the gloomy thoughts.


    There was certainly no alcohol and I wouldn¡¯t be joining them in their dinner so I was safe.


    Dante then strode pass me, going over to the huge double doors of his mansion. Before opening the doors, he nced back at me.


    shing me heated nces, I swiftly stood and straightened my gown.


    Dante proceeded to open the doors and my eyes fell upon the smiling faces of Dante¡¯s male friends; Luca, Enzo and Fabio.


    Fabio had a bandaged arm just like Dante.


    Was he involved in Dante¡¯s shooting?


    I brushed the thought off and graced them with my friendly smile.


    ¡°Hello gorgeous¡± Luca was the first to greet me. He walked onwards and took my hand, nting a kiss on it.


    My cheeks turned beetroot red and I tried covering my blush.


    ¡°How are you Alina?¡± Fabio asked.


    I nodded at them.


    ¡°I am fine. I hope you all are too¡± I replied meekly, averting my gaze from them.


    ¡°Ofcourse we are. How is Dante treating you?¡± Luca asked concerned.


    I was about speaking when Dante¡¯s baritone voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Enough. I didn¡¯t call you all here to interrogate my wife¡± Dante blurted out carelessly.


    ¡°Oh so now she¡¯s your wife?¡± Enzo teased.


    I almostughed but I had topose myself.


    These three sure knew how to spite Dante.


    ¡°You three in the dinning area now¡± Dante rudely ordered.


    The men chuckled and walked over to the dining area. I followed them, wanting to dish out the meal.


    Suddenly, I heard the shuffling of feet approaching the front door.


    I nced up and my eyes caught the smiling face of a feminine figure.


    With blonde hairs tied to a bun, peach heart shaped lips and round  ocean blue eyes; a young female walked into the imperial living room clothed in a floral jump suit.


    Who was she?


    ¡°I told you all to wait for me¡± she whined in annoyance as she ambled towards the dining area.


    I turned to face the men.


    Dante just had this stoic expression glued over his face whilst the rest didn¡¯t even mind.


    ¡°Hello dear¡± she greeted me, extending a hand shake towards me.


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am¡± I replied, hesitantly taking her hand.


    ¡°You may sit¡± I quickly added, pulling out a chair for her.


    She giggled and shook her head. ¡°Why are you being so formal? Let me guess. Dante put you up to this right?¡± her gaze narrowed to Dante¡¯s non-chant eyes.


    ¡°I am Ste. And you are?¡± She introduced herself.


    I was perplexed and stunned. She was so nice. She clearly couldn¡¯t be one of the sluts Dante fucked around with.


    ¡°Alina. I am Alina¡± I replied with a smile.


    Ste had her jaws dropped at my statement.


    ¡°You must be Dante¡¯s wife! You look so pretty¡± she suddenly eximed before engulfing me in a hug by surprise.


    ¡°Enzo please tell your girlfriend to sit down¡± Dante demanded.


    Oh. So she was Enzo¡¯s woman. Well she was very nice.


    ¡°Dante stop being so grumpy. Alina I¡¯ll like to get to know you better¡± Ste said to me after scoffing a reply at Dante.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Me? Well that would be some other time¡±


    ¡°Why not now?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°I have to do other things¡± I replied noticing the stares Dante had begun passing at me.


    ¡°Oh fuck them. Let me get to know you please. Come sit by me¡± Ste requested. I was tongue tied at her request.


    I took a cursory look at Dante and he seemed annoyed by Ste¡¯s request.


    ¡°It won¡¯t harm you to join us today Alina¡± Luca concurred with the rest agreeing.


    Only Dante remained silent.


    I was at lost for words. How could I turn down their request?


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll join you all for dinner¡± I epted.


    I took another sharp nce at Dante and his res scared the wits out of me.

 I own you

    ALINA


    I pulled out a chair from the dinning area and shambled myself into it.


    With nervousness building up in me, I took out a te and served myself some food. As I did so, my breathing suddenly became hitched within me. It caged in my lungs and and I had to try calm myself.


    ¡°So how long have you and Dante being married?¡± Ste cheekily asked with a wink.


    I downcasted my eyes and I pressed in my lips tightly. ¡°Not for so long. Barely two months¡± I replied.


    From the corners of my eyes, I could spot Dante¡¯s face contorted and his knuckles were so balled up that I could swear it was turning white.


    Oh my God. Why was Dante so vexed and tensed? I could clearly see that he was trying so hard to control his anger.


    He was so inmed with exasperation and it was without any fucking reason.


    I mean it¡¯s just dinner.


    Am I not also allowed to rte with other people?


    Dante¡¯s over bearing attitude was just too much.


    I sighed within me and took a drink of the ss of water kept beside me.


    ¡°So when will I be an aunty?¡± Ste¡¯s excited voice chirped.


    I instantly choked on the water I was drinking and my eyes lifted to face ecstatic eyes.


    ¡°Huh.. Excuse me?¡± I asked whilst nervously moving in my chair.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Ste trailed her eyes over to Dante¡¯s who brooded nothing but anger in them.


    ¡°Dante I am expecting a baby girl from you both. You are too strict Dante and I know if you have a son you will definitely infect him with your attitude so a daughter will be so lovely¡± Ste smiled widely.


    Her gazed walked back to me and she softly pinched my cheek. ¡°Right Alina?¡±


    I gave a faint smile and nodded my head.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡± Dante abruptly spoke.


    ¡°Alina has had enough to eat. Alina leave here¡± Dante ordered me out rudely in everyone¡¯s presence.


    Luca, Enzo and Fabio all had a sorry expression for me written all over their faces.


    It wasn¡¯t their fault that Dante was mean towards me.


    I shed them all friendly smiles as I stood up.


    ¡°C¡¯mon Dante. Why can¡¯t she just stay?¡± Luca intervened.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife not yours. If I say she leaves then she leaves¡± Dante raged.


    Fabio attempted to speak but I cut him in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave¡± I said.


    Intervening more would spite up Dante and I wasn¡¯t in any way ready for his brutal attitude.


    I suppressed my already heighted difort for his unruly attitude and stood up pondorously.


    ¡°Dante you are so mean. She¡¯s your wife not your ve¡± Ste scoffed with a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°But she¡¯s my wife. It will be best if you don¡¯t intervene Ste¡± Dante rudely replied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I join you Alina?¡± Ste offered.


    I was confused. Join me for what?


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to get you. Join me in what way?¡± I inquired.


    Ste bolted up in a swift motion. ¡°Since you are leaving let me apany you. I can¡¯t let you stay all by yourself. Let¡¯s leave the guys and go have ourdies time some other ce¡±


    Ste seemed hyper and she grinned like a baby given candy.


    ¡°Uhm I don¡¯t know about that¡± I declined the offer with my eyes repeatedly ncing Dante¡¯s way.


    Ste sighed and huffed. ¡°Dante doesn¡¯t mind. Or Dante do you mind?¡¯ Ste inquired, her curious gaze at Dante.


    Dante forced a stic smile on his lips. ¡°Take her with you¡±


    I had my heart palpting but I supressed my tremor and smiled at Ste.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Alina. We could be best friends you know¡± she was as happy as ark.


    Ste was so friendly and amicable. Enzo was very fortunate to have her as his woman.


    ¡°Sure ste. Right this way then¡± I took Ste¡¯s hand, heading upstairs.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Ste asked.


    ¡°My room¡± I gave her a reply.


    ¡°You want to take me to you and Dante¡¯s room?¡±


    I could sense her apprehension and it made me chuckle out.


    ¡°No dear. Yes we share a room but I and Dante have our uhm private rooms. You know¡± I tried exining in a way that wouldn¡¯t give a hint of I and Dante¡¯s strained rtionship.


    ¡°Oh I love that. You know you need your own space girl¡± Ste concurred.


    I gave a nod as we kept on walking until we reached the doors of my room.


    Pushing apart the double of doors of my room, I pulled ste in before shutting it close.


    ¡°Wee to my personal room¡± I chortled, adjoining her to sit on the bed with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful and lovely. You are so fortunate you know Alina¡± Ste told meying her back on the bed with her arms folded and ced on her chest.


    I had my brows furrowed at her words and I faced her intently.


    I was nothing close to fortunate.


    I was forced into an arraigned marraige with a man who not only hates me but has ns of killing me in the nearer future.


    Dante practically hates me so much. He detests me to the core and every little thing I do spites him so much.


    My family literally abandoned me and left me at the mercy of Dante.


    Hate was probably an understatement of what that man felt for me and yet I was the fortunate one here.


    ¡°How am I fortunate?¡± I inquired.


    Ste nced at me, ¡°I know Dante can be a bit overbearing and hard to deal with but he will always stand by your side and protect you¡±


    I let out a pained chuckle.


    Dante protect me? He was going to kill me very soon.


    My killer was going to protect me? From what?


    ¡°What will Dante protect me from?¡± I sarcastically asked, my tone bitter.


    Ste heaved a sigh and ced a hand on mine.


    ¡°I know you are Nikolia¡¯s daughter. Your family and the Morelli¡¯s have always been on each others throat for like generations. But this marraige you have with Dante, it will definitely end the feud and I believe there are people who are against you and Dante¡¯s union¡±


    Well I was definitely part of the people against I and Dante¡¯s union.


    Ever since I got married to Dante, my life had be hell.


    But how does ste know so much about me?


    ¡°How do you know all these though?¡±


    ¡°I am Enzo¡¯s girlfriend and a trained assassin in the mafia. My family; the Constanzo¡¯s, are saddled with the responsibility of running Dante¡¯s hotels, casinos and bars. I know alot about your family Alina. But I also feel you are different you know. I believe you can change Dante¡± Ste meticulously exined to me.


    ¡°Change him? Change him to what and why?¡± I threw Ste another question.


    ¡°Change Dante for the better. His parents death really messed him up. He is a hollow shell of his former self. Dante will learn to love you ok¡± Ste tried assuring me.


    I let out augh and reluctantly epted. ¡°Ok. Whatever love means to him¡±


    ¡°I like you Ste. You are nice¡± Iplimented her.


    Ste smiled at me. ¡°You too. So Alina tell me, how does it feel to be the wife of the most dreaded mafia leader?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I erupted into fits ofughter. ¡°Well it is¡­.¡±


    Ste made me feel good of myself. She was such an optimistic cheerful youngdy.


    But the thing about Danteing to love or ept this marraige, I doubt it will ever happen.


    I¡¯m on a death row and I¡¯m counting my days.


    * * * * * *


    My hands danced in the kitchen sink as I did the dishes. Dante had escorted his guests outside.


    Ste really kept mepany whilst the men discussed downstairs.


    We talked about a lot of things and munched up a lot of snacks.


    From boys, to first loves and first kisses, hobbies and preferences; literally everything talkable.


    The surprised expression on Ste¡¯s face when I informed her that I had never dated before was so hrious.


    I truthfully had never dated before. I don¡¯t know why. Probably no man never met up to my taste.


    Well there was no use dating now. I was fully married to Dante.


    But in a nut shell, Ste made my night memorable.


    The kitchen doors pushed open and I heard silent footsteps making its way towards me.


    That was Dante.


    My heart sank at once. I had totally forgotten how angry he became when I joined them for dinner and also when Ste offered for both of us to spend time together.


    Gulping, I turned to face the formidable profile of Dante who stood right in front of me, his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Dante can I help you with anything?¡± I asked putting a brave mask.


    Dante had his eyes burrowed into me. ¡°Some guts you have there huh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the authority to sit and have dinner with my guests? You epted without even thinking twice. Tell me Alina who gave you such authority because I know I didn¡¯t¡± Dante replied taking long strides towards me.


    ¡°Well your friends all wanted me to stay. I couldn¡¯t turn them down¡± I exined.


    ¡°Did you marry them or you married me!? Do they own you or me?!¡± Dante demanded gripping my chin forcefully.


    I flinched and had my face scrunched.


    His nails were practically digging into my skin and I bet I would be bleeding once he lets go of my face.


    ¡°You are bing so stubborn Alina¡± Dante scoffed.


    ¡°I-I am not. Let-t go¡± I stuttered as his finger nails drew blood from my skin.


    ¡°I own you¡± came his gruff response.


    ¡°Say it!¡± He sharplymanded.


    ¡°Y-you own me¡± I forced myself to speak as I tried to writhe myself away from Dante¡¯s hold.


    ¡°Good. Make sure it sticks in that empty skull of yours. You better watch your back Alina¡± Dante gravelly threatened before letting go of my now bruised chin.


    He walked out without even ncing back at me.


    I let out muffled sobs as I watched Dante walk away.


    Heavens I could not bear this longer.

 Kill me already

    ALINA


    The mild shing of cluteries resonated through the walls of the kitchen as I prepared breakfast.


    My dishevelling thoughts clouded my mind as my hands manoeuvred in the kitchen sink.


    Dante¡¯s cruelty towards me over these past couple of days had soared so greatly that there was no other way he could hate me more than he hated me now.


    What did I ever do to Dante?


    I mean the Russian mafias were the ones who caused his parents death not me. Why was he so bent on melting it out on me?


    This wasn¡¯t a life I was living. This was hell and torture. I never imagined my married life would be this chaotic and terrible.


    I hated all these.


    Dante was on a journey to show that he was outrightly in charge of my life.


    Just for joining his friends for dinner, I got a bruised cheek in return apanied by yet another deadly threat.


    My heart throbbed loudly that I felt it would break out of my rib cages.


    Dante balefully warned me to watch my back.


    What did that mean? As the  warnings resounded in my ear, I felt my knees getting jelly and weak.


    My hands felt mmy and multiples shivers ran down my spine.


    I could sense the impending dangering. It was looming over me and a sense of dread took over my entire being.


    Suddenly, a sharp stinging pain seared through me. It shot right through my head and it got my breathing caged.


    ¡°Ahh!!!¡± I screamed out in agony, letting go of the cup that I didn¡¯t even realise I was holding.


    It fell to the ground, shattering into smithereens.


    A tea pot fell from my other hand,nding on the floor. Hot steamy liquid instantly streamed out,  creating patterns with the broken pieces of the cup that littered on the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I groaned out once again, my hands quivering and a burning sensation running through my legs.


    I writhed my hands and legs in pain, my teeth clenching tight as I sought to control my tears from spilling over like the tea which trailed around the floors of the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± I screamed, looking at my now scarred hands that quivered non stop.


    Tears brewed up in my eyes as it feasted on my now red hands that shook uncontrobly.


    ¡°Oh no no no!¡± I screamed out, breaking into tears and cing the hands under the kitchen tap and quickly turning on the water.


    Heavy thumping footsteps apanied my cries.


    My heart froze with terror and all the hairs on my body stood.


    ¡°Um Dante..¡± I quickly said, pivoting to face him.


    Dante had his orbs scrutinizing every part of the kitchen.


    From the broken pieces of cup on the floor, to the tea streaming about on the tiled floor till his gazended back on to my sobbing face.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He sharply demanded to know what happened with his hands folded across his chest.


    ¡°I just wanted to make breakfast. But I-i must-t¡± my lips and hands shook as I spoke.


    ¡°You were clumsy again. You are always so clumsy. You can never do anything right. You are honestly the worst wife ever¡± Dante scoffed not batting an eyelid at me.


    I was bbergasted at hisment.


    ¡°Dante, I was making breakfast for you and I got hurt in the process¡­¡± anger began brewing within me as I spoke.


    I slowly approached Dante as I spoke, not minding the hot liquid that I was stepping my foot on and the blisters I would get.


    ¡°I got hurt because I was trying to be dutiful towards you and this is the least you can say!? Are you that self centred? Can¡¯t you at least try and be more appreciative Dante!¡± I yelled at him.


    ¡°Watch your tone when speaking to me Alina!¡± Dante matched my angered tone.


    I gulped and breathed in. I was livid with rage at this point.


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Watch how you speak to me instead! What exactly do you want from me Dante Morelli!? What do you want me to do to you that will make you believe I am not as wicked as you paint me to be in your head!¡± I inquired as anger engulfed in.


    My breathing was erratic and my chest heaved repeatedly.


    ¡°Die Alina¡± Dante seethed, wrapping his arm around my throat.


    At that moment, I felt wretched with grief, a gut wrenching pain drew me into its sorrowful hold and it was heart-rending to hear this from Dante.


    ¡°Fine¡± I breathed out underneath my breath and pulled myself away from Dante¡¯s grip.


    Limping over to the sink, I picked up a knife and I turned to face Dante.


    ¡°Take¡± I demanded with an outstretched arm.


    ¡°Why?¡± Dante asked with puckered brows.


    I let out a pained chuckle. ¡°Kill me. End this misery of mine. I am not living a life. Death would be more better than this. Kudos to you Dante. You¡¯ve seeded in making my life pathetic. You¡¯ve turned me to a rag you toss and I can¡¯t go on like this anymore. So please kill me¡± I requested with a sadistic smile.


    Dante slowly took the knife from my scarred hands. His eyes darted to me before it trailed back to the knife in his hands.


    I felt jittery and bullet cold sweat beads formed on my forehead.


    This was it.


    Dante would kill me.


    I shut my eyes tight, expecting to feel the piercing pain of a knife forced into my chest.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    What caught my ears instead was the shing sound of the knife on the floor.


    I flew my eyes open in an instant and my gaze locked with Dante¡¯s smug smile.


    ¡°Fiesty cat. Don¡¯t tell me to kill you. I¡¯ll kill you when I want to¡± he stated before scooping me up bridal style.


    I was left in nk amazement at his words and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t ponder on any thing except his words.


    Dante then began moving out of the kitchen and it snapped me out of my thoughts.


    My mouth fell open and my eyes went goo-goo.


    ¡°What are you doing? Drop me down¡± I demanded, hitting Dante on the chest as he approached the stairs.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and keep quiet. I am taking you to your room¡± Dante scoffed a reply at me.


    ¡°Why? I can walk. Drop me down Dante¡± I pushed him further.


    ¡°Hm if I drop you down then bet me I¡¯ll throw you down this stairs¡± Dante warned.


    I gasped out of fear and my body went rigid at his baleful utterance.


    ¡°Good girl. Stay put like this¡± Dante smirked.


    He came in front of my room and pushed it open with a leg.


    Carefullyying me on the bed, a maniac smile yed on his face.


    His emerald orbs seemed to bore into my soul as he gazed at me.


    ¡°You know you amaze me Alina. You really demanded for me to kill you today¡± Dante chortled.


    ¡°Yes. And I still stand by it¡± I huffed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too fast Alina. Your time wille¡± Dante cryptically told me.


    I gulped in fear once more and I drew my legs together.


    ¡°What were you preparing downstairs before you got yourself injured?¡± Dante inquired.


    Why was he asking?


    ¡°Toast and tea¡± I abruptly stated.


    He nodded and walked out.


    My thoughts ran wild as I stared at his walking profile. Why did Dante carry me up to my room? And why doesn¡¯t he want to kill me immediately?


    I pondered over those questions repeatedly but I got no answer.


    I only became more confused and my mind was lost in a foggybyrinth of unanswered questions.


    Minutester, Dante walked in with a tray which contained tea and toast bread apanied by a first aid kit.


    He ced the tray on the little mahogany centre table in my room and faced me.


    My brows scrunched and apprehension seized me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you treated and fed¡± Dante announced which got me more astonished.


    What hade over Dante?

 No longer his maid

    DANTE


    I could see the confusion all wrapped up in her face. Alina stared at me wide eyed like a deer caught on headlights. A brief silence interluded as we both stared at each other.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Alina finally spoke up, breaking the silence.


    Strands of her wavy auburn hair covered her face and her brows were hiked at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I abruptly replied with  another question.


    Alina sighed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her hazel eyes raked my appearance totally like I was some sort of thief.


    I ignored her question at first and opened the first aid kit. Her eyes followed my every move until I nced up and our orbs met together.


    ¡°What does it look like I am doing? Are you blind?¡± I rudely replied.


    ¡°It was just a simple question that deserved an answer¡± Alina retorted.


    I let out a dark chuckle. ¡°Curiosity kills the cat moglie¡±


    Taking out a burn ointment, I outstretched my hands for Alina to ce hers on top it.


    Alina seemed hesistant at first which irked me.


    ¡°Alina I am not holding a knife for Godsake! Neither am I with a gun so stop being so scared Goddamit!¡± I let out an outburst that got Alina shuddering.


    Reluctantly and begrudgingly, she cautiously ced her hands on mine.


    I began applying the ointmeant on her scald hands while her curious orbs scrutinised my every move.


    ¡°Hmm thankfully your entire hands weren¡¯t scald¡± I said to her.


    Alina hummed and nodded.


    Her hands felt so soft and petite on top mine. The thought got me chortling.


    Once done, I faced my attention towards her scald legs.


    Alina stared at me, more perplexed than before the moment my eyesnded on her legs.


    ¡°What are you doing again Dante?¡± She inquired quickly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t rape you don¡¯t worry¡± I sarcastically replied before trying to  raise her gown a little but she instantly held my hands at once.


    ¡°No don¡¯t do that¡± Alina told me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I gave a puzzled brows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that myself¡± she gulped nervously.


    I shook my head with a smug smile ying on my lips.


    ¡°Just rx. I won¡¯t bite you. I won¡¯t try anything funny¡± I said to alley her fears.


    Alina gazed at me for a while before slowly letting go of my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching you Dante¡± she warned.


    ¡°Be my guest and feel free¡± Iughed.


    Slowly, my handsnded on her legs once more. Raising up her gown tentatively and settling it on the summit of her knees, myrge hands grazed her thighs and I felt Alina jerk.


    I nced up to look at her, carefully studying her features before continuing.


    I took out the ointment again and applied it on her scald legs. Alina would asionally wince and hiss in pain the moment my fingers came in contact with her skin.


    She must have been really hurt by the boiling water. Alina was just too clumsy. I mean where the fuck were her thoughts at when she was making breakfast in the kitchen.


    Sometimes I didn¡¯t just understand this woman.


    I sighed once done and covered the ointment.


    ¡°Now eat up or should I feed you?¡± I teased watching her reaction.


    She gasped and shook her head.


    ¡°You really prepared this?¡± Alina asked, her eyes feeding on the food in the tray.


    I nodded. ¡°Ofcourse I did. Do you think I am so bad at cooking?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Probably. I¡¯ve never seen you cook anyways. Isn¡¯t that why you had myriads of workers at your beck and call?¡± Alina replied unfazed.


    I was intrigued by her boldness. She was literally mocking my culinary skills and yet I got her breakfast.


    ¡°Alina I got you breakfast and instead of giving me a thank you, you decide to mock me. Now is that fair?¡± I smirked at her.


    She adverted her gaze from mine and took out a toast bread.


    Taking a bite out of it, Alina hummed in pleasure and stared at me dewy eyed.


    ¡°You honestly made this?¡± she asked, perplexed.


    I nodded with a gloaty smile.


    ¡°Now eat up. You will still have to make me dinner so don¡¯t think your injury stops you from performing your duties¡± I sharply informed her.


    ¡°Dante¡­.¡± Alina almost choked on the food. ¡°Really? Do you really expect me to cook with my scald hands?¡± She inquired again.


    ¡°Was there water in my mouth when I said it? Or are you deaf?¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°I knew there was a catch when you brought me food. You are just too self centred¡± Alina jeered at me.


    I bolted up at once and ran my hands through my hair, ruffling it a little. ¡°Believe what ever you want to believe about me. I don¡¯t care. Just eat and rest because you are making dinner¡±


    And with that I turned to leave, leaving a shocked Alina alone in the room.


    Did she really think I would relieve her off her duties because of a burn?


    Never in a million years toe.


    * * * * * * *


    ALINA


    Time moved so fast and once again the mansion was casted over by shimmering pink clouds, the sun quickly setting.


    After breakfast, Dante took away the tray and left me to myself.


    I got no further disturbance from him and I enjoyed every single bit of it.


    If only Dante could let me be like this every single day then probably, I would hate him less.


    With a deep heave of breath, I ced my rickety feet on the cold ground. I flinched immedately, noticing how cold the tiles were on my bare feet.


    Taking tottering steps towards my footwear, I swiftly ced my legs in them and walked out of the door.


    My hands grazed against the walls of the hallway, my strides pondorous as I approached the stairs.


    My orbs then spotted Dante in the dining area.


    He sat down on one of the dinning chairs, taking a fork stuffed with chicken to his lips.  He took a bite and slowly ate it, as if taking pity on the animal that had been killed to prepare this meal.


    Where did he get that from? My eyes surveyed the banquet of dinner ced on the dinning table.


    What is going on here? I thought I was the one going to make dinner?


    Who made all that?


    Was it Dante?


    His head titled towards the staircase and his eyes had a beam shine in them the minute his gazed locked with mine.


    He stared at me intensely as I made my way towards the dinning section. Something about the way he stared at me got me frightened and also perplexed.


    His stare never filtered for a nano second.


    I suddenly became self conscious of my steps under his zing stare.


    The delicious aroma of all the foodsbined created a wonderful odour frenzy that soared in the air.


    ¡°Dante? I don¡¯t seem to understand¡­. uhm I mean, how did you get all these foods?¡± I prod, confusion sweeping me.


    A dangerous smirked carved by the corners of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s my house isn¡¯t it? I do what I want¡±


    ¡°I know but you said I was the one making dinner¡±


    Suddenly, the mild shing of cutleries hit my ears and the kitchen door opened, weing two youngdies dressed in maid outfits out as they carried little jugs filled with orange juice.


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am¡± they at once greeted on sighting me before carefully cing the jugs on the dining table.


    ¡°Alina this is Naomi and Mariposa . I hired them today to take care of the duties in the house¡± Dante announced to me.


    My jaws dropped to the ground and my lips parted.


    Was Dante kidding me now?


    I mean¡­ what the hell is going on?


    He fucking said earlier today that my injury wouldn¡¯t stop me from still being his maid and now Dante hired two new girls to work and take over my position.


    Am I dreaming or was this the Dante I knew sitting right in front of me?


    Clearly some thing was amiss.


    ¡°You may leave¡± Dante ordered the girls. His rich voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Dante, you surprise me. I thought I was the one going to make dinner¡± I said in a somewhat hyper tone.


    ¡°Yes but then I realised I didn¡¯t want any of your injured hands touching my food so I got new workers¡± Dante told me which sounded some how rude and uncaring but I didn¡¯t mind.


    What ever his reason was, the bottom line was that I was finally free from those energy draining activities.


    It wasn¡¯t honestly easy taking care of an entire mansion all by myself.


    Excitement shot through me and I couldn¡¯t hide my beaming smiles.


    ¡°Sit down Alina and stop giggling like a child¡± Dante ordered.


    Iplied without a word and pulled a chair out to sit.


    This was definitely going to be an interesting period between I and Dante.

 Somewhere you can have peace

    ALINA


    Sunlight creeped into my room through the curtains that swayed over my windows.


    I pinched my eyes shut even more and stretched my hand to feel the softness of my duvet.


    At once my eyes flew open in a hurry and I sat up straight in a fluid motion.


    Fuck.


    My eyes wandered to the clock. Geez! It was after eleven already. Almost noon!


    I waste in preparing breakfast for Dante. Shit!


    He was definitely waiting to unleash his wrath on me once I came downstairs.


    It then dawned on me on what urredst night. Dante had hired two maids to take care over the house following my burn incident.


    I heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    Thinking of what transpiredst night got me suddenly beaming with smiles. Finally!


    I would no longer have to wake by seven am or six thirty to prepare breakfast and take care of the house.


    I couldy on my bed and enjoy its warmth till whenever.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I eximed, happy as ark with giggles escaping my parted lips.


    The pain in my scald hands and feet didn¡¯t bother me at all.


    I buried my face into the pillows taking in its scent and smiled widely like a baby given candy.


    Well, I didn¡¯t feel like going to bed so I could as well get myself freshened up.


    With happy feet, I walked into the bathroom.


    In no less than thirty minutes was I done.


    I trod out with my bathroom robe and walked over to my closet.


    My eyes scanned the avable clothes until it met with my maid outfits.


    There was obviously no need wearing those again.  I was no longer his maid.


    I picked out a normal casual handless gown and ced it on the bed apanied by my underwear.


    It¡¯s been long I wore something this casual. My everyday clothing was only limited to the maid gowns Dante got for me.


    I slipped into my outfit and applied the burn ointment Dante left in my room on my scald hands and legs.


    I was about walking out of my room when I realised my hair was still packed to a bun.


    Working as Dante¡¯s maid, I couldn¡¯t let my hair down for fear of my hair getting into Dante¡¯s food.


    I was always on a hair.


    Shrugging the thought off, I let my hair fall.


    My auburn locks cascaded down my back. I was finally feeling free, atleast to an extent.


    Feeling fulfilled, I pushed open the doors of my room and trailed outside.


    On getting to the balcony of the stairs, I noticed Dante was no where in sight.


    Could he have gone out?


    Well, I deeply prayed so. Whenever Dante¡¯s emerald orbs weren¡¯t monitoring my every movement like a criminal, I felt happy and free within the walls of his mansion.


    With hopes of Dante not around, I walked down the stairs.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    On reaching the bottom, the aroma of food cooking hit my nostrils once again from the kitchen.


    That means Dante must be around.


    My hopes were washed away like castles built on the beach.


    But thedies he hired were really doing their job well.


    Dante loved pastries for breakfast. I had noticed that about him.


    I hope Mariposa and Naomi were preparing that.


    Suddenly, a feeling of anxiety washed over my features. What if Dante didn¡¯t like their pastries? He would then me me for his hiring of ipetent cooks because of my burn.


    He always found a way to push every me on me. He would definitely go on and on about how if I didn¡¯t foolishly get myself injured, then he wouldn¡¯t have hired maids who can¡¯t cook to rece me.


    Oh fuck shit.


    I better go scrutinise what they are preparing.


    With anxious feet, I scurried into the kitchen.


    Mariposa and Naomi got a fright upon my sudden entry into the kitchen.


    ¡°Goodmorning ma¡¯am¡± they both chorused together.


    I gave them faint smiles and hastily walked over to the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Any problem ma?¡± Mariposa inquired.


    My frantic eyes cursory observed all that was cooking making Mariposa and Naomi more perplexed.


    ¡°Mrs Dante, is there a problem?¡± that was Naomi¡¯s voice.


    I turned to face them when Dante suddenly walked into the kitchen, giving me a fright.


    ¡°Alina what are you doing here?¡±Dante queried me.


    Was this really Dante asking this  question?


    I was about answering when Dante interrupted me sharply.


    ¡°I thought I told you I do not need your injured hands on my food¡± Dante rudely said to me.


    ¡°Yes you did but I came here to make sure thedies you hired were preparing your breakfast well¡± I retorted back, walking over to him as he loomed by the doorway.


    ¡°I know if something is messed up in the dish, you would me it on me¡± I added.


    I noticed the frigid nces of Mariposa and Naomi.


    Oh poor girls. Did they fear they would loose their job because of my appearance here?


    Absolutely not. I won¡¯t let Dante fire them.


    Dante chuckled and took my chin up in hisrge hands, ¡°Even when I stopped you from cooking, it seems like you still enjoy being my maid. Should I fire them and take you back?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. Why would you do such?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t fucking want to leave my kitchen Alina. It seems you really love working for me my dear wife¡± thest sentence had a hint of sarcasm ying in his tone.


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Besides why do you think I¡¯ll me you?¡± Dante prod letting go of my chin.


    ¡°Because you always do that. You find a way to shift all your misfortunes on me¡± I jeered.


    Danteughed and shook his head at my reply.


    Ignoring myment, he faced the maids.


    ¡°Continue with whatever you are doing¡±


    ¡°Alina I¡¯ve taken my pastries already as should I say uhm an appetizer.  I instructed them to prepare food again. Well majorly because of your sleepy ass. I never knew you could sleep thiste¡± Dante mocked me.


    My mouth made an ¡®O¡¯ on hearing that. Dante had taken his pastries already? I was worrying over nothing then.


    ¡°You worry too much about me for someone that can¡¯t stand my presence¡± Dante added before taking me out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I do it for the sake of humanity Dante. I still find you so repulsive and I¡¯ll literally give anything to be divorced from this bondage¡± I scoffed back.


    ¡°Well only death can set you free from me¡± Dante balefully uttered which sent shivers down my spine.


    Dante carefully observed my features and my brows puckered at him.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll take you to somewhere you will find peace¡± he cryptically said.


    My heart sank into my stomach and an unknown terror crept into me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going¡± I declined his offer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. Get ready my precious doe¡± He smiled maniacally before walking upstairs.


    My stomach churned on what Dante just said.


    Where was he taking me to?


    What did he mean by somwhere I¡¯ll find peace?


    Oh heavens, please save me from the ws of this man.

 Let’s have fun in the beach

    ALINA


    I was filled with questions on where Dante was taking me too. I had asked him over and over again on where we were heading to but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Inquisitiveness had be the best of me. I shot him questions incessantly on what he meant by where I would find peace but he kept on replying evasively.


    And to worsen my fear, Dante had bounded my eyesight with a piece of cloth which would be taken off once we got to wherever he was taking me to.


    My tremor rose to magnificent height as the car drove on the road. Where was Dante taking me to exactly and why was I on a blindfold?


    Probably he was really going to take me somewhere he would kill me and dispose of my corpse like he did to poor Theodore.


    Oh would he sell me off to a foreign country to be used as a sex ve or something vile?


    Whatever his thoughts were, they defintely were not good. Dante was not one to be trusted or messed with.


    I mped my hands together, fervently praying that Dante wouldn¡¯t take me to anywhere harmful or lethal.


    The drive seemed to take forever as my body shook in apprehension and also anticipation of what was toe.


    I was so deep in my bedevilling thoughts that I didn¡¯t notice when the car hade to a halt.


    Almost instantly, I felt Dante¡¯s hand tap on my shoulder causing me to jerk.


    ¡°We are here Alina¡± Dante announced.


    ¡°Ok. Get this fucking blindfold of my eyes¡± I scoffed at him.


    I could sense him in close proximity to my face with that sadistic smirk of his on his lips.


    ¡°Say please¡± He taunted me.


    I huffed in annoyance. ¡°Please¡± I pushed the words out.


    Dante at once yanked my hands and pulled me out of the car still blindfolded.


    I felt so lost and apprehensive.


    ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t be so eager to see where you are. It could be your death ce¡± Dante cryptically uttered to me as he led me to God knows where.


    My heart skipped a beat on hearing that and my legs quaked.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, masking up my fear with a stoic profile.


    Dante gave no reply after that which only got me more fueled with exasperation for his non chant attitude.


    I was about raising my voice at him when the farmir sound of waves banging against rocks reached my ears.


    The mild chattering of various individuals filled the air causing me to have second doubts on where Dante brought me too.


    ¡°Here we are¡± Dante whispered entrancingly to my ear before taking the blindfold from my eyes.


    A surprised gasped pushed past my lips, a smile creeping towards my face. We were at the beach.


    The banging of the waves hitting the rocks could be heard as the roaring waves continued forming white foams upon hitting the rocks.


    The bright, hot noon sun made the sea waters sparkle and shimmer under its rays.


    Birds soared in the air, flying with the wind. The salty air kissed my cheeks, gliding itself through my hairs and pushing it towards my face.


    I turned to look at Dante who seemed to enjoy the surprised look on my face.


    ¡°Dante, the beach?¡± I asked, bewilderment settling in my features.


    ¡°Ofcourse¡± he nodded with a smirk.


    ¡°Walk with me¡± the sentence came as a request but same time felt as an order as Dante had already begun walking ahead of me.


    I trailed behind him, my eyes on the  beautiful scenery nature offered around us.


    The blue sky was bright and refreshing, reflecting on the waters as it¡¯s wave crashed upon the sandy shores of the beach.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s been so long since I actually had the opportunity toe out and enjoy such a wonderful scenic.


    ¡°I think I made myself clear enough when I told you to walk with me. Didn¡¯t I? Or you just don¡¯t understand what it means¡± Dante¡¯s irkful tone bounced back at me.


    It was then I realised that Dante was metres away from me and I had been left standing on the spot admiring the spellbinding beach.


    I scrunched my face in annoyance at him for cutting short my peaceful moment and marched up to him.


    Couldn¡¯t he just go on without me being there? It is not as if I could get lost in the beach.


    ¡°Dante can¡¯t you atleast leave me here let me be by myself?¡± annoyance soaring in my tone.


    Dante folded his arms as we kept on strolling. ¡°Not a chance¡± came his abrupt reply.


    I took sharp gazes at Dante, watching the wind whip his ck midnight hair across his face.


    This was the first time I was actually observing his facial features clearly.


    His eyebrows were thick and perfectly shaped apanied with his long eyshes. From underneath thoseshes peaked cold emerald orbs that held no emotion in them.


    His peach coloured lips looked so sensual.


    I can¡¯t believe I just thought that.


    Trying to filter my thoughts, my gaze went back to his dark hair, as dark as the night. It looked so soft and silky that my hands suddenly itched for a touch.


    Fuck. What was wrong with me?


    I shouldn¡¯t even be found dead in this man¡¯s clothes talkless of thinking of running my hands through his hair like I was cuddling him or something.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± Dante suddenly ask dragging me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Why did you bring me to the beach?¡± I replied with another question.


    He stopped ambling and faced me. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    ¡°Well I do¡± I replied reluctantly.


    ¡°Then shut up and enjoy it¡± Dante ordered rudely.


    You would think by now I was already used to how harsh and rude he was in replying me but every now then, I was left stunned at his obnoxious retorts.


    ¡°You have such a detestable character to be honest Mr Dante Morelli¡± I spat unforgivingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even give half a fuck on your opinion about me. So you better shut up and enjoy your stay here while you can. I brought you here to relieve you of your stress¡± Dante replied.


    Wait what? He brought me here to relieve myself of stress?


    When did Dante be so caring?


    ¡°When did you be so concerned and caring about my welfare? I asked with my tongue in cheek, suppressing aughter.


    ¡°Because if you hurt yourself again it means I¡¯ll have to hire more people and besides I want to have the benefit of killing you myself¡± Dante grinned.


    ¡°I should have known. You are nothing but a self centred person¡± I hissed before shoving Dante out of my way.


    ¡°Alina are you walking out on me?¡± Dante called out to me but I didn¡¯t turn back to face him.


    ¡°Yes Ofcourse! I can¡¯t stand you¡± I scoffed in reply.


    I could hear him chortling.


    ¡°You better run because once I get you, I¡¯ll make you cry for walking out on me Alina¡±


    If that was a threat or not, I cared less as I continued walking not until I heard the approaching footsteps of Dante behind me.


    Spurning me around, he sshed me water from a bottle leaving me in shock.


    ¡°Dante!¡± I almost choked. Dante erupted into fits ofughter, he looked like a yful teenager.


    Where did he even get that bottle of water from?


    My eyes wandered to the stalls on the beach.


    He must have taken it from one of them.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯ll make you cry¡± He replied cockily.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll get you for that¡± I gritted,  my hands holding my partially wet hair.


    ¡°You can try¡±  He proudly stated.


    I stared at him dumbfounded as he ambled away.


    Honestly what hade over Dante?

 My heart it bled, it died

    ALINA


    My day at the beach with Dante had surprisingly turned out to be refreshing to say the least.


    Dante was so yful, I had never seen him being that carefree or yful in my few months of being with him.


    He was usually putting up this cold wall of emptiness and wearing a baleful profile that just a nce at him was enough to get one to pee on themselves.


    But the Dante I saw yesterday was the exact opposite of what I knew him to be.


    He seemed so jovial, not having a single care of anything in the world.


    He even got us toy water guns and derived fun in sshing water on me and getting me all soaked and wrapped up in his yful gimmicks.


    I didn¡¯t realise when his yful attitude began rubbing off on me and I joined him as we sshed each other water on the beach.


    He wasn¡¯t the cold, heartless, rude and over bearing Dante. He was just a normal average young man who was enjoying his time outdoors with his wife.


    I never actually imagined a day like this would evere whereby I would love Dante¡¯spany. The only time it happened was when I was drunk and I was clearly not in my right senses then but now I am fully sober but yet Dante managed to get me to actaully feel peaceful the way he said it.


    He must have forgotten that I was the daughter of his sworn enemy. He didn¡¯t see me as Alina Fedorov yesterday, to him I was just Alina Morelli.


    The thought almost got me smiling to myself as I sat in the living room until I realised who the fuck was making me smile.


    It was Dante.


    As quickly as the smile broke out, it vanished, leaving no trace of its appearance behind. How can I actually be thinking of that man and be smiling?


    Did I forget who he was so soon?


    He killed Theodore and he is nothing but a cold hearted beast.


    I should detest him not find sce in hispany.


    The only reason he took me out was  as a result of my burns. Nothing else and nothing more.


    He himself said it by his own mouth. He made it clear on why he brought me out which only depicted how selfish he was. He wasn¡¯t thinking of my well-being, he just didn¡¯t want to hire any more person in the house.


    I¡¯m guessing it took a great deal of thoughts on his side before he decided on hiring Mariposa and Naomi.


    Dante was just so self centred and egotistical. That sought of man has no ce in my mind and my heart.


    ¡°Alina¡± a distinct tone that I knew so well called me, dragging me out of my thoughts.


    I whipped my face to see Dante alighting from the stairs.


    Gulping down my sudden uneasiness by his presence, I replied him, ¡°Yes? May I help you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s for dinner? I¡¯m starving¡± Dante asked me.


    I shrugged my shoulders at him before focusing my eyes back on the screen of the huge television, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You should ask Mariposa and Naomi. They are in the kitchen¡± I replied.


    Dante folded his hands at me causing me to stare back at him.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, annoyance ying in my tone.


    ¡°So you have no idea what they are cooking?¡± Dante rhetorically asked with a brow raised up.


    I stood with a huff. ¡°You told me to stop going into the kitchen Dante. What¡¯s your problem. Why do you want me to obey you yet you find fault when I do so?¡±


    ¡°I am not finding fault. I just expected you to atleast know. You are my wife aren¡¯t you¡± Dante replied taking slow strides towards me.


    ¡°Oh so now I¡¯m your wife¡± I chuckled out.


    Dante rolled his eyes at me.


    ¡°Is something cooking?¡± He pointed towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes. Your maids are preparing dinner¡± I gave him a suitable reply before sitting back on the sofa.


    Dante came to sit by my side which suddenly got all the hairs in my body standing. I attempted to adjust myself when he gripped on to my thighs, forcing me to sit back.


    ¡°Let me see your hands¡± hemanded.


    Damn. Even when he seemed caring, he still spoke with so much authority.


    Like an obedient dog, I carefully outstretched my hands for Dante. He held them both and essed them, his emerald orbs carefully scrutinizing them and not filtering away for a nano second.


    ¡°Hmm¡± he hummed looking impressed.


    ¡°This is healing fast. Thankfully the burns weren¡¯t too serious. In no time the scalds would be all gone¡± Dante added.


    I nodded. ¡°It seems so¡±


    Dante let go of my hands and faced me intently, his orbs squaring my expression.


    ¡°Why do you keep on staring at me Dante?¡± I inquired. It was getting to piss me off.


    ¡°What should we do until dinner is ready?¡± Dante asked for my opinion which got me taken aback.


    We?


    What did he mean by we? Did he want to hang with me again?


    ¡°Do you want us to hang out?¡± I asked confused.


    ¡°If you put it that way. I feel bored and I don¡¯t want to attend to my work duties yet. So I need something fun and interesting to keep me busy¡± Dante exined.


    The way he said the ¡®fun¡¯ got me feeling a tad awkward.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Would you like to know my own definition of fun?¡± Dante mischievously asked.


    ¡°Uhm sure ok¡±


    Dante leaned in closer towards me, his hands gripping my chin roughly. ¡°I¡¯ll tie you up in my room and we will y a little game. And if you make a sound in the course of the game, I¡¯ll punish you¡±


    I choked on the air on hearing that and quickly pulled my face away.


    ¡°Honestly Dante my definition of fun is not the same as yours¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My face turned beetroot red at his sly remarks.


    Danteughed richly at my reaction and sped his hands together. ¡°Ok fine. What boring thing should we do instead?¡±


    ¡°We can y a board game you know. Like chess or scrabble. Monopoly. Any board game¡± I listed.


    Dante stroked his chin for  a while. ¡°Scrabble sounds exquisite. I¡¯ll go get it¡±


    I watched him walk away, my body having mixed emotions on Dante¡¯s sudden character towards me.


    Was this really Dante? He actually wanted to spend time with me.


    But why?


    Was he beginning to¡­. like me?


    No. No. No. I shook my head in a bid to get rid of the thoughts.


    Not possible.


    I have to try and stop thinking of anything sexual and romantic between I and Dante before it actually turns to a reality.


    * * * * * * *


    ¡°Ha I won again!¡± I eximed on seeing my score. I had formed the word ¡®MEDIOCRE¡¯ and it skyrocketed my score above Dante¡¯s.


    Dante rolled his eyes which was something I realised he did frequently. ¡°You cheated. You used the cheat cards for must of your words. Infact no more cheat cards¡±


    I giggled at Dante¡¯s excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t use it for everything. We both equally used it twice. Dante just ept that I won¡± Iughed.


    Dante shook his head at me. ¡°No. Infact let us start all over again¡±


    My jaws dropped at his statement. ¡°No. We aren¡¯t. We will finish this. Watch me sweep the street of New York with your tears¡± I protested.


    Dante smirked at me. He was about speaking when his phone rang. Standing up, he answered the caller.


    I focused on arranging my letters when the maids walked in, carrying various trays containing our food and setting them on the dinning table.


    ¡°Hold on for a sec¡± Dante told whoever he was on the line with.


    ¡°Dinner is ready Mr and Mrs Morelli¡± Mariposa announced.


    ¡°Sure. Naomi go into my room. You will see a file on my bed. Get it¡± Dante ordered as he left the living room for the dinning area.


    I stood up with a beam on my face, packing the scrabble letters and it¡¯s board.


    I packed it all up and headed upstairs, trailing behind Naomi.


    I and Dante¡¯s rtionship seemed to blossom each passing moment. Maybe some other time we would get to y scrabble once again.


    He was a fair yer. I liked that sort of sportsmanship.


    I watched Naomi open Dante¡¯s room and my eyes at once took a swift nce of every thing there.


    I wanted to keep on walking but curiosity got the better of me and I followed her inside.


    This was the first time I was actually inside Dante¡¯s room. This same room we were meant to share together.


    The room was dim but the sunsetmp provided a measurable amount of light to it, feeling the room with its soft rays.


    It was just like I imagined it. ck marble decorating the walls of his room, an ostentatious kingsized bed ced in the middle, ck coloured duvets and ck sheets decorating it.


    There were two grey doors by the right, probably leading to his closet and bathroom.


    I noticed various tall book shelves aligned perfectly but the darkness forbade me from seeing more.


    By the far end of the room stood three long windows drapped in gold coloured curtains. The eager wind blew the curtains vigorously as they danced to its rhythm providing little view of the luminous moon whose rays shone through the foggy clouds.


    There was a little table at the centre and various nt pots were spotted around each corner of his room, feeling the room with their beautiful flowery scent.


    The room was extremely chilly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am should I lock the door?¡± Naomi¡¯s voice jolted me out of whatever hypnotism I was experiencing.


    I shook my head at her. ¡°No. You can go. I¡¯ll take the file to Dante¡± I told her.


    She bowed her head gracefully and left. I let my eyes explore once more for a while before itnded on a certain framed picture which was hanged on the wall.


    Curious of who it was or who they were, I walked towards it and tiptoed to reach for it.


    Grabbing hold of it, I saw clearly that it was a smiling picture of a middle aged man and woman. They were Dante¡¯s parent.


    Dante was his mother¡¯s replica. From the nose to the eyes to the lips, to her smile; every fucking thing. The only thing he took from his dad was his midnight ck hair.


    They looked so beautiful together. A single tear trailed down my cheeks as I remembered the Russian mafia were the ones responsible for their demise.


    A stinging pain brewed in my chest the more I stared at the pictures, reminiscing what the two of them would have looked like if they were alive.


    ¡°Alina!¡± A deep gruff voice resonated in my ears causing me to jerk and identally let the frame fall to the ground, its ss shattering into smithereens.


    Fearfully, I turned to see the furious profile of Dante ring murderously at me.

 Kill Dante

    Her knees became jelly like and almost gave way to the ground the moment her eyes veered to meet the exasperated orbs of her husband, Dante.


    Alina drafted her eyes away from Dante¡¯s overheated gaze to the broken pieces of Dante¡¯s parents frame which was smeared all over the tiled cold floors.


    The frame had been broken into smithereens, shattered and distributed all around the floor.


    Alina slowly raised her eyes once more to meet the scorching and heated orbs of Dante who was breathing fire and brimstones in that moment as his orbs locked with hers.


    ¡°Dante I¡¯m-I am so-so¡± Alina stuttered trying to push the words out of her lips.


    ¡°You are what!?¡± Dante barked at once which got Alina flinching.


    She knew how important this frame was to him and she could understand he had the right to be furious with her.


    ¡°Alina why are you so fucking stupid!? What were you even doing here in the first ce! I sent Naomi not you! Is your brain that empty that it can¡¯tprehend simple instructions!?¡± Dante raged on, the veins in his neck bing very ostentatious.


    His anger was so terrible. Thest time she witnessed this sort of fury dancing in his eyes was when he saw her with Theodore and she hoped never to see it again but now she had practically dragged it out.


    ¡°Dante you don¡¯t have to be so mean in your words towards me. It was a mistake¡± Alina calmly said in a soft whisper in a bid to defend herself as she noticed Dante taking datorial steps towards her.


    ¡°When you called me out of the blue, I got frightened and it slipped out of my hand by mistake. I am so sorry Dante. Believe me please¡± Alina pleaded frantically.


    Dante at once yanked Alina by the arm in such a strong, iron grip, ¡°Why should I!? When youe from a family of liars and backstabbers¡± Dante scoffed back.


    Alina winced in pain at the strength of his arm gripping on to her, his hands searing hot on her skin and her bones feeling like it could crush any minute.


    ¡°I am not a liar¡± Alina could feel her eyes getting choked up with tears as gazed into Dante¡¯s emerald orbs.


    Irritated at her, Dante pushed Alina on to the ground, her body bruising with both the floor and the broken frame which littered all around her.


    ¡°Ouch¡± Alina whimpered, her lips sealed tightly together.


    ¡°I was so wrong to think you were probably different from the rest. Even in death, you Federovs won¡¯t let my parents rest in peace. You purposely walked into the same room you forbade yourself from entering on the night of our wedding and smashed my parents frame just because of the hatred you have for my family. You disgust me Alina. You disgust me right to the bone!¡± Dante jeered, his voice so acrimonious and carrying a lot of resentment.


    Alina shook her head, her body giving way to tears as she listened to Dante¡¯s misinterpretation of her and her actions.


    ¡°Dante that¡¯s not the truth. I didn¡¯t purposely do it. Why won¡¯t you believe me? I am not a liar please. It was just a simple mistake¡±


    ¡°Alina!¡± Dante at once yelled bringing a halt to Alina¡¯s pleas.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Dante began in a gravel tone, crouching down and griping hold of Alina¡¯s chin painfully.


    ¡°Looking at you disgust me Alina. Now I find myself so repulsed by just your mere face. I hate you so much now that even if you died, I probably would be the happiest person to watch your lifeless soul get buried six feets deep in the ground. I will be so ecstatic to watch your father shed tears on the tombstone of his preciousst daughter. I hate you so fucking much for what you just did today and I don¡¯t want to see you anywhere close to me. Bitch¡±


    Dante at once let go of her chin and stood in a sh, walking out of the room and leaving a helpless Alina to herself.


    Once alone, Alina pulled her legs together and buried her head downwards, crying bitterly at how insensitive Dante¡¯s words were.


    So he was actuallying to enjoy her presence around him but now it seemed that it would never happened.


    Dante now practically loathes her existence even worse than before because of her silly mistake.


    ¡°Dante it was a mistake. You didn¡¯t have to be so mean towards me¡± Alina said to no one in particr as she kept on sobbing.


    Now their rtionship was back to how it was before¨Ccold and empty.


    * * * * * * *


    ALINA


    Dante¡¯s hatred for me had soared to immeasurable heights during such a short span of time.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante had never acted so cold and evasive towards me like how he was behaving now.


    He insisted on eating upstairs in his room that night and I am so sure it was to avoid seeing my face or anything that would remind him of me.


    He avoided me like a gue or as if I was infected with leprosy or something so infectious.


    The only thing he passed to me once in a while were his terrible res which always scared the wits out of me.


    This morning, I rose to an empty mansion apart from the human presence of Mariposa and Naomi who engaged themselves in their work duties.


    They informed me that Dante had left very early in the morning.


    My heart felt stabbed the moment I heard that and I didn¡¯t know why?


    Was it because I felt guilty about being the cause of his now terrible mood?


    Probably. I wanted to atleast just see his face and try to talk to him but that wasn¡¯t going to happen any time soon.


    Dante was avoiding and ignoring my presence which hurt me deeply even though I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    He was having bad views about my character and I needed to clear my name. I just couldn¡¯t leave Dante having such thoughts about me.


    The day rolled by so slowly and once again, the mansion had been sunken into darkness, overcast by starry night clouds.


    Dante wasn¡¯t back yet as I trudged back downstairs but I was surprised to meet with a banquet of food on the dining.


    ¡°Who are these for?¡± I asked Mariposa on sighting her walk out from the kitchen.


    She gave me a graceful nod and smiled, ¡°Your husband ising back home with a visitor. He informed us before he left early this morning¡± she exined.


    I nodded at her to go and fixed my gaze back on the foods arrayed before me. Dante sure knew how to wee his guests well and treat them in such a hospitable manner.


    I wasn¡¯t even feeling hungry. The urge to talk to Dante and clear my name had overtaken my appetite to eat.


    As if on cue, the doors of the mansion pushed open.


    Stepping inside was Dante followed by an older man.


    His coffee brown hair was slick and made to let fall, not a single hair was out of ce.


    Tiny specks of grey hairs were littered all around his face which showed how old he was from Dante


    A scar sat close to his left eye and he had a stubble to match his profile.


    His ck tuxedo suited him perfectly, showcasing his muscles as he ambled in with Dante.


    My gaze at once locked with Dante¡¯s who first shot me a menacing stare before adverting his eyes from me.


    ¡°This must be Alina Fedorov. Nikolia has beautiful girls I must say¡± the man came forward and took my hand, cing a short kiss on it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you¡± I nervously uttered to him.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine. I am Diego¡± he chuckled and faced Dante. ¡°Hope she will join us for our dinner?¡±


    ¡°Certainly not. Alina has probably had enough to eat and so she will go upstairs¡± Dante rudelymanded me.


    shing Diego a smile, I obeyed without anyin and climbed back upstairs.


    The chattering of the men could be heard as I climbed further up the stairs.


    Standing by the balcony of the stairs, I watched Dante and Diego discuss non-stop whilst munching on the foods set on the dinning.


    I had no clue what their discussion was about but I just wanted it to end so I could speak to Dante.


    After what seemed like an eternity of unending discussions, Dante finally stood up. Diego followed suit as Dante led him outside. They were done.


    I could tell because Diego picked his bag.


    Triumphantly, I jubted within me like someone who just won a lottery.


    I will stay here and wait for him.


    Going downstairs might fuel his rage and it was thest thing I wanted right now.


    Suddenly, something caught my eye. It was a phone. Hesitantly, I scurried down the stairs.


    It must belong to Diego. This was clearly not Dante¡¯s phone and they had already left.


    I thought for a while. If I rush out now, I might probably still catch up with them. And definitely Dante won¡¯t scold me for returning his friend¡¯s phone back.


    I was about swiping the phone from the table when a message popped in.


    Just a mere nce at it¡¯s content and my breathing caged, my eyes widening with a tremor beginning to rise within me.


    ¡°Kill Dante¡± I read the message out in a whisper.

 I won’t go down without a fight

    ALINA


    My body went rigid instantly on viewing that message. My breathing got stumped in my lungs and my body quivered and shook tremendously.


    What did I just read?


    Kill Dante? Who wants to kill my husband? And more importantly, why is Diego recieving this message?


    Diego is definitely not who ims to be. Oh shit! And he is with Dante right now.


    My tremor rose and my heart palpitated, threatening to break out of my rib cages. I tried swipping up to read the full message but I realised Diego had a password.


    ¡°Fuck¡± I cursed out loud, annoyance ringing in my tone.


    Suddenly, the heavy thumping of footsteps reached my ears and I quickly spurned around right on time to see Diego and Dante pushing in through the doors.


    ¡°Ah there is my phone. I told you Dante that I left my phone in here¡± Diegoughed as he walked over to his phone.


    Iposed myself and hid my now doubtful indignation, covering it up with a cid look.


    If Diego was truly nning on killing my husband then I needed to be shrewd and wise.


    ¡°Alina you saw Diego¡¯s phone right? Why didn¡¯t youe hand it to us then?¡± Dante sharply inquired.


    I shook my head at Dante with a warm smile, ¡°I just saw it now Dante. I was about going in search of you two but I¡¯m d you both came yourself¡± I replied.


    ¡°Not an issue. Thank you Alina. I¡¯ll take my leave now Dante. See you both some other time¡± Diego baded us both farewell before exiting the mansion.


    This man looked so nice. He was so nice yet I just found a sinister message in his phone.


    Dante had inside enemies from people he even took in as friends.


    I feel for him.


    I watched Dante slowly approach me like a predator slowly targeting his prey.


    Now staring at me eye to eye, Dante took my chin up in his hands. ¡°What are you cooking up in that mischievous mind of yours Alina?¡±


    I gulped and shook my head at Dante, ¡°Nothing. Why would you think so?¡± I asked.


    Ofcourse I wasn¡¯t nning anything. Diego was the one nning some thing not me.


    ¡°How long have you known your friend, Diego?¡± I quickly added.


    ¡°What?¡± Dante asked in reply, somewhat amused by my sudden question.


    ¡°How long have you known Diego?¡± I asked once more, repeating my question.


    ¡°Since forever. Our families share close ties. Why are you asking?¡± Dante replied with quizzical brows.


    They¡¯ve known each other for long. If they are close the way Dante really says, then why is Diego recieving such a suspicious message on his phone concerning Dante?


    ¡°No reason. You both just look so tight¡± I forced a smile.


    Dante perused my face with those cold emerald orbs of his before letting go of my chin.


    Without saying a word, he ambled up the stairs.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I watched Dante leave and my mind raced on if I should tell him what I saw on Diego¡¯s phone or not.


    Knowing Dante well enough by now, he probably wouldn¡¯t believe me especially as I didn¡¯t have proof.


    Another problem that still lingered was the closeness Diego shared with Dante.


    Dante would never believe me without proof or some sort of evidence.


    How can I go about this?


    I stayed still on the spot and my eyes repeatedly drafted up the stairs, wondering if Dante woulde down any moment.


    Not sighting Dante¡¯s formidable profile lingering around, my legs took their heels, pushing past the door.


    I needed to check if Diego was still around the area.


    Composing my features once again, I briskly walked down towards the huge iron gates of Dante¡¯s mansion.


    Ignoring the guards on duty, I attempted to push through when one of the halted at me with a hoisted hand.


    ¡°I am sorry Mrs Morelli but it¡¯ste. We can¡¯t let you walk out¡± he told me.


    I pressed my lips in tightly and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I just want to go check if Mr Diego is around the vicinity. Dante told me to pass an information to him¡± I lied.


    The guard nodded at me. ¡°Very well then¡±


    I sauntered out the gate in an instant. The chilly wind whipped my face and ran through my body, gliding through my hairs and causing me to shiver.


    I rubbed my hands together to feel warm. Everywhere was so eerie quiet and Diego¡¯s seemed no where in sight.


    Sadness and frustration washed upon my face as my legs kept on carrying me on the paved roads.


    I then spotted a figure not too far from me. His back was faced towards me so he didn¡¯t notice me approaching from behind.


    I tiptoed closely and I sighted that he was on a call. I could recognise that voice anywhere. It was Diego.


    Triumph surged through me. Finally. I could eavesdrop on his conversation. He seemed so absent minded by the way.


    But where was Diego¡¯s car?


    He definitely came here with a car didn¡¯t he?


    Steathily, I perched closer towards him. Not too close but close enough to hear his conversation.


    I was at a safe distance, carefully tucked behind a tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m working on it¡± Diego gritted in annoyance after a brief period of being silent.


    I obviously couldn¡¯t make out who he was discussing with but his own side of the conversation was definitely enough evidence for myself to be sure that Diego was not who he imed to be.


    ¡°Can you just shut the fuck up! I¡¯ll be going to Dante¡¯s house tomorrow and I can assure you that by tomorrow Dante would be dead¡±


    My body immediately went cold and my breathing got sucked out of my lungs.


    My heart beat raced to its summit and my knees almost buckled to the ground.


    By tomorrow Dante would be dead?  But how would he kill Dante in his own house? Dante¡¯s mansion was as secured as ever. No intruder could get in or out without being embedded with bullets from Dante¡¯s goons.


    So how was he then nning on killing Dante?


    Satisfied and also mortified by my discovery, I silently walked away.


    My legs were honestly itching to leave the area. I need to tell Dante this now.


    With terror, I steathily walked out of my safe haven and back to Dante¡¯s mansion without making a noise.


    Once inside the gates of Dante¡¯s mansion, my trepadised feet walked hurriedly to meet Dante.


    Pushing through the doors, my eyes searched for Dante. Not spotting him, I quickly went up the stairs.


    His life was in terrible danger.


    ¡°Dante¡± I yelled as I walked through the brilliantly lit hallway but I got no response.


    I came in front of his room and without thinking twice, I pushed open the door taking Dante by surprise.


    I¡¯m grateful he wasn¡¯t naked in there.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dante gritted at me, bolting up from his bed at once.


    I stepped in with a frantic heartbeat, silently praying Dante believes me.


    ¡°Diego is after your life Dante¡± I dropped the bomb.


    ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± Dante hiked a brow at me.


    I tried slowing down my breathing to calm the wreckage of nerves I had be but it was of no use.


    ¡°I saw it Dante. I saw it in his phone. I also followed him outside and I heard his conversation. He wants to kill you tomorrow¡± I blurted out carelessly.


    A brief silence interluded before Dante sighed and chuckled at me.


    I don¡¯t understand. Why did he chuckle?


    ¡°I knew you were up to something when I saw you snooping around in the living room. So you were cooking up a story to turn me against Diego? No wonder you were asking how close we¡¯ve been. Do you even know the countless times Diego has put himself in danger all for me? He has taken bullets for my sake and yet he wants to kill me ording to the daughter of the same man who killed my parents.  Pathetic¡± Dante jeered.


    I was robbed of my speech listening to Dante mock my efforts to save him.


    ¡°It is true. Dante why would I try to turn you against Diego? I have nothing to gain from it¡ª¡±


    ¡°You have everything to gain from it!¡± Dante yelled cutting me off.


    ¡°You have the benefit of causing disunity between I and Diego, thereby creating disastrous consequences for me in my mafia. You have everything to gain from it¡±


    I stared at Dante, anger brewing up within me. ¡°I am trying to save you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your saving. I am Dante Morelli, capo dei capi of the most dangerous Italian- American mafia. I¡¯ll face all threats to my reign in this mafia with a gun in my hand. And anyone who dares to try and stand in my way, I shall kill the person. You inclusive¡± Dante brutally said to me, a ze of fury burning in his eyes.


    ¡°Now get out!¡± He ordered, taking his eyes off me.


    In shock of what just happened, I shambled dejectedly out of his room. Dante banged the door at my face the moment I walked out.


    I am just trying to save him. He is trusting the wrong person. How am I now the bad guy?


    A sternly resolve washed across my face as I walked back to my room.


    I¡¯ll definitely have to do something to save Dante.


    After all he is my husband. And I can¡¯t sit and watch him die right before my eyes.


    I am also Alina Morelli and I won¡¯t back down without a fight.

 My death shall set me free

    ALINA


    My hands fiddled with hem of my gown as I trudged downstairs. Diego¡¯s sinister n yed in my head non stop, resonating through the walls of  my ears.


    My mind had been perturbed through out the day. I had lost all appetite to eat and I was so engrossed in figuring out how to stop Diego from seeding in his n especially as Dante didn¡¯t believe me.


    He said he would kill Dante today and more especially he will do it right in Dante¡¯s house, right in this mansion.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But how? How would he pull that off in this heavily guarded mansion?


    This ce had such a tight security and I¡¯m sure a gunshot was enough to send all the guards on a shooting spree.


    Definitely he wouldn¡¯t be as stupid as to shoot Dante in the midst of his guards? Diego was clearly outnumbered. He would be dead in a nano second and the sight would be too gory to even look at.


    So how was he nning on killing Dante in this mansion?


    Guards paroled the area, they were ced in every nook and cranny of this mansion so how does Diego intend to kill my husband with so much guards around?


    Frustration overwhelmed me and fear settled in my features. Diego wasing over today and I waspletely lost on how to stop him.


    ¡°ALINA!¡± A distinct deep gruff voice snapped me out of my bleak thoughts.


    I jerked and blinked severally, trying to process my surroundings.


    I was in the living room and standing right in front of me was an irked Dante.


    Why was his facial expression always mixed with rage whenever he spoke to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking to you. Where has your fucking mind been?¡± Dante distastefully asked me.


    My eyes drifted towards the clock and on seeing it, my heart sank.


    Time moved so fast today that I hadn¡¯t even realised it was already eight pm.


    Fuck.


    I narrowed my eyes back at Dante and he seemed more angry than he was some seconds ago.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you Alina?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what were you saying?¡± I inquired absent mindedly.


    Dante had his features perplexed at me. Coming over to me, he pulled me up from the sofa with such an iron grip that I shrieked.


    ¡°I have no idea what is going through that mind of yours but Diego ising over today and we are going to finalise a very important agreement. I want you to be out of sight¡± Dante ordered me.


    Just the mention of his name got chills running down my spine.


    I had to stop this. It was now or never.


    Bracing myself up, I spoke up again, ¡°Dante you have to believe me when I say this, Diego means harm. He wants to kill you today¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say this Alina. Ok fine let¡¯s assume Diego is after my life and he wants to kill me today, how would we do that with the myriads of underbosses I have around me in this house?¡± Dante sarcastically asked.


    I was left speechless at his question. I didn¡¯t also know how he wanted to pull it off but I knew he would.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡± I answered in a whisper.


    Dante chortled before his features changed in a flick to pure rage.


    Fisting his hand into my hair, I let out a painful yelp and held on to his hand as he curled it against my scalp.


    ¡°Dante stop¡± I seethed out in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are cooking up tonight Alina but I won¡¯t have you near I or Diego. Diego is like a brother to me and I¡¯ll kill you if you dare pull a stunt in the middle of our meeting¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying the truth. Why won¡¯t you believe me¡± I hissed in pain as his hold on my hairs became extremely tight and painful.


    My eyes were bing choked up with tears.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t believe what everes out of your lying mouth. You are the enemy and this marraige is just a contract marraige. You mean nothing to me and your words are meaningless. I despise and loathe you. Everything you do irritates me and trying to frame Diego is literally thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. When I¡¯m done with my meeting with him then I¡¯ll teach you such a bitter lesson you would never forget in your life¡±


    I fought my tears as they threatened to spill out off me.


    What is Dante nning on doing to me?


    I am only trying to protect him from the real viin¨CDiego.


    Why am I the one getting punished?


    ¡°Come here¡± Dante gritted as he dragged me up the stairs.


    ¡°Dante stop! You are hurting me let go!¡± I yelled in pain but it didn¡¯t stop him from dragging me by my hair up the stairs.


    I hit and punched him repeatedly but his grip didn¡¯t waver even for a second. He dragged me upstairs like I weighed no more than a leaf.


    Opening the doors to my room, Dante aggressively pushed me inside.


    I hit the ground in such a loud thud, knees grazing the floor on impact.


    Painstakingly, I stood up to meet the ring stares of Dante.


    ¡°You are going to be in here until my meeting with Diego is over. Just seeing your face irritates me¡± Dante scoffed.


    ¡°Dante¡ª¡± I yelled in an attempt to run towards the door but he banged it shut in my face.


    The next thing my ears picked was the locking sound of the door.


    Oh my God!


    Dante had locked me in.


    No. No. This can¡¯t be happening.


    ¡°Dante!¡± I yelled trying to push open the door by hitting my shoulder against it but it didn¡¯t budge.


    I gripped onto the door handle and twisted it repeatedly, banging my fist against the door yet nothing.


    ¡°Dante let me go out! Please!¡± I pleaded but I got no response.


    How was I going to save Dante now?


    Dejected, I slumped against the wooden surface of my door and the tears I had fought to stay in began streaming out in a second.


    * * * * * * * * *


    My eyes repeatedly wondered to the digital clock ced in my room. I had been stuck in here for an hour already and with each passing second, my anxiety grew.


    Now it was at its peak.


    What if Dante was dead by now?


    If Dante had been hurt by now Diego will definitelye for me next but nothing had happened so Dante was still safe but I couldn¡¯t relent.


    I had hit the door countless times and I called out to Dante until my throat had be hoarse as a result of my shouts and yellings from here still Dante never came.


    Nothing was working. My palms had be so sweaty and perspiration had created an abode all over my forehead.


    How can I get out of this dang room!?


    Tired, I ran my hands through my hair, ruffling it when my hands grazed upon my hair pin.


    An idea crept into my mind and I took out the hair pin.


    I could use it and get myself out of here! I was clever at picking locks with hair pins. I did that alot in Russia when father would lock me in my room or keep me grounded.


    With a renewed surge of hope on saving Dante, I walked towards the door lock and inserted my hair pin.


    I prayed fervently that it would work as I kept on twisting the pin, trying to unlock the door.


    After what seemed like an eternity to me, the door finally budged open.


    Fuck yes!


    I was so ectastic that I leaped for joy.


    Inserting the pin back into my hair, I quickly came out of the room.


    Time to save my husband and expose Diego for who he really is.


    DANTE


    ¡°So the Egyptians are willing to ept our offer for the ammunitions?¡± I asked once again in awe of what Diego just told me.


    Diego gave a lopsided smile, ¡°Shocking right? Well at some point we did have difficulties in letting those ammunitions pass through the boarders but a gun always solves the issue¡± Diego cryptically told me.


    I knew what he meant by that. I had ordered them to kidnap one of those mother fuckers and threaten to shoot their families if they don¡¯t let our goods swiftly pass the boarder.


    Filthy bitches. I pay them so much yet they are trying to act smart with me.


    They honestly had no idea who they were dealing with.


    ¡°Wow. This is great news. Send word to Marcello. I need him to carry about fifty men and go down to Egypt in order to sign the agreement with the pharaohs¡±


    Diego nodded.


    ¡°Now we will have to focus on the production and distribution of the drugs all around Europe and America. I have a copy of the amended contract here¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Dante you love to work. We just finalised a deal with the Egyptians, don¡¯t you think it calls for a celebration?¡± Diego rhetorically asked.


    Iughed at his gimmicks. ¡°Ofcourse it does¡±


    ¡°Exactly why I got this. It was actually a gift from the Egyptians¡± Diego announced bringing out an expensive wine from a gift bag.


    ¡°They gifted you wine?¡± I asked, amused by the gift.


    ¡°I asked for it. Egypt has good wine you know. And I honestly can¡¯t wait to taste this¡± Diego replied, standing up and going over to the kitchen for cups.


    ¡°You might get tipsy Diego¡± I advised once he handed me a cup.


    ¡°I deserve to be tipsy¡± Diegoughed as he poured me the contents of the wine bottle.


    It honestly looked so alluring.


    ¡°To us. On our new multi-million dor deal¡± Diego said, racing his ss up for a toast.


    ¡°To us¡± I chuckled when suddenly I heard a familiar feminine voiceing from the stairs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink that!¡± Alina¡¯s voice yelled.


    Confused and bewildered as to how she got herself out of the room, I stood in a sh.


    Alina came rushing towards us and at once yanked the ss from my hand.


    ¡°Alina what is the meaning of this? How did you even get out of the room?!¡± I raged.


    Diego stood up, ¡°Dante I thought you said Alina aint around¡±


    ¡°Alina leave here before I loose it¡± I ordered, ignoring Diego¡¯s sentence.


    Alina was defiant. She shook her head at me and her chest heaved continuously.


    ¡°I warned you several times about this two faced snitch of a friend right here but you didn¡¯t want to believe me. He wants to kill you and I¡¯m sure this drink has beenced¡± Alina began with her insane theories again.


    ¡°Excuse me? What rubbish? What is your wife saying about me?¡± Diego became vexed.


    ¡°Alina hand me back that ss and go upstairs. I swear I don¡¯t want to repeat myself¡± I spoke in a gravelly low tone.


    ¡°No I wont!¡± Alina objected. ¡°You¡¯ve always said how much you hated me. Every single day you made it known to me that you hated me right to the core. I¡¯m tired Dante. I¡¯m tired of always trying to prove myself to you. I¡¯m tired of this contract marraige. You said death was the only way I could get out of it and now I am willing to die to free myself from this shackles of bondage¡± Alina had her lips quivering as she spoke and her body shook.


    Fear slowly crept into me as I watched her speak and I didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Alina just give me the ss and leave¡± I tried to maintain a stoic mask.


    ¡°Dante I feel so insulted at what your wife is saying about me¡± Diego spat.


    ¡°I will dly give my life to save yours if it will prove that I¡¯m nothing like the people who killed your parents and with my death, I hope to atone for the sins of my father¡±


    Alina immedately sculled down the drink on saying that.


    Terror overwhelmed me suddenly and in an instant, Alina had her knees buckling to the ground.


    ¡°Alina!¡±

 Save Alina

    DANTE


    I ran across to Alina,ing to her aid before she could fall to the ground.


    Fear consumed me for the first time and I had no clue why.


    ¡°Diego!¡± I yelled immedately tucking out my gun from my pants and firing two quick shots at his arm.


    Diego who tried to make a run for it fell to the ground in pain, a red stain spreading on his white shirt and forming a pattern around his arm.


    Clutching to his arm, he winced in pain and gritted his teeth in anger at me.


    At the sound of a gunshot, my guardse running inside in numbers.


    ¡°Diego I trusted you and you tried to actually kill me. I promise I¡¯ll lead you to the gates of hell. Take him away and lock him up in the cer. When I¡¯m done I¡¯lle for him¡± I snarled, ordering my guards.


    ¡°And also get one of my cars ready! I need a driver in one of them asap¡± I yelled in a matter of urgency, Alina¡¯s unconscious body still resting in my arms.


    Without thinking twice, I carried her now frail self bridal style and clutched on to her tightly, my feets shuffling  outside and pushing through the door.


    Running down the paved corridor of my mansion, I went towards my league parked cars and spotted a driver already standing next to one of them.


    On sighting my tensed self, he quickly rushed to open the door and I shambled in at once.


    ¡°Get this fucking car on the road to the hospital!¡± I yelled, more furious than ever.


    The driver at once got into the car after shutting my door and in instant, ignited the engine of the car.


    The roaring sound of the engines got me even more worried and tensed as the driver put the car on the road.


    The car drove so fast, the eager wind whipping my hair across my face and gliding through me while I stared at the cold face of Alina.


    My worries soared every minute and it felt like my entire world was crumbling.


    The driver drove speedily on the highway like we all had second lives, hands furiously manoeuvring the steering wheel of my car and honking at cars blocking our path.


    My heart was pounding so fast as he drove. My heart, my mind, my entire body; they were no longer in sync. It felt like my entire body was dying.


    Alina¡¯s anguish and painful plea was still resounding in my ears.  Why was I feeling like this?


    I have always wanted her to die though but not in such a manner. I never wanted her to be in a position where she would have to sacrifice her life for mine.


    This was wrong. She took the poison meant for me and she actually tried to warn me about it before taking that drastic step but I choose not to believe her.


    My entire world suddenly felt so bleak and dark. If anything happened to Alina¡­ Fuck! I didn¡¯t just want to think of what I would do to Diego at this point.


    The muscles in my jaw clenched with my Adam¡¯s apple gobbling repeatedly as my hatred for Diego burned like an inferno within me.


    I would butcher him like a pig and make sure he passes through excruciating pain for an attempt on my life and also for putting Alina through this.


    Nobody touches Dante¡¯s property and walks away scot free. Nobody.


    Clutching on to Alina tighter, I focused on her face which was extremely getting pale each passing moment as the car sped along the high way. Her lips were getting so dried.


    Anxiety kicked in, fear gripped me and horror was written all over my face. My world vanished of its colour with my heart beginning to beat rapidly, my knees wanting to drop to the ground.     My mind was in disarray and shambles. Alina had honestly brought me to my knees. I¡¯ve never been this scared in my entire life.


    I still can¡¯t believe Alina would risk her life for me. It was so absurd. Why didn¡¯t she just let Diego kill me? Why go through this for me?R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I would kill her but she choose to risk it all for me.


    ¡°Why Alina? Why would you do this?¡± My tone came as a silent whisper as I buried my face in the crook of Alina¡¯s neck.


    A sharp stinging pain of guilt brewed up in my chest as memories of how I had been mean and uncaring towards Alina shed before my eyes.


    Oh fuck. Right now I just wanted her to be hale and hearty. I wanted my wife cured.


    The drive to the hospital felt like a century, panic eating me up and my tremor rising each passing moment until we pulled over at the hospital.


    Giving the urgency of the situation, a stretcher was at once brought by the hospital workers and Alina was immedatelyid on it.


    I held on to her hand, my eyes never drifting from her pale face not even for a second.


    Alina was rushed into the Intensive Care Unit and the doors were shut so tightly.


    I loomed by the door way, trying to get a good view of what was happening inside as the medical team surrounded her bed.


    The hospital halls were so busy. Doctors, nurses and patients were all scattered about giving the hospital this oozing scent of drugs and blood. I felt like gagging.


    I almost forgot to breathe as I stared at was what going on. It felt like air had been sucked from my lungs and I couldn¡¯t breathe at all. My heart pierced into multiple pieces. My whole body wasn¡¯t in sync anymore.


    Alina was making me loose my mind.


    I had never been this scared before in my life. The thought of not ever seeing life in those hazel eyes got me quivering.


    This was the most painful experience I had ever gone through apart from the death of my parents. Pain was an understatement of what I was going through. It felt like I was slowly dying.


    My sanity was slipping out of me and my heart beat was increasing at a rapid pace.


    I watched a nurse ce a resuscitator mask on her face.


    Time seemed to stop in the universe, the only thing that I could only concentrate on right now was Alina.


    I was truly in my weakest state. My mind was in turmoil. My heart repeatedly mmed against its rib cages, the muscles ceasing to function with my heart sinking towards the deepest pits of my worst fears.


    I swear I will make Diego pass through hell. I¡¯ll kill him in such a gruesome manner and feed his body to my dogs.


    I frothed on the inside as my mind conjured the different ways I could kill Diego. My demon was out and it was out for Diego¡¯s blood.


    But right now, Alina mattered the most to me and I just wanted to see my wife alive.


    ¡°God if you exist, please save Alina. Dio ti prego salva mia moglie¡±

 Maybe I have a heart

    DANTE


    I stood there watching helplessly, unable to move or react. I could only watch them struggle to save Alina.


    I was still perched by the door way of the intensive care unit, my frantic worried eyes trying to get a good view of what was going on in there.


    ¡°Doctor! We are loosing her.  Her pulse is failing. The patient isn¡¯t breathing!¡±A nurse let out a frantic cry as they vehemently tried to get Alina¡¯s condition stable.


    ¡°What!?¡±I heard myself scream out. None of them even  looked at my direction.


    I didn¡¯t know when tears spilled out of my face, my orbs glued on to Alina¡¯s lifeless body inside the ward.


    Fuck. Diego! I¡¯ll kill him I swear!


    ¡°The poison has weakened her pulse and heartbeat We need chestpressions now!¡± I heard the doctormand in a haste. They were all restless, doing their best to save Alina.


    Why did Alina put her life on the line for me!? Why did she have to take the poison herself? Did she hate me that much that she actually preferred to die than be my wife?


    Goddamn it! My tears spilled out without restraint. I was crying, crying for Alina, my wife. A deep pain brewed up in my chest as I realised that Alina actually preferred to die than to be my wife.


    She said it herself. She called our marriage shackles of bondage and she wanted to die to atone for her father¡¯s sin. None of these would have hurt me days back so why was it hurting me now for goodness sake!?


    Why am I feeling this extreme pain whilst realising that fact? I never wanted the marriage either so why am I feeling this intense agony realising the gravity of her words?


    I¡¯ve never been more confused and shattered in my life. I was loosing my sanity and my pulse was racing to the sky.


    Time was at a standstill, nothing mattered to me again apart from Alina.


    The doctor instantly cut open her shirt and ced the defibritor pads on her chest. The machine was turned on and it began beeping as the doctor spoke, giving clear orders.


    ¡°Move away from patient. Monitoring heart beat. Steady. Shock will be delivered in three, two, one!¡±


    I watch in fear as Alina¡¯s body jolts, the electrical pulse coursing through her. Anxiety set in more higher and my tremor coursed like waves within me.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t responding doctor!¡±A nurserms.


    ¡°Please Alina. Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t go please. Don¡¯t sacrifice your life for mine. Please¡±I whispered, crying for the woman that gave her life to save mine.


    I don¡¯t give a fuck if anyone sees me as weak at this moment.


    I was truly in my weakest state. I should have been the one fighting for my life in there not her. It should be me lying pale on the hospital bed not Alina. But she took my spot.


    Why did she have to risk her life!?


    ¡°Fuck. Alina why!?¡± I yelled out, my agony heavy as I punched the wall.


    My knockles got bruised as a result and my blood trickled down but I didn¡¯t mind.


    I was attracting the stare of onlookers but it also didn¡¯t make me fazed or daunted.


    ¡°You should get that bandaged up sir. It could get infected¡± I veered my eyes to meet the calming gaze of a nurse behind me.


    I shook my head at her. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I won¡¯t move until the doctores out and tells me that my wife is healed¡±


    She nodded at me and gave a warm smile.


    Her eyes whipped to the Intensive Care Unit and then back to my dishevelled self.


    ¡°She will be fine sir¡± she gave me a  soothing reply before walking away.


    ¡°Shock will be administered again. It will be delivered in three, two, one! Again!¡±The doctor¡¯s already hoarse voicemanded.


    A wave of panic ensued in the atmosphere as both the doctor and nurses didn¡¯t stop for a moment, trying tirelessly to save my wife¡¯s life.


    About thirtypressions were delivered until Alina breathed out.


    Relief washed over my face the moment I heard her gasp and suck in breath. The sinking, agonising painful feeling gradually began washing away as Alina finally gasped out.


    The doctor tirelessly administered defibritor shocks andpressions before Alina¡¯s weak heart began beating once more.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive! Her pulse is back. She is breathing¡±a nurse happily cried out.


    Finally!


    Colour finally washed over her pale face and her body glimmered with life in it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My joy knew no bound. I cleaned my tears immedately, a broad smile making its way to my face as a ray of hope on Alina¡¯s condition reared its head out.


    Fuck. I thought I would loose Alina!


    ¡°Heavens thank you. Thank you so much¡±I silently said, grateful to whatever supernatural being was responsible for bringing my wife back.


    I can¡¯t believe I actually cried for Alina. I always wanted her dead but seeing her actually on the verge of dying brought in  pains and fears that I never knew I could feel especially not for an enemy¡¯s daughter.


    Alina¡¯s chest heaved, falling and rising slowly with every breath she takes. Her breathing was finally stabilised.


    The doctor administered some other drugs through the drip into her veins and the intravenous injection ced in her other arm.


    Happiness was saturated in all their faces.


    At that moment he finally walked out and our orbs fell on each other. I noticed how multiple sweat beads were littered across his forehead.


    He gave me a warm smile and took out a handkerchief from a pocket in his white apparel, using it to wipe the sweats of his face.


    I immedately rushed over to him, engulfing him in a hug. He seems very stunned but gradually returns the hug. My happiness was radiating off me.


    What has Alina done to me that has made me so happy to actually see her alive? Alina was breaking my walls and making me confused even at my own actions.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing she is your wife¡± came the doctor¡¯s calm tone.


    ¡°Yes..¡± My eyes whipped to the slightly opened the door and essed Alina¡¯s unconscious body.


    ¡°She is my wife¡± I added, veering my eyes back at the doctor.


    ¡°You must love her so much¡± he sped at my shoulder.


    Love? I didn¡¯t love Alina. But one thing I knew now was that I didn¡¯t want to see her die either.


    Just the mere thought of it now got me apprehensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you brought her in on time. If you had dyed she would have been dead by now. We discovered poisonous substances in her blood stream. What ever got into her body was aimed at weakening her heart, slowly killing her¡± the doctor meticulously exined to me.


    Rage shed in my eyes as I recollected who put her in this position in the first ce.


    Diego. My fist balled up and my face became contorted in rage.


    I can¡¯t wait to kill him and  spill his blood. My hands were itching for that honestly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been able to get her pulse and heartbeat stable but she just needs to rest. The drugs we¡¯ve injected into her will help fight the poison in her system¡± the doctor¡¯s word cut into my thoughts.


    ¡°Can I go see her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well yes but she is unconscious right now. Don¡¯t try to wake her up ok¡± he advised.


    I nodded and immediately dashed in through the doors. The nurses checked on Alina, administering more drugs into her veins before walking out.


    I pulled a stool and sat next to my wife, eyes glued on her tranquilised state. The mask was still ced over her face but she was breathing.


    That was the good news.


    Finally she was alive!     I still couldn¡¯t believe I almost lost Alina today. I almost lost her to the cold hands of death and it was so absurd because I always wanted her to die and when she actually almost died, I was the one who rushed her to the hospital with a pounding heart and fear coursing through me.


    My eyes whipped to the electrocardiography machine ced next to Alina¡¯s bed. It was measuring her heart rate and it seemed to beat normal.


    I exhaled so deeply once more. My hands trailed to Alina¡¯s one hand out of their own will. They both grasped on to her soft, warm fingers. Myrge fingers covered her¡¯s and I caressed her fingers.


    ¡°You are so stubborn Alina. Don¡¯t ever risk your life for mine again ok¡± I said underneath my breath to her.


    I chuckled at myself. She couldn¡¯t even hear me.


    Damn. The ruthless, cold hearted and dangerous capo dei capi that scared the wits of my men had vanished and sitting here was a man concerned for his wife.


    What has Alina done to me?


    I watched her sleep peacefully, my eyes glued to her chest that heaved slowly and repeatedly.


    I gradually rested my head on her bed, my hands not leaving her¡¯s for a second, relishing the feel of her warm skin that now had life coursing through them.

 Unsettling feelings

    Alina¡¯s pale and partially numb fingers tried moving around the white shits of the hospital bed but it felt restricted.


    It¡¯s partial numbness acted as a barrier, preventing her from wandering her fingers around.     The movement proved abortive and was barred by a severe pain which flowed through a body that had been battered up by series of injections.


    The state of being dead isn¡¯t supposee with consciousness is it? Her senses should have been dead by now.


    Deathes with absolute numbness to everything and every one around you. It is a peaceful darkness that embraces you. It pulls you into its dark abyss and shuts down all your senses. It makes you forget both your pain and your happiness.


    But she could remember everything¨C stumbling upon Diego¡¯s message that involved a murder attempt on Dante, following him out of the mansion in order to find out what he was up to, warning Dante about the sinister plot but Dante choosing not to believe it; she remembered it all.


    Her brain still reconnected those vivid images which shed before her very eyes. She could still feel Dante¡¯s iron grip pulling her hair and her petite body up the stairs and locking her up in the room.


    Alina could see her agitated self unlocking the door and running out before finally sculling down the poisoned wine which immedately left her unconscious.


    A faint beeping sound rang in her ears.


    It sounded like it wasing from a faraway ce. The beeping continued steadily, this time more louder.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It disturbed the blurry, hazy images that was reurring in her head and sucked her out of her shadowy abyss of darkness.


    An electric jolt ran through her body and in an instant, her eyes flew open. It was weed by the searing blinding bright lights of her ward.


    Her gaze fell upon her surroundings, her eyes eating up every single detail.


    White sheets, white ceiling, white floors, white lights; everything was literally flooding into her sclera.


    Her vision was blurry and her head seemed heavy. It spinned like a roller de that had lost its control.


    A beep apanied by another beep was heard again.


    Her brows creased in annoyance as the beap resonated in her ear walls.


    She whopped her head to see the foreign device causing the noise she felt was annoying like a bug.


    A shaky breath escaped Alina¡¯s parted lips as her eyes locked with the various medical equipmentsthat were ced like barriers next to her bed.


    Intravenous injections were pierced into her rigid arms. Alina made another weak attempt to move but it felt like her joints were glued together, incapable of separating.


    The blinding lights in the hospital was oddly painful on her weak eyes but hospitable andforting.


    Alina had difficulty in breathing as her chest rose and fell with each breath she took. Her eyes trailed to the intravenous injections and drip ced in both arms before she realised a resuscitator mask was also ced on her face.


    Slowly, her body began adjusting to the oddly white environment.


    Alina felt something holding on to her hand, a tender hold grasped on to one of her frail hands. Curious, her eyes followed the source of the touch, slowly trailing till itnded on arge hand which held on to her hand, his slender fingers intertwined with her¡¯s.


    With tattooed fingers ded in various rings left on full disy, messy dark hair cascading over his face and slumped on a mettalic stool was Dante.


    He was asleep but even in his slumber, he was still able to grasp on to her fingers in a strong but tender manner.


    His eyebrows were creased into a deep frown. He looked very exhausted.


    Alina furrowed her brows at him, wondering what he was doing grasping on to her hand.


    He looked so peaceful when he was asleep. Alina essed his features and was fascinated at how a man so cruel could be able to look so angelic and calm in his slumber like he had zero worries in his sleep.


    His groomed long hair was ruffled and wide, covering parts of his face.


    Alina made an attempt to release her hand from his grasp but Dante didn¡¯t let go.


    His grip on her hand tightened more as she sought to wriggle her hand free from his grip.


    Her weak attempts aroused Dante from his slumber and he was stirred out of his sleep.


    ¡°Dante let go¡± Alina requested, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Dante eyes slowly peeled open, it was dull.


    Her tone was barely audible but he still managed to hear her.


    Locking his orbs with her¡¯s, Dante drew closer in an instant.


    ¡°Alina, you are finally awake¡± his groggy voice spoke, letting go off her hand.


    Finally awake? How long had she been unconscious?


    ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡± Alina asked with great difficulty as the resuscitator mask was making her speech hard.


    ¡°Two days. The poison was really strong and deadly¡± Dante replied, his eyes carrying a pained stare in them.


    Alina was astonished. She thought she would die and she weed her death with open arms so how was she still alive?


    The moment she sculled down the poisoned wine, she felt an intense pain shutting down her body system and exploding within her skull which dragged her entire senses into an abyss of darkness.


    But now she was alive and more surprisingly, Dante was the first person her eyesid on in the hospital ward.


    Alina tried sitting up straight but her effort was met with resistance from Dante.


    ¡°No don¡¯t. Just lie back¡± Dante ordered making her lie back on the bed.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± Alina had barely even started speaking when Dante cut her short.


    ¡°I know what you want to say Alina. You want to rub it in my face on how you tried warning me but I discarded your warnings. I¡¯m sorry Alina. I really am¡± Dante admitted, his tone carrying pain, regret and fear.


    Crystal at once took off the mask from her face, letting her speak properly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to say Dante. But I¡¯m d you now see Diego for who he really is¡±


    Dante nodded, a broken stare stered on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Diego pays for this with his life. He is rotting up in my cer¡± Dante spoke brutally.


    ¡°Water..¡± Alina gasped out. Her throat felt acidic.


    Dante at once poured her water into a cup from the water bottle he ced in the ward.


    Alina gulped it down, it¡¯s coldness soothing her throat.


    ¡°Why did you take me to the hospital though? You¡¯ve always wanted me to die and I wanted to fulfil your wish¡± Alina prod.


    Pain brewed up within Dante hearing Alina say that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you die Alina. I thought I did but now I know I don¡¯t. I owe you my life Alina¡±


    Dante held on to Alina¡¯s hand once again, squeezing it tenderly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here through out with me as Iid unconscious?¡± She threw another question at him.


    ¡°Yes. This ce became my second home¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±and yet another question came from Alina.


    She was curious to find out.


    Silence interluded, each person trying to read the other person¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Dante replied out of the blue. He honestly didn¡¯t know the reason.


    He stayed by Alina through out and if he ever did leave, he would make sure a nurse was assigned to sit by her side until he came back.


    He didn¡¯t know why but he just knew he couldn¡¯t bear loosing her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are awake ok. I¡¯ll go call the doctor now¡­¡± Dante added.


    ¡°No stay¡± the words flew out of Alina¡¯s lips before she could even stop herself.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dante asked, unsure of what he heard and wanting her to confirm if she really meant it.


    Alina slowly gave a nod. ¡°Yes please stay. Don¡¯t go for now¡±


    Dante reclined on the bed, adjusting himself but making sure not to inconvenience Alina.


    He gazed into her weak hazel eyes as she stared into his emerald orbs.


    Silence settled in once more and they both let the peace take over the atmosphere.

 New beginnings

    ALINA


    The torrential events that had happened in these past couple of days hit me like lightening bolts.


    From actually spending quality time with Dante and him growing to enjoy my presence, I stumbled upon a murder n on his life and then when he didn¡¯t believe me, I actually took the liberty of sculling down the drink myself.


    What the fuck was I thinking?


    I would have been dead by now if not for the swift actions of Dante.


    I actually risked my life to save Dante¡¯s. I almost died for a man who wouldn¡¯t even think twice before pulling the trigger on me in the past.


    What actually ran through my mind that fateful night?


    The realisation of my actions stumbled upon my thoughts and I still could not believe I actually did that for Dante.


    What has Dante gotten into my head that I didn¡¯t think about my own life before taking such a risky move.


    But it seems my risky attempt to save him had yielded good result. Dante himself told me he didn¡¯t want to see me dead. He thought he did but now he knew he didn¡¯t.


    Atleast, now I know I can live in peace and no longer in fear of my life ending in Dante¡¯s hands. He owes me his life, he said it himself.


    Whenever the thought crossed my mind, I always felt good about myself. It was like a cloud of silver lining above my ugly fate as Dante¡¯s wife.


    This hospital ward had more or less be my temporary abode. Truthfully, it  was a very scary experience. I had never been so scared like that in my life. I was so scared of Diego seeding with his ns.


    It seems like I also didn¡¯t want Dante to die myself.


    I was scared of loosing my husband and I didn¡¯t know why.


    My stay in this hospital is gradually climbing to two weeks and Dante¡¯s  attitude throughout these past couple of days has been shockingly caring.


    He stayed with me all through the night of the incident and through my unconscious state, holding on to my hand.


    He made my ward his second home. I watched him abandon all work activities for my sake. I felt really bad because I knew it meant his work would bepiling and once I was discharged, he would have a lot on his te.


    I truly wanted him to go back to work but Dante adamantly insisted on staying with me in the hospital.


    When he left my ward the day I regained consciousness, I actually thought he would be back the next day. I was d he was going home to rest. He needed to rest but to my utmost surprise he came back with some of my belongings and his.


    I knew I would be in here for some time but I never expected Dante to stay in here with me. He helped me with everything. He apanied me to the toilet and shower and never let me walk by myself.


    It turned out that whatever poisonous substance was in that wine had also affected my thigh bone so walking long distances were a bit difficult. I couldn¡¯t climb stairs either.


    I was advised by the doctor to exercise my legs by walking more. It was really difficult on the first day. I was wincing like a pregnant woman but Dante was by my side. He helped me in every step.


    It got my feelings and thoughts about Dante raked with confusion. I mean this wasn¡¯t the Dante I knew. This wasn¡¯t the Dante I had married¨Cthe Dante that beat up Theodore and killed him, the same Dante that would starve me some times if I failed to serve him his food on time, lock me in my room, make me stand under cold running water for hours, the Dante who turned me into my maid and told me to kneel under the sun for hours, the Dante   that derived joy in humiliating me in front of his guests and the Dante who would always make me know of his ns on killing me without batting an eyelid at me.


    This Dante right here with me in the hospital was a different Dante. He was being a caring husband, something I had never expected or even thought he could be. He was being the opposite of everything I knew him for right  now.


    My legs felt so sore and wobbly the moment it stepped barefoot on the cold tiles of my ward. I almost fell but Dante held on to me.


    By day, after we both had freshen up, he would go get us breakfast and I¡¯ll take my daily round of medications. By noon, he would always make sure I observe my seista and by evening he would help me in my walking.


    I became a toddler taking her first steps.


    Hey by my side every night, professing how scared he was and how he couldn¡¯t bear to loose me to death. He would also chide me for my stubbornness. Still I couldn¡¯t help but sob listening to him.


    Dante was not a perfect man but he truly knew how to show remorse for his actions.


    I can¡¯t believe I am actually thinking this but Dante had proven to be so remorseful for not believing me at first.


    Today would make it a week and five days since I had been admitted. In between my stay in the hospital, Dante¡¯s capos woulde visit me. Luca, Enzo, Fabio and Ste all dropped by frequently.


    I missed seeing them so much especially Ste. She was so bubbly and full of life.


    I just wanted to go back to the mansion right now. I had made great improvements and I truly couldn¡¯t wait to leave this hospital and go outside. It felt like I was in a prison, a glorified prisoner and Dante was my prison guard.


    The man wouldn¡¯t even let me feed myself.


    Dante¡¯s attitude had truly evolved. Though I was d but same time I was also cautious with him. Who knew when he would put back his cold mask of cruelty?


    ¡°Gattina won¡¯t you eat?¡± Dante inquired, the wonderful odour frenzy of the dish he brought in oozing around.


    I smiled at him and took a spoonful of it.


    It was two tes of freshly cooked chicken mars with two cups of juice ced in front of me on a high stool as I and Dante sat on the bed.


    ¡°This taste so exquisite and lovely. Naomi and Mariposa are great cooks¡± I enjoyed the delicious delicasy as it hit my taste buds.


    Danteughed and nodded at me. ¡°You want to know what else taste exquisite?¡± Dante mischievously asked.


    ¡°What?¡± I shook my head at him, a little confused.


    ¡°You¡± came his whisper as he leaned in closer, burying his face in the crook of my neck.


    I at once went rigid and froze on the spot, my cheeks turning beetroot red at his remark.


    Almost choking on the air, I attempted to speak when Dante snaked an arm around my waist.


    ¡°I bet that¡¯s how your pussy taste¡± he lustfully whispered, his breath fanning my neck and causing goosebumps to roll over my skin.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dante stop..¡± I managed to breathe out, my chest heaving heavily with knots getting tired up in my stomach.


    ¡°Why should I wife?¡± came his sultry reply with his face still on the crook of my neck.


    As if on cue, there was a knock on the door which cut into our heated feelings.


    It was apanied by the pushing of the door with the doctor walking in.


    I sighed in relief but I noticed Dante was obviously disappointed.


    I tried scooting away but he maintained his grip on my waist.


    ¡°I can see you are recovering speedily Mrs Morelli¡±the doctor cheerfully said to me.


    ¡°Yes doctor. Thank you for everything¡±I replied back.


    He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s my job. How do you feel currently?¡±He inquired.


    ¡°Well I feel better than before. I can use the stairs but I¡¯ll still be needing little effort¡±


    The doctor had a satisfied smile ced on his face.


    ¡°Your husband is up to the task. I am pleased to inform you that you can be discharged. I¡¯ll just prescribe some little drugs for you ok. I¡¯m really d you are recovering well¡±


    My face was saturated with happiness.


    ¡°Really?!¡±I almost screamed.


    He nodded and I turned to face Dante and hugged him tightly.


    My face went flushed when I realised my actions but Dante didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Finally she¡¯s fit to go home¡± Dante breathed out.


    The doctor nodded his head and went over to examine me. He checked my heartbeat and took out the intravenous injections that were connected to my veins.


    ¡°You are good to go ok. Mr Danteter on you cane over to my office and I¡¯ll give you the list of medications she needs to take. You can head over to the pharmacist and purchase them¡±


    We both thanked the doctor and watched him leave.


    I was so happy. Finally I would leave the four walls of this ward.


    It felt like forever since I stepped outside.


    Dante would now be able to return back to work and hopefully things would be normal from here on.


    Hopefully.

 In the spirit of love

    ALINA


    ¡°Be careful Alina¡± Dante helped me on to my feet as we were about to amble out of the doors of my ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Dante. I think I can walk perfectly now¡± I smiled, taking his hands off my waist. Today was the day I was finally leaving my solitary confinement of a ward.


    I felt this renewed happiness of going back to the mansion and I didn¡¯t know why. I just felt like I hadn¡¯t seen it in ages.


    Suddenly it felt like home. The home I missed.


    A faint frown appeared on Dante¡¯s face at my action before it disappeared as quickly as it came.


    Dante briefly caressed my waist as if telling me I will be fine. I understood his touch and smiled at him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let me carry you?¡± Dante insisted the moment we pushed open the doors of my ward.


    I sighed and stopped in my steps. Shaking my head at Dante, I gave him a reply, ¡°Dante I can walk by myself. I know I can. You¡¯ve pampered me enough¡± thest sentence came out as a giggle.


    ¡°Are you sure you can walk alright by yourself?¡± Dante inquired further with hiked brows at me.


    ¡°Ofcourse. Can¡¯t you see it? I¡¯m literally walking fine. You worry too much about me¡± I replied, taking steps ahead of Dante.


    I could hear his approaching feet behind me and in a flick, I felt myself off the ground. Dante picked me up bridal style in one scoop from behind.


    I had my lips parted with a gasp leaving it. ¡°Dante what are you doing? Put me down please¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Not a chance wife. Just shut up and enjoy this¡± Dante cockily replied.


    ¡°You are so mean. You haven¡¯t changed one bit¡± I chided him.


    A smirk sat on his lips as we sauntered through therge hallway of the hospital.


    I essed the numerous stares I was getting, eyes observing the multiple nces I got from people in the hallway and my face turned scarlet red.


    ¡°Do you know how many girls are dying to be in your position? How many girls are dying to fuck your darling husband?¡± Dante smirked.


    ¡°You can go fuck them honestly. You don¡¯t owe me any loyalty¡± I huffed.


    ¡°Are you sure? I bet your body and feelings would say otherwise if I actually do this¡± Dante sniggered at me.


    I gulped nervously. Was he right? I remembered when I walked in on him kissing that brtedy and hell was I hurt. I was so fucking hurt that I distanced myself from him even more and yet now thinking about it, why did I get that hurt?


    I mean, Dante meant nothing to me now and then. He is just only my husband. This was a contract marraige. So why did it hurt me?


    ¡°What are you thinking about Alina?¡± Dante¡¯s word snapped me out of my jittery thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing. Drop me down please¡± I lied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because people are staring Dante¡± I gritted my teeth in annoyance.


    ¡°So?¡± Dante replied unfazed.


    I swear I can walk fine. Just put me down please¡± I persisted further.


    Dante looked down at me and looked back up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home quick so I can fuck that sweet, warm, wet mouth of yours wife¡± Dante sniggered at me once more.


    I could feel the blood draining from my cheeks and my face was absolutely flushed of colours.


    I knew it would be fruitless asking Dante to put me down so I might as well enjoy the warmth of his body irrespective of the multiple stares I got.


    I rested my head on his chest as he kept on walking and suddenly felt the urgency to sleep off in his arms.


    ¡°Good kitten. Stay put like this¡± Dante lowly groaned.


    Soon enough, we had reached the outside vicinity of the hospital. I was still in Dante arms as he carried me towards his car.


    ¡°Good evening sir. Good evening ma¡¯am¡± The designated driver who stood in waiting for both of us greeted us both with a courtesy bow.


    I smiled at him, but Dante gave no reply and had no emotion on his face.


    Geez. Why was he always cold?


    The driver quickly pulled open the back door of the car and ushered us both in.


    Danteid me carefully to sit in the car before he himself entered.


    Wrapping his hand around me, Dante hauled me towards his chest.


    ¡°Dante stop please¡± I resisted his hold on me, trying to push him away.


    ¡°Why are you always so stubborn Alina? Allow me hold you¡± Dante ordered.


    ¡°It¡¯s my body Mr Dante¡± I stood my ground.


    ¡°I own that body. Because I haven¡¯t had my way with you yet doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t and it also doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have any right over your body. I have all the rights Alina to hold you however I want to¡± Dante lustfully and lowly said to me.


    Jitters spread through out my body and knots got tied up in my stomach. His words sounded so sensual and yet so brutal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any right over my body¡± I scoffed at him.


    ¡°I will be very pleased to show you all the rights I have over your body believe me¡± Dante shed me a smug smile.


    Not wanting any more further discussion, I kept mute and quietly stayed put in Dante¡¯s strong hold.


    I was perfectly aligned against his chest and I stayed like that until we had reached the mansion.


    Repeating the same procedure, Dante took me out in bridal style.


    Pushing through the double huge doors of his mansion, Dante trudged in with me in his arms.


    I was surprised to see the dining table already set, various cuisines arrayed on it with their aroma mixing in the air.


    ¡°Dante how¡­.?¡± My voice cut short by Dante¡¯s quick reply.


    ¡°I informed Mariposa and Naomi to prepare food for us. I know you must be starving¡± Dante replied.


    I was robbed of my speech and stared dewy eyed at the delectables before me.


    After cing me on a chair, Dante pulled out his own chair beside mine.


    At that moment, Mariposa and Naomi came out of the kitchen.


    With beaming smiles, they greeted both I and Dante before walking away.


    I missed them. A smile found its way to my face as I watched them leave.


    ¡°And why are you smiling?¡± Dante prod.


    I veered my eyes at him and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°No reason. I just missed Mariposa and Naomi¡±


    Dante hummed in ordance to my response.


    ¡°Uhm Alina¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±I answered back before taking a bite out of my food.


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s wedding ising up in Mexico. I was thinking we could travel out together¡± Dante informed me.


    I almost choked on hearing that. Did Dante just invite me to travel out with him?


    ¡°Uhm yeah. It¡¯s fine. We can go together¡± I replied without even thinking twice.


    Dante had a broad smile on his face. ¡°Fine  then. Trust me you will have fun¡±


    Dante shed me lustful orbs and I quickly averted my gaze from his.


    I didn¡¯t want to know what Dante meant by fun but I knew it wasn¡¯t my idea of fun.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This was going to be an interesting period for I and Dante.

 Tricks and Trips

    An agonising groan echoed around the steel walls of the cer.


    Pain was evident in the voice that carried it, horrific pain.


    Strapped on to a chair was a bruised and disfigured Diego. He was held caged by a rope which seemed to squeeze his entire body into one piece.


    The pain from that alone was excruciating talk more of the cuts, wounds and broken bones he had gotten.


    The cer was cold, extremely cold. Diego had his teeth chattering. A rat ran passed his legs causing him to curse in italian.


    Heavy thumping footsteps could be heard making its way towards his direction.


    Diego needed not to be told who it was.


    Cold and dangerous emerald eyes carried his already swollen and weak orbs in their formidable stare.


    ¡°Have youe back to finish what you started?¡± Diego asked slurry before spitting out loud.


    Dante crouched down and gave him a sadistic smile.


    ¡°You know me so well diego¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡±Dante began.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you right now. Your n to have me dead was unfortunately unsessful so let me also not kill you right away¡± Dante said and stood up, casually tucking out a dagger.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the dagger for?¡± Diego spat trying to sound brave.


    Dante maniacally chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy cutting you limb by limb every single day¡±


    ¡°You are making a grave mistake Dante!¡± Diego yelled back at him. Dante at once connected his knuckles to Diego¡¯s jaws in such a swift but painful punch.


    Diego let out a wail, his head down casted as blood trailed from his contorted face that oozed pure pain and broken features.


    ¡°Watch your tongue when speaking to me Diego¡±Dante balefullymanded.


    Diego coughed out, blood spitting and tainting his already creased and dirty shirt.


    ¡°That woman you have as a wife will ruin you¡± His voice came out very groggy.


    Dante raked his appearance, his eyes sinful in the dark.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    A croakyughter erupted from Diego¡¯s lungs. It irritated Dante but he managed to control and pull himself together from not killing Diego right away.


    Diego¡¯sughter filled the walls of his cell, resounding and resonating.


    ¡°If I do tell you, you wouldn¡¯t believe¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me first¡± Dante grinned.


    ¡°Your wife told me to do it¡± Diegoughed out more.


    The confession came as an initial shock to Dante. His eyebrows were raised and his jaw hanged loose.


    How could Alina instruct Diego to kill him? It didn¡¯t make any sense to Dante. Alina was the one who even saved him.


    She risked her own life to save him and now Diego is spitting out vile words against her.


    If Alina was responsible, how did she even get in touch with Diego in the first ce? He had made sure to terminate allmunications she would have with the outside world.


    This wasn¡¯t making sense. Neither was it adding up.


    Diego¡¯s coughing snapped Dante out of his shocking trance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever in your life mention Alina¡¯s name with your filthy mouth¡± His voice was low andmanding. It shook the air around them.


    ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. Do you think I would lie to you in this state? What will I gain from lying?¡± Diego sharply replied before spitting out a loose tooth.


    Dante gave him puckered brows before chortling. ¡± You have been my close associate for more than eight years. I trusted you. Yet you betrayed me and tried killing me. Then you have the guts and audacity to me it on my wife? Diego you are stepping on my toes¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯ve been your friend but I was more of a sidekick, a pawn than a brother to you. You get all the praises and recognitions. What do I get? Exactly nothing. I should be the one in charge of this mafia not you! I¡¯ve told you all I know Dante.  Your wife made me do it!¡± Diego scowled.


    Dante crouched towards him and dragged his jet ck hair causing Diego to wince and snoot at him.


    ¡°Diego for your sake I hope you aren¡¯t ying games with me else¡­¡± Dante left the sentence unfinished and shot up at once.


    Examining his dagger, Dante walked his eyes to Diego¡¯s battered body.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take a piece of your body home today?¡± He devilishly inquired.


    Diego had his eyebrows pulled up together in absolute horror as he watched Dante advance towards him like a predator.


    ¡°You are making a very big mistake Dante by trusting Alina¡± Diego attempted to justify himself.


    Dante¡¯s rich velvetyughter cut him short.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes in my life. She won¡¯t be the first¡± Dante menacingly uttered.


    * * * * * * *


    DANTE


    Our flight to Mexicosted for two hours. Arrangements had been made for I and Alina in ensuring a safe and secured flight with no hassles.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My four closest capos and my most trusted assassin had all flown out of America too before me, the Morelli suites covering their flight arrangements.


    Alina was very much excited to go to Mexico.


    Alina and I spent most of our hours on air conversing with each other.


    Alina only slept once throughout the entire flight and I just watched her sleep. She slept so peaceful.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb or arouse her from her slumber as I essed her features.


    Her lips were peach coloured and plump. It took every self restraining cell in me not to suck on them.


    No sign ofugh lines in her forehead or creased brows. Her breathing was calm, her engorged breasts heaving slowly as she slept.


    Some strands of her hair covered her face. I carefully tucked them behind her ear so as not to wake her up.


    She was like an innocent doe.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    Her being fast asleep gave me enough time to focus on my work. I had pushed it aside for more than a week because I was so upied with caring for Alina. Now I could focus on all my unattended issues.


    Once theynded in Mexico, I assigned Enzo, Luca and Fabio to take some of our men and meet with some Mexican politicians.


    Power thirsty bitches¡­ I thought with a smirk. The fight for the seat of power is very bloody.


    Their main goal was to get into the political seat, the method they wanted to use to achieve their aim didn¡¯t matter to them.


    They were willing to purchase arms and ammunitions. I cared less to be very fucking honest.


    All I wanted was the easy flow of our ammunitions into Mexico. I also wanted the recognition and fear that came with it.


    The Mexicans had proven to be very loyal and supportive and also the Cubans¨Cthanks to my uncle Alessio.


    The only problem I had was in


    Ecuador and Columbia. Our goods had been targeted and sometimes they went missing.


    I knew Estaban was responsible. The fucker had been cheating me¡ªreporting half sales andundering the money sent into Ecuador and Columbia.


    I was too busy focusing on our African and Middle Eastern partners that I pushed his misdemeanours aside.


    I¡¯m d I cut down on his profit and his supply. One more slip up from him and he will be a goner.


    Though our Mexican partners had proven loyal to me, something still bugged me.


    A child assassin organisation ran in the heart of Mexico under the guise of an orphanage home.


    Luis Perez, a deadly crime lord that had his base running all the way to the united states was in charge of that horrible organisation.


    Our families had been involved in human trade and training child assassin for decades until I decided to terminate it all.


    I had cancelled all human trade affairs and I terminated our various partnership deals in the past.


    I did bad things and I wasn¡¯t no saint but taking children, selling them and training them into assassins was something I couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    I know fully well that our partnership being terminated would incure a huge loss on his path but I can¡¯t have a child trafficking business going on in my mafia.


    I ordered Perez to shut down the organisation but I got word from my uncle that the disgusting trade was still going on.


    Seemed Perez liked doing things the hard way and I was more than happy to show him how I handled people who defied my orders.


    By the time wended, Alina had stirred up from her slumber.


    She was so cheerful and as happy as ark.


    I led her into our waiting limousine, enjoying the high spirits she had.


    ¡°Mexico is busy Dante. I wish to explore itter¡± Alina merrily squirmed in her seat.


    From the shining bright sun to the parked ssic cars in every buildings to the bustling streets filled with the chattering of individuals, stalls and musicians ying at almost every corner; Mexico was truly very busy and colourful.


    I watched her with a smile on my own face. Her curiosity and innocence, eager to explore and her thirst for new knowledge was spell bounding.


    With the limousine looming to a stop, Alina immedately sauntered out as the chauffeur opened the doors for us.


    My uncle¡¯s guards weed us into one of the Morelli¡¯s Vi.


    My uncle had taken the liberty to arrange for our housing even when I had multiple penthouses scattered around Mexico.


    Alina took in all the surroundings as we walked into the vi.


    The excitements bubbled within her. Written all over her face, she clearly could not contain her joy.     ¡°Dante this ce is beautiful¡±Alina squealed to me as we passed the pool with hammocks over it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you love it¡± I replied opening the door to the vi.


    My uncle really gave us his most secluded vi close to the coast.


    Alina rushed over to the outside patio.


    The banging of the waves hitting the rocks could be heard. The roaring waves continued forming white foams upon hitting the rocks.


    The bright, hot noon sun made the sea waters sparkle and glimmer under its rays.


    Birds soared in the air, flying with the wind.


    ¡°I love everything. Nature is beautiful. Life is beautiful¡±Alina smiled.


    I steathily walked behind her and encircled my hands around her waist, pulling her warm body into mine.


    Alina went rigid like a statue, I could feel her heartbeat increasing.


    ¡°Dante¡­..¡± her voice was airingly.


    ¡°Just rx feisty cat. Ok? I won¡¯t harm you¡± I whispered in her ear.


    She nodded slowly.


    The salty air, light and refreshing, kissed against our cheeks, gliding through our hairs and pushing it across our faces.


    I closed my eyes and nuzzled against her neck, her sweet cologne filling up my senses.


    Allowing the peace envelope us, we stood in each other¡¯s arms, watching the sea.

 Lustfull desires

    ALINA


    ¡°I know your cousins won¡¯t be as obnoxious as you¡± I teased Dante as we took a walk on the sandy shores of the beach.


    When we arrived yesterday, we spent our day unpacking and also getting used to the environment. We took a stroll out of the vi but not too far.


    The reason was because Dante said Mexico was too dangerous and he just wanted me to be safe.


    I felt so confused and scared at the same time but I knew it had something to do with this fucking mafia.


    I was also very much bewildered at Dante¡¯s recent change in behaviour concerning my safety. This was certainly not the Dante I knew in the past.


    His behaviour was evolving and it greatly surprised me. Though yes he was still very dominating in his orders but still he was beginning to show signs of human emotions which I thought he was incapable of having.


    ¡°I am not obnoxious Alina. That is a lie¡± Dante protested.


    Dante sighed and snaked an arm around my waist, giving me cold chills running down my spine.


    ¡°Am I really obnoxious?¡± He asked lowly.


    Suddenly I was tongue tied. I had teased him before but now I didn¡¯t know how to reply him.


    The sand squished in between our toes as we both walked bare footed on the beach.


    ¡°Well uhm.. you can be quite annoying some times¡± I told him. My eyes raked his facial features.


    ¡°Well I believe that was in the past¡± Dante replied. ¡°Am I still annoying to you now?¡±


    ¡°A little¡± I giggled ruffling his hair that was being whipped at all corners by the wind. Dante gave a shallow chortle,¡±You are more obnoxious wife¡±


    ¡°Oh please I am not. By the way which of your rtives are we getting to meet in mexico?¡± I eagerly questioned him.


    ¡°My dad¡¯s younger brother. Uncle Alessio and his family¡±


    ¡°Why did he move to Mexico though? Were you born in Mexico Dante?¡±


    I watched Dante¡¯s orbs stare at my lips for a split second before it connected with my eyes.


    ¡°No Alina. I was born in my home town in Italy¨CBergamo. Would you like toe to Italy one day?¡± Dante asked with a boyish grin.


    I nodded. ¡°Ofcouse. I hear beautiful stories about Italy¡±


    ¡°Brava ragazza timida¡± he praised though I had no idea what he meant but I am sure it¡¯s a good thing.


    ¡°I think we need to head back into the vi now¡± Dante reluctantly spoke.


    I watched Danteb his hands through his hair. A frown washed across my face and I decided to inquire the reason. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Well Alessio wants to meet I and also you today. He wants me to meet with some drug barons¡±Dante exined.


    I gulped and my heart sank. I was going to meet with drug barons today. I didn¡¯t know Dante and I would have to meet them together. I imagined Dante being the only one meeting them while I enjoyed the warmness and tranquil state of the vi.


    An unknown tension gripped me and I instantly held on to Dante¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Dante is it a must for me toe? I don¡¯t want to go¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°Bambolina calmati. Ragazza timida¡± Dante velvety said to me.


    I gazed at him, not having a single clue of what he said.


    He gave me a wily smile. ¡°You have toe with me Alina. Alina I can¡¯t disrespect my uncle. He wants to see you too today. Dontworry if anyone looks at you in any way you don¡¯t like, I¡¯ll gouge their fucking eyes out¡±


    He held his uncle in high regards. I believe he must be very close to him.


    I gave a sigh of defeat.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle with you¡±I reluctantly gave in.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have a choice Alina. Your job is to submit to me wife¡±he cockily replied.


    My mouth was parted at his conceited and dominating reply. ¡°Can you for once stop being too controlling Dante¡± I muttered underneath my breath as we turned our direction back to the vi.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t Be. It¡¯s just who I am¡± he confidentaly replied without flickering an eyelid.


    ¡°Dante you are really obnoxious¡± I said to him once we had entered the vi.


    Dante gave me no reply as he followed me up the stairs. A brief silence interluded and the only thing that could be heard was the thumping footsteps.


    I reached the doors of my room and quickly pivoted to see Dante standing right behind me with a lopsided smile stered on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think¡­¡± he began taking slow strides towards me until he hadpletely backed me against the door.


    What is Dante doing? I gulped down my nervousness and ced a hand on Dante¡¯s chest to keep us apart as our bodies were just inches away from being pressed against each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s high time we started sharing a room Alina?¡± Mischief shone in his eyes as the words slowly rolled out of his lips.


    Sharing a room? No. I don¡¯t want that.


    We weren¡¯t that close yet.


    Yet.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not. I don¡¯t think we should share a room now¡± I bodly stated trying to mask the goosebumps rolling across my skin.


    Dante¡¯s hands trailed downwards and gradually gripped on to my waist giving me a sudden fright. A gasp left my lips and I forced my eyes to stare directly at him.


    ¡°What are you doing Dante?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Do you really want to know what I want to do to you right now?¡± Dante sniggered.


    I dreaded the answer to that question.


    Dante leaned forwards, lipsing towards my ear. He nibbled on my earlobes a little causing me to shiver.


    ¡°I would love to part your beautiful thighs and make you moan your loudest in both pain and pleasure. I want to pleasure you and watch the heat radiate off our bodies.  I want to do to you all the wicked things a man would do to his woman on bed¡±


    My knees went jelly at Dante¡¯s lustful and amorous words, his rich voice resonating in my ear walls.


    Dante was being too direct and in in his intentions.


    What hade over him?


    ¡°Dante please move back. I don¡¯t want this¡± I found my voice and slightly pushed him. I avoided eye contact with him and I have no idea why.


    Danteughed and tilted his head to have a good view of my now reddened face.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it? Your body says otherwise though¡±


    ¡°It certainly doesn¡¯t¡± I shook my head at him, my eyes momentarily darting to catch his unending stares at me.


    ¡°If you say so be. I¡¯ll leave you now. If I stay here any longer, I don¡¯t think I might be able to control myself again¡± Dante smirked before leaving me in awe.


    I watched him leave and it was at that moment I felt a wet pool around my vulva.


    Shit.


    What is Dante doing to me and more importantly, Did Dante mean all that?


    * * * * * *


    ¡°And why again am I meeting these drug barons?¡± Alina asked once more as Dante and her drove towards the Deja Vu Showgirls. It was a strip club in Tijuana, Mexico.


    ¡°For respect Alina. They demand to see the woman that brought me to my knees¡±


    A lopsided smile curled on her lips and she tried to hide it.


    Dante stared at her for a brief second which got Alina rolling her eyes. ¡°Focus on the road please¡± she reminded him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die again¡± she added, a bit of humour in her tone.


    Dante remembered Alina¡¯s near death incident in a sh and the fear of loosing her hits him like lightening bolt.


    ¡°What are you thinking Dante?¡± Alina inquired, tilting her head slightly to get a good view of his face.


    Dante gave her a cursory nce and a reassuring smile. ¡°Nothing baby. We will soon be at the club¡±


    The drive to the club wasn¡¯t too long. Alina was marvelled by the architectural designs of the club once they arrived.


    It looked like a huge ancient temple, built with ancient block bricks.


    A few trees stood at the entrance weing them as they drove their sedan into the huge parking lot.


    The name of the club was bodly written at the top in red and blue markings.


    It had various stairs leading into the club and a huge, ornate carved circle with intricate designs sculpted into it thatid by the entrance.


    Dante was the first to step down.


    Alina watched as he tucked his gun behind the waist of his pants and went over to the passenger seat to open the door for her.


    A rugged gentle man.


    Alina grabbed a hold of Dante¡¯s extended hands and their fingers interlocked.


    Dante noticed the restiveness radiating off her bodynguage.


    Her palms were sweaty and her fingers were gripping on to his tighter.


    ¡°Calm down doll¡±he silently whispered into her ear as they climbed one of the paved stair cases into the entrance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined myself meeting with drug baron¡±Alina said taking deep breaths.


    ¡°Nobody will harm you ¡± Dante promised her to ease her tensions.


    The guards standing acknowledged their presence and one escorts both of them inside.


    Alina had her eyes exploring the interior of the strip club.


    ¡°Dante this is beautiful¡± she breathed out.


    Dante chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not what you expected right?¡±


    Alina shook her head as her eyes fed on the decor of the strip club.


    It had strip stages with poles sprouting from them at each corner of the club surrounded by beautiful ornate chairs that had lightening effects around them.


    The dim wisteria and scarlet red lightening gave the club a sensual look.


    Alina had her eyes trailing upwards. She noticed some stairs leading to another section of the club that gave full view to the down part, it¡¯s stages and performances.


    Bars were situated at different corners and from the looks of the menu, she knew those liquor would cost a hole in the pocket.


    Nudely dressed women danced seductively on the poles, twisting and turning their bodies to the rhythm of the music reverberating.


    ¡°Mr Morelli. Your guests are here¡±a guard announced them to Alessio who sat in the midst of some men.


    One nce at them and Alina could tell that these were bloody men.


    ¡°Boy look at you. Dante. You are so big¡± Alessio eximed as he came over to engulf Dante in a hug.


    He was clearly older. His brown long hairs were tied to a bun and it carried an ounce of grey in them.


    Gun shaped tattoos were drawn at both sides of his arm and a stubble hugged his jaw.


    ¡°Uncle Alessio. It¡¯s been long hasn¡¯t it?¡±Dante asked with a smile, sping him by the shoulders.


    ¡°Ofcourse. And this must be your beautiful wife¡± Alessio responds, his eyes trailing to Alina.


    ¡°Alessio Morelli¡± he introduced himself, extending a hand shake.


    Alina took his hand with a meek smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit please. We have a lot to catch up on¡±Alessio said, leading them to the front part of the club.


    It was exclusively reserved for VIPs, having a good view of all corners of the huge club.


    Two men all ded in ck apparel sat at that part, arge table separating them.


    Dante had his features disconcerted the moment he spotted a distinct face amongst the men.


    ¡°Uncle you didn¡¯t tell me this cunt would be here too¡±Dante scowled.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up and sit¡±Leonardo, Dante¡¯s cousin gruffed, rolling his eyes to Alina.


    ¡°You brought the Russian woman¡±


    Dante had his fist clenched in an instant but Alina held on to his arm, calming his nerves.


    Her thoughts ran wild as to why the man would address her with such a cold remark.


    ¡°You both didn¡¯t change your attitude to each other over the years one bit¡±Alessio cuts in with augh.


    Dante took Alina by the hand as they slide into the booth, Alessio seating besides Dante.


    Calling a waiter he ordered some drinks and in no time, it was served.


    ¡°Dante meet some of the feared dons of the drug world¡± Alessio said, his hands motioning to the men seating opposite them.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Dante Morelli, Dario ¡± one announced.


    ¡°Ah yes. Dario. I thought you were in the states. I didn¡¯t know I would be getting to meet you here¡± Dante said.


    ¡°Finally meeting the demon himself. Luciano Martinez¡± Another said.


    ¡°Your wife is very beautiful¡± he passed lustful res at Alina.


    ¡°Cover your eyes Luciano. You might just end up loosing them¡± Dante warned.


    ¡°When your uncle told me you were bringing your wife, I was puzzled. When did the demon get a heart?¡±Dario prod.


    Both men eyes asionally flickered at Alina, curiosity written all over their face to know the woman that was able to get Dante to take her down the aisle.


    ¡°I threatened to murder him if he didn¡¯t marry me¡± Alina teasingly replied, shing her orbs at Dante.


    Dante winked at her and caressed her thighs. He knew he was the one who did the threatening not her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry he is still very much a beast¡± Alina added.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bug you or scare you that your husband has a very dark side?¡±Luciano threw another question.


    ¡°What can I say. Love is blind¡± Alina cooly responded, taking a sip of her cocktail.


    Dante was amazed by how cool and calm Alina was in the midst of the drug barons.


    ¡°Can you handle the gun? This world is very dangerous you know¡±Dario remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll learn some day. But I have my husband at my beck and call¡±Alina proudly replied.


    ¡°She has you around her fingers doesn¡¯t she?¡± Alessio makes his voice known with a light chuckle.


    ¡°She¡­ has¡± Dante slowly replied, his eyes glued on Alina.


    ¡°So can we discuss business now?¡± Leonardo finally spoke, annoyance soaring in his tone.


    ¡°I will have to excuse myself for now¡± Alina quickly said as she stood up. She called a female waiter who passed by.


    ¡°Please where is thedies room?¡±


    ¡°Just go down the club, you will see a narrow hallway. Walk into it. The first door by your right ma¡¯am¡± the waiter politely answered Alina.


    Alina gave her a smile and thanked her before leaving.


    Dante marched her steps with his emerald eyes which were stationed at her silhouette profile disappearing in the crowd.


    ¡°Dante your body is here but your mind isn¡¯t¡± Alessio snapped Dante out of his day dreaming.


    ¡°Excuse me uncle. I¡¯ll be right back¡± Dante stood at once, steathily trying to follow Alina who was oblivious.


    Alina sauntered into the restroom in a bid to adjust her gown as she felt the zipper hooking with the fabric.


    She stared at herself in the broad horizantal mirror ced in the restroom, trying to adjust her zip when the door to the restroom slowly opened and Dante ambled in before locking the door from the inside.

 Uneasy feelings and situations

    ALINA


    ¡°Dante what the fuck are you doing here?¡± My intonation was high with a surprised and bewildered gasp as I snapped my eyes from the mirror to meet Dante¡¯s emerald and mischievous orbs staring at me.


    ¡°Alina why did you leave?¡± Dante cooly asked like he wasn¡¯t in thedies room with me in a very awkward situation.


    ¡°I should be the one asking you the question Mr Dante Morelli. Why did you lock the door and what are you doing in thedies room with me?¡± I waged my tongue at Dante.


    Dante took slow yet dangerous strides towards me which got my breath hitching in my lungs.


    He came so close to me, our bodies now in close proximity with each other as his frame towered above my petite body.


    ¡°Is it now a crime to be with my wife?¡± Dante asked leaning his face forward towards me.


    My chest heaved with a lot of emotions and I couldn¡¯t fathom why I had mixed feelings seeing Dante here.


    ¡°Answer me¡± Dante crossed the distance between us, my body now pressed against the metallic sink in thedies room.


    ¡°It is defintely a crime to be in thedies room. What if other women were here?¡±


    Dante gave me a charming smile which got my insides churning and my knees jelly. ¡°But nobody is here gattina. It¡¯s just..¡±


    I watched his hands wander towards my hair to tuck some loose strands behind my ear as he spoke huskily to me. ¡°It¡¯s just I and you dear wife¡±


    Goosebumps appeared on my skin and everywhere suddenly felt too chilly for me.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I forced myself to say his name as his orbs bored into mine.


    Dante held on to my chin but not like how he held it in the past. This time his touch was soft and light like a feather. It was so hard to believe these same hands that had dragged me and pushed me to the floor countless times could be this soft on my skin.


    ¡°Alina allow me to stay here with you will you?¡± His voice caressed my skin.


    I gulped and tore gaze from his, taking his hand off my chin. ¡°I can¡¯t¡± I shook my head.


    Dante gave me a raised brow and a smug smile. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I came here to adjust my gown so please give me space¡± I abruptly stated.


    Dante tilted his eyes to gaze at the mirror behind me which got me pivoting in an instant when I realised he was gazing at my bare back.


    As quickly as I had done it, I regretted doing so as my bare skin was now facing Dante and his eyes shone with a desire I knew fully well.


    God. I shouldn¡¯t have worn this gown.  It had a low back cut which now left my skin in full disy to Dante¡¯s amorous nces.


    ¡°Your zipper seems stuck¡± was all Dante said to me.


    I nodded, staring at him from the mirror. ¡°It is. I just wanted to get it unstuck¡±


    Dante leaned forward, pressing his lips on my ear which got a cold shiver running down my spine.


    ¡°You would let daddy help you get it unstuck yes¡± his rich voice ordered.


    My knees grew so weak that I had to grip on to the sink for support.


    ¡°S-sure¡± my reply was a whisper.


    Dante had a lopsided grin on his face as I watched his actions from the mirror.


    Descending his head, he gazed at my zipper and his finger held on to it.


    ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t be wearing such clothes in public Alina¡± Dante said.


    I was confused. What did he mean by that?


    ¡°And why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Because any man can just grip on to your zip and unzip it like this¡± Dante at once pulled my zipper down without ease which got me shuddering in my skin.


    He was expected to pull it up not down.


    ¡°Dante pull it up. What are you doing?¡± I asked with apprehension.


    ¡°And then if he isn¡¯t satisfied, he might unzip it down lower like this..¡± Dante pulled my zip lower the more.


    My breathing got stumped in my throat and I gasped.


    ¡°Dante stop¡± I requested entrancingly at him.


    Letting go of my zip, Dante brought his face up to gaze at my reddened cheeks through the mirror and ced hisrge hands on the sleeves of my gown.


    ¡°Dante..¡± I almost let out a shriek noticing what he was about to do.


    ¡°Shh Alina¡± Dante whispered to me as he began to pull down the sleeves of my gown.


    Pressing his lips on the nape of my neck, Dante trailed feathery light and wet kisses down to my cor bone as he pulled my gown sleeves lower.


    A strange heat began brewing within me, leaving my mind in a foggy trance.


    I used a hand to cover my breasts, my chest heaving so fast.


    Dante didn¡¯t seem to mind. His lips suckled and littered my neck with love bites before it found its way to my spine.


    Dante skimmed his lips along my spine which caused me to arc my back and a moan leaving my lips.


    What the fuck is wrong with me?


    I should be rejecting this so why am I giving myself into it?


    ¡°Oh fuck. So fucking soft¡± Dante groaned before wrapping his hands around my waist, hauling me tighter towards himself.


    I could feel his hardened dick  which was so pressed on to me.


    ¡°Da¨CDante.. I d-don¡¯t think¡± I stuttered in my speech.


    ¡°Just let me have you please Alina¡± Dante whispered, kissing my skin more.


    Letting go of my sanity and throwing my cautioness to the wind, I closed my eyes allowing Dante give me love bites.


    Not satisfied, Dante pivoted me around swiftly before plummeting his lips on to mine.


    His hands gripped on to my soft behind and I moaned into the kiss, letting Dante have his way.


    The kiss was fiery and urgent, his tongue seeking to dominate mine. Our tongues intertwined as Dante devoured very inch of my lips, causing to kiss to deepen even more. He was kissing me so lustfully, drawing the air out of my lungs and filling it up with his.


    His hands urgently pressed on to my ass,  making me feel every bit of his hardened member with my breasts hauled against his chest.


    I encircled my arm around his neck and my fingers sank into his scalp, gripping on to his hair.


    Dante was loosing his senses and I was loosing mine too as nothing else mattered to me apart from this scorching sensation Dante had evoked within me.


    Dante at once detached his lips from mine to my displeasure, his eyes ame with a ravenous hunger.


    ¡°You taste so good principessa¡±  he whispered before crushing his lips back on mine, kissing me more harder than before.


    His hands pressed me so tight and rummaged my entire body that I could feel nothing else but his hardened member and the devouring of my lips by him.


    Dante walked his one hand towards my zip, pulling it down even further till it had gotten to the end before going over to his belt in a bid unbuckle it.


    At that moment, the dust cleared from my eyes and terror filled me.


    What the hell was I doing with Dante?


    ¡°Dante stop¡± I pulled out breathlessly, averting my face from his.


    ¡°This is too fast. I don¡¯t want it¡± I told him.


    Dante closed his eyes for a brief moment and nodded his head at me. ¡°Fine ok. I¡¯ll only go as far as you want me to go¡±


    I heaved a sigh within me. I thought he would not agree with me.


    ¡°Let me help you zip up¡±  Dante told me.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I attempted to object.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything I assure you¡± Dante promised.


    I slowly turned my back and let him zip it up though I flinched eveytime I felt his finger brushing against my skin.


    I turned to face Dante when he was done and my cheeks were literally scarlet red. I was burning with embarrassment on what just happened between I and Dante.


    How could I let my guard down and kiss him so passionately?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As if reading my mind, Dante spoke, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of Alina¡±  his voice was calm and soft. I observed his charming looks. Hisshes were really long and his lips, a shade of peach and red apanied by his ruffled hair made him look dangerously seductive.


    ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s go¡± I quietly said before scurrying out of thedies room.


    Dante ambled right behind me as we both manoeuvred our way through the crowd to get to the VIP lounge.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting so long for you both¡± Luciano gave Dante a smirk.


    ¡°Sorry for the dy. Where were we?¡± Dante apologised.


    ¡°Well we were about discussing about the drugs and shipments¡± Dario replied.


    Dante leaned forward, his hand on the table with his tattooed fingers tapping on it.


    ¡°We shipped about ten tones of opium into cubately¡± Luciano announced.


    ¡°The Cubans are very loyal I must tell you. It seems demand for opium is high there so I suggest we cut down on narcotine supply and drive it towards Brazil. We need more men at the boarders of Guyana though. The Brazilians are ravenous wolves¡± Alessio informed with a wry smile.


    I watched as the men coversed.


    ¡°Carlos is doing a very good job but I need to find someone to assist him in the distribution¡± Dante spoke.


    ¡°I sent a contract to Stefano days back and I instructed him to have some of the capos go over to Chile and Bolivia to meet with Jose and Fernando. We have to make sure the supply reaches all the distribution centres¡±


    ¡°And In Egypt?¡±Dario inquired.


    Dante gave a dark chuckle. ¡± Well Diego brought back word before he tried to kill me. The pharoahs are so blood thirsty. We¡¯ve hit another deal. The ammunitions were sold for 56. 7 million¡±


    All the men had mischievous glints in their eyes.


    ¡°Diego really tried to end your life? Still so unbelievable considering the close ties you guys had¡± Leonardo finally made his voice known.


    ¡°My wife saved me¡± Dante praised me before nting a soft peck on my cheek.


    I smiled back though I felt very ufortable with the way he showered me with so much respect and affection.


    The men had an amused look on their faces


    ¡°The Russian woman had to save you. You couldn¡¯t even save yourself. Pathetic¡± Leonardo taunted Dante.


    ¡°You know Leonardo, I think you and Dante should engage in a brawl let¡¯s see who can save you from his murderous grip¡± I snapped back, irked by how rude he was to Dante.


    Why did that suddenly bother me?


    ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself a match¡±Alessio praised me with his eyes darting to Dante.


    Dante was about speaking when sounds of gun shots were heard outside.


    Uneasy, I nced over my shoulders and back to Dante.


    ¡°Something is wrong Dante. Gunshots¡±


    As soon as the words left my mouth, themotion erupted in the club.


    Snapping our heads at the entrance, we all noticed people trying to hit the doors of the club but it wasn¡¯t budging.


    A guard sprinted toward us. ¡°There is a fire and the doors have been shut tight¡± he informed Alessio.


    My eyes widened in an instant.


    ¡°Oh fucking son of a bitch¡± Alessio seethed.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Dante gritted in anger.


    Unrest and panic consumed the club as people stumbled over to get to the exit door. Smoke swept the atmosphere and the yellings and shouts grew louder.


    ¡°Dante please I do not want to die in a fire¡±    I gasped for air as I started coughing heavily, clenching on to Dante¡¯s hand with smoke engulfing everywhere.

 His red rose

    The bem andmotion soared in the air as the club became a frenzy of mayhem and chaos.


    Smoke engulfed the atmosphere and loud yellings plus multiple gunshots could be heard from outside.


    ¡°Dante let¡¯s leave please. This is getting too scary¡± Alina pleaded, the foggy smoke creating a panic filled ambiance.


    ¡°Calm doll. I promise I won¡¯t let any thing happen to you ok¡± Dante calmly reassured Alina before pulling her up immedately.


    ¡°Go through the emergency exit you all¡±Alessio instructed them in a hyper state.


    ¡°And what about you?¡± Dante quickly asked with a raised brow.


    Alina coughed loudly, using the back of her palm to cover her mouth.


    ¡°Dante¡± she gasped for air, her nostrils inhaling a lot of smoke.


    ¡°Leave boy don¡¯t worry about me. Your wife is clearly not herself anymore¡±Alessio urged frantically this time.


    Dante didn¡¯t need to be told. He grabbed Alina by the arm in a sh as they all made their way towards the hidden back door in the club that would lead to the emergency exit through the corridor.     Luciano and Dario led the way whilst Leonardo walked behind with Alina and Dante closely following them.


    Suddenly Alina screamed in terror as her hand slipped from Dante¡¯s grip in such a fierce manner.


    Spinning around, Dante¡¯s furious and tensed orbsnded on eight armed men behind them, one clutching on to Alina with a knife on her throat.


    Rage burned through him, the mes of his fury dancing in his eyes.


    ¡°Let her fucking go!¡± Dante growled, his anger escting and his veins budging out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that capo dei capi. Slitting her damn throat will be so worth it¡± one of the men gave a sadistic reply.


    Alina quivered in fear as the man yanked onto her hair more harder, fisting his hands into her scalp and pressing the cold de of dagger on to her throat.


    ¡°Drop your weapons else your wife dies¡± he threatened with a baleful re.


    He pressed the dagger even more, drawing out blood which made Alina let out a horrific cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it Dante. Don¡¯t drop your weapons¡± Alina pleaded as the cold dagger was slowly piercing through her skin.


    Dante had the wheels in his head spinning, he was loosing his senses.


    Dropping their weapons would make them defenceless and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t let any thing happen to Alina.


    She had saved his life once.


    Alina had her thoughts running wild, her heated gaze locking with Dante¡¯s furious eyes.


    ¡°One!..¡± he yelled pushing the sharp de of the dagger into Alina¡¯s skin making her scream more as blood trickled down her throat.


    Dante¡¯s heart mmed repeatedly against his rib cages. Fear consumed him and his tremor rose with each breath.


    Alina immedately took an impulsive decision and swung her elbow furiously towards the groins of her captor. He let out a painful yell and released her in an instant as he fell to the ground, clutching on to his dick.


    That was the distraction they needed. Immedately Dante pulled the trigger, shooting thrice consecutively and killing two of the men.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina crouched to the ground in a fluid motion just before Dante pulled the trigger and grabbed hold of her captor¡¯s gun, pulling the trigger on him.


    Dante was bewildered and drooled at her sudden courage and fierced attitude that he almost forgot they were in the middle of a gun brawl.


    More gun shots go off from behind him as Leonardo, Luciano and Dario all opened fire at their attackers.


    ¡°Fuck you son of a bitch!¡± Alina scowled at the dead man who had blood gurgling from his mouth.     Dante had his heart leaping in joy at Alina¡¯s daring attitude.


    She was so violent and bloody and she was all his to keep.


    Alina held on to the gun and they all dashed through the corridor, sounds of gunshot sting inside the club and echoing in the walls of the corridor.


    ¡°Get the jet ready. We are leaving Mexico today¡± Dante thundered his orders over the phone as they raced towards the exit.


    Alina¡¯s breathing was heavy and her heart was racing to the skies.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she just fucking killed someone. She had engaged in so many fights in the past but she never did kill anyone.


    And now she just did which got Dante drooling lustfully at her.


    Gripping hold of her wrist, Dante pressed Alina towards himself the moment he slid his phone into his pants with Luciano checking if the coast was clear.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame our meeting got disrupted today¡± Dario said once they were all out, each person racing for his car.


    ¡°Ofcourse. We will see next time. I hope you both survive this¡± Dante yelled back with a snide smile.


    Opening the car door in a haste, he pushed Alina into the car before lurching inside himself.


    They all wasted no time in roaring their engines to life, hitting the high way.


    ¡°Luca I need everyone of us evacuated from Mexico before tomorrow runs out. We¡¯ve been fucking attacked¡± Dante furiously yelled over the phone once more.


    Alina turned back to catch a glimpse of the club.


    It was seriously in dissaray, smoke engulfing the air with people scampering for shelter.


    Her heart beat was so frantic that she found herself choking on the air.


    From a peaceful meeting to exchanging bullets with assassins sent to kill them.


    Who was behind this?


    Disconnecting the call, Dante took a cursory look at Alina


    ¡°Are you ok be?¡± He panted.


    Alina shook her head in fear. ¡°We almost died Dante. I thought I would die¡±


    Dante gave an uncanny smile. ¡°But we didn¡¯t. You were amazing out there gattina. You have me salivating at your feet¡±


    Alina touched her bleeding throat and felt the blood trickle down.


    She winced the moment her fingers grazed the open wound that seethed out blood.


    ¡°We will get that bandaged once we are on air ok¡± Dante assured her, his eyes not diverting from the road as he sped on the high way.


    Alina tried rxing the wreckage that had now be of her nerves when she noticed the jeep next to them lowering its windows.


    Her body went rigid in fear and Dante immedately pushed her head down, his head also going down too with her¡¯s as he elerated the car speed.


    The piercing sound of gun shots hits the windows of their car, shattering it into pieces. Dante quickly pulled out his gun and fired two quick shots at the jeep before pumping more speed into the car.


    ¡°Dante are we going to die? I don¡¯t want to die please Dante¡±Alina asked in tears.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t. I promise. We won¡¯t die¡± Dante reassured her.


    Alina felt herself light headed with each violent bump along the highway.


    She peeked at the rear view mirror and spotted some one in a ck car also aiming a fire arm at Leonardo¡¯s car but luckily he was able to swerve in time.


    Debris and bullets flew in the air as well as death and fear.


    Alina noticed another car tailgating them, this timeing to Dante¡¯s side of the road as the hot chase continued.


    ¡°Oh fuck.  Dante dock!¡± Alina screamed.


    Dante at once docked his head down whilst Alina instantlygrabbed the gun she took and released fire in a flick, the car loosing control and crashing violently onto another car.


    Dante had his eyes widened at Alina¡¯s bloody badass attitude.


    ¡°You are so amazing!¡± He cried out in joy.


    ¡°You can thank meter first get this fucking cars of our tail!¡±


    ¡°Anything for you baby¡± Dante replied with a smug smile.


    Their car sped so roughly with about two cars behind it following suit, trying to catch up with them.


    Dante took in a deep breath and mmed his foot against the breaks of his car, swerving it off the highway and into a sharp corner.


    The pursuing cars were caught off guard and struggled to catch their breaks.


    The screeching sound of tires was heard, the cars swerving in between the roadnes before loosing control and crashing violently.


    ¡°I promise you Alina. We will be safe. I won¡¯t let any thing happen to you¡±

 A trip to Italy

    Dante and Alina burst open the doors of their car the moment they arrived at the airport.


    They wasted no time in lurching out of the car and towards the jet.


    Gripping on to her hand, Dante sprinted with Alina, pulling her safely up the stairs and into the jet.


    The crew shut the door once everyone had rushed inside.


    Alina finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Her hand was pressed against her chest as she tried to calm her unsteady and rapid heart beat.


    ¡°Get this fucking ne on the air and take us to Italy now!¡± Dante growled.


    The muscles in his arm tenses, perspiration making his shirt stick on to his body and revealing his taunted biceps with the veins in his hands pulsating.


    Alina felt mesmerized by how sinfully hot her husband looked even without trying.


    ¡°Please just two more minutes Mr Morelli¡± the pilot pleadingly said, his body quivering.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the dy sir. This was a very impromptu call on our part after you informed us of your attack and eagerness to leave Mexico. We have to get some things arranged sir¡± the co-pilot tried exining with a warm smile.


    ¡°Fuck! I never wanted to know if it was impromptu or not. Get this ne on the air and shut the¡ª¨C¡± Dante stopped himself as soon as he began talking and stared at the co-pilot intently.


    ¡°How did you know we were attacked?¡± He asked, tucking out his gun.


    The co-pilot became stunned as well as the other crew members of the flight. Chills spread throughout his body and he took a while in getting back his tongue.


    ¡°Well¨Ci¨Cyou said it over the phone¡± he stuttered with his words. Horror and fear settled in his features and droplets of sweat beads covered his face.


    ¡°Yes Mr Morelli. You said it yourself over the call¡± the air hostess chorused,ing over to stand with the co-pilot.


    ¡°No he didn¡¯t¡± Alina gravelly whispered, going over to the cockpit.


    ¡°There must be a mixup¡± the co-pilot said with a nervous chuckle.


    He looked at the trembling pilot who was focused on getting the ne to take off. ¡°Antonio he told you he was attacked over the phone didn¡¯t he? There must surely be a mixup¡±


    Antonio shook his head. ¡°He never said so. He only instructed me to get the jet ready and abruptly ended the call. How did you both know he was attacked?¡±


    ¡°Fuck son of a bitch¡± the co-pilot cursed underneath his breath.


    He attempted to make a run for it but Raphael immedately mmed him against the panels of the jet.


    The air hostess stealthily tried moving towards the door but Alina instantly gripped her by the arm, yanking her back.


    ¡°If you move I¡¯ll shoot you¡± Alina threatened, pointing a gun at her head and giving her dagger res.


    ¡°Are you in on this?¡±Dante savagely asked the pilot, fixing a gun at his head whilst maintaining a grip on the co-pilot.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sir. I have no idea what¡¯s going on¡± the pilot truthfully replied in tears, his tremor rising.


    ¡°Get this fucking jet on air in the next two minutes else I¡¯ll ughter each and every one of you and I won¡¯t care who is innocent or not¡± Dante threatened the pilot.


    He pushed the co-pilot back into the cockpit and pointed a gun at him. The pilot quickly put on his head piece, requesting for clearance from the control tower.


    ¡°One minute left¡± Dante grimaced.


    The pilot hold on the controls of the ne trembled as he awaited clearance from the air traffic control tower.


    ¡°Thirty seconds left¡± Dante seethed in anger, cocking his gun, ready to shoot all three of them.


    ¡°Clearance granted¡± the control tower responded. The pilot sighed a breath of relief and sped down the runaway before taking off.


    ¡°Send assassins to the families of each and every one of the crew. If we don¡¯tnd in Italy in the next thirteen hours, I want their entire families cleared from the face of this earth¡± Dante brutally ordered over the phone.


    ¡°Sir please¡­ don¡¯t harm me. Please I¡¯m just trying to survive ¡± The air hostess pleaded, still held at gun


    point by Alina.


    Dante continued his call and spoke in Italian whilst keeping his unfiltered gaze at the pilots.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t harm you but you and that freaking co-pilot had something to do with our attack. We almost died. You deserve whatever ising for you¡±Alina spat at her.


    Dislodging the lump in her throat, the air hostess attempted to plead once more but Alinanded her a painful p which sent her falling down and grazing her elbow on the mettalic floors of the jet.


    ¡°Not another word from your mouth else I swear I¡¯ll shoot you¡±


    Dante turned to look at Alina¡¯s aggressive behaviour in awe. He drooled for her in lust and hunger watching her turn on her beast mode.


    ¡°The assassins are on their way. When we drop onnd, you three will answer to me and may God grant your souls ess to heaven¡± Dante sinisterly uttered.


    The entire crew shook in fear and dread


    ¡°Uncle Alessio?¡± Alina inquired from Dante as he went over to her side.


    ¡°He just sent a text. Though there is still tension but the fire has been put out and some of the attackers have been gunned down whilst some escaped. But the area is still not safe so he said the wedding will hold in Italy, Bergamo¡± Dante filled her in.


    Alina nodded while Dante led the terrified air hostess into the toilet and locked her in there.


    ¡°What about Leonardo?¡± Alina asked.


    ¡°It seems he must have drove to meet some of the capos in Mexico. I still can¡¯t believe these mother fuckers had something to do with our attack¡± Dante sighed.


    Running his hands through his hair,


    he came over to seat down while grabbing Alina, hauling her up against his chest.


    Dante took out his phone which was ringing and answered the caller.


    ¡°We keep on meeting new enemies every day. But don¡¯t worry I believe by the time we descend, they will have much to spill out. Send out word to all the capos. I need all of us at Italy and everybody has to be fully guarded¡­.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina listened to Dante converse over the phone. Sighing another breath of relief, she still couldn¡¯t believe how many times she had escaped death in just one day.


    It felt so thrilling and so scary at the same time. The rush of adrenaline in her body got her hyper and her heart pumped in such a tremendous speed.


    Her entire body was still in shock of everything that had transpired. She took such a risk by hitting that man in the groin. She was very much scared but she knew there was no way she would go down without a fight.


    Alina took nces at Dante¡¯s sharp profile as he spoke in Italian over the phone. The man oozed of authority and power, the type you wouldn¡¯t want to dare and hearing him beastly threatening the crew got her walls clenching.


    How could she be so turned on by his demon side?


    Alina exhaled onest time and rested her head on Dante¡¯s shoulder.


    They had been in Mexico for just two days and they were almost killed.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what events Italy had in store for them.

 Blood baths

    ALINA


    I and Dante alighted from the stairs of the jet, the wind hitting my hair across my face.


    We had been on the air for more than ten hours, away from the mncholic clutches of those after our lives.


    By the time wended, it was already seven in the morning.


    I couldn¡¯t feel more relieved stepping my feet on the Italian soil.


    I noticed about ten muscr men standing on the runway with fleet of cars around them.


    ¡°Dante it¡¯s been so long! Wee to Italy¡± An elderly man, possibly the age of Alessio or even older, came towards us.


    He engulfed Dante in a tight hug.


    ¡°Homero. Thank you so much for the warm reception¡± Dante replied with a mild smile.


    Turning to face me, Dante introduced me to him.¡±Alina this is my uncle Homero. He is a rtive from my mother¡¯s line, my grand mother¡¯s side. He is my great uncle¡¯s son. Homero meet my wife, Alina¡±


    That meant he was the cousin to Dante¡¯s mother.


    I extended my hand to him and he took it with such an iron grip, startling and making me recoil.


    ¡°Homero Garc¨ªa. I was told of the attack you all encountered. How is Alessio? I¡¯m sure he must be so blood thirsty right now¡± Homero said with a mirthfulughter.


    Dante nodded and gave a shallowugh.


    ¡°The man has Morelli¡¯s blood flowing in his veins. You don¡¯t mess with a Morelli and go scot free¡±


    ¡°Anyways that aside, Homero the crew on board have something to do with our attack. I need them bounded up and taken to your warehouse. We need to set things straight¡± Dante expelled his orders.


    Homero nodded and signalled to his men to go into the jet and bring out the crew. The men drew their guns and walked into the jet. In no time, the entire flight crew were dragged out.


    They had pleading eyes at I and Dante. I locked my gaze with the pilot as he quivered and was being pushed into the car.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything sir. I swear on my life. I have no clue on what is going on¡±the pilot pleaded fervently as he was roughly pushed into one of the cars.


    ¡°Dante, the pilot, I believe he is innocent, please don¡¯t kill him¡± I interceeded on his behalf.


    ¡°That will be for me to decide wife. Don¡¯t interfere or I might just have to deal with you¡± Dante seductively whispered into my ear making me take in sharp breaths.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He suddenly asked friendly, his hands stretching towards a car.


    I nodded in obedience and followed him into the grey hyuandai.


    Homero entered a seperate car, whilst Dante and I entered into one with a driver in it.


    ¡°Where are we heading to Dante?¡± I asked him with questionable brows.


    ¡°We are heading to Homero¡¯s ware house. I¡¯m eager to spill some blood¡±Dante replied with his eyes on the road.


    I suddenly felt inmed with fear and had my jaws dropped down.


    ¡°What?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He looked at me. ¡°The flight crew. I¡¯m eager to spill their blood¡± he chorused what he had said earlier not minding my stunned state.


    ¡°The pilot. Remember¡± I reminded him, cing my hands on his.


    ¡°Leave that for me to decide wife. I care for you Alina but don¡¯t tempt me to punish you for interfering in this¡± Dante gravelly spoke.


    A sad look on my face got me sighing and I subconsciously ced my head on Dante¡¯s shoulder.


    Dante brought my face to his and his carouse hands grazed the injury on my throat.


    I hissed in pain and he ced feathery light kisses on it.


    ¡°See why I need to spill their blood? I¡¯ll make sure they bleed for every drop of blood that leaves your body my love¡±


    I was speechless and tongue tied.


    I could only mumble a reply as he trailed kisses from my throat to my nape and to my cor bone.


    He practically littered my neck with kisses through out the ride, soothing my pain and calming the torrents that had evolved as my nerves.


    We were thest car to arrive at the ware house. Homero¡¯s men were already on standby, guns drawn ready forbat.


    The driver killed the engine, bringing the car to an abrupt halt.


    Pushing the doors open, Dante stepped out with me, walking side by side with me into the warehouse.


    I spotted the flight crew tied up; hands and leg bounded up and lying on the cold dirt floor of the warehouse.


    Horror stricken, the pilot looked into my eyes, as if pleading for his innocence.


    I studied each and everyone of them.


    The co-pilot and air hostess shook like leaves, their breathing unsteady with bullet beads forming on their foreheads.


    They were the real culprits not the pilot. His bodynguage spoke the truth.


    Dante left my side and strode towards the crew members.


    Crouching down by them, he essed the pilot. His brows were pulled together at Dante and his body trembled with each nano second that passed by.


    ¡°Antonio¨C¡± Dante said ignoring the other crew.


    Antonio looked pleadingly at Dante. ¡°I have no clue of what is going capo. Per favore credimi¡± he pleaded in Italian.


    ¡°Liberlo. Hai conquistato tua libert¨¤ Antonio¡± Dante ordered, standing up and turning to face Homero who stood next to me.


    ¡°Are you sure about this boy?¡± Homero inquired.


    Dante nodded. ¡°Release him Homero. He is innocent. These two¡­¡± He pointed at the co-pilot and the air hostess, ¡°are the culprits¡±


    ¡°Grazie mille capo dei capi. Grazie mille¡± the pilot cried out as he eagerly stood up once untied.


    ¡°Nevertheless you aren¡¯t entirely free. I¡¯ll still have my eyes on you and my men monitoring you. Any hint of betrayal and I¡¯ll pass atleast fifteen bullets in your body¡± Dante warned with a hard re.


    ¡°Ofcourse capo. I will never betray you¡±


    ¡°We hope so. Now stand and watch how I kill people who betray me¡± Dante savagely replied turning to face the co pilot and air hostess.


    Leaning down to the co pilot, he yanked his hair making the man cry out in fear. ¡°Spill¡± hemanded in such a dire tone.


    The man tremored and his breathing became extremely rapid.


    He hesitated to talk for a moment, keeping mute which infuriated Dante.


    I watched in total shock as Dante brought out his gun and shot him thrice on both legs.


    He let out an anguished cry and Dante turned his attention to the air hostess. Her blood ran cold as Dante positioned his gun at her.


    ¡°Sir..¡±she pleaded in a hysterical cry.


    The rming sound of the gunshots went off. I pinched my eyes closed for a moment before opening it.


    The air hostess was bleeding from her arms and knees.


    ¡°Tie them up with noose tactic. I want to see them struggle to breath¡± Dantemanded.


    In no time, the ropes that bounded their legs were untied and used to hang around their neck whilst their wrist remained bounded.


    ¡°Should I repeat myself?¡± He asked the co-pilot.


    ¡°Luis Perez¡± he finally confessed, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Spill more!¡±


    ¡°He¨Che paid us to stall the flight if you and your wife escaped his assassins¡± the air hostess disclosed. Dante ordered for the noose around their necks to be tightened and they let out horrific screams.


    ¡°So you mean to tell me you two betrayed me for Luis Perez? Do you have a single clue of what that man does to children?¡± Dante spat at both of them.


    I could see he was trying to control his urge to kill them right away.


    They shook their head rigorously.


    It seemed I was the only one frightened by what was going on.


    Everybody else looked unfazed by the slow torture of the co pilot and his aplice.


    Dante stroked his chin and walked in a circle around them both.


    ¡°Please we are s-sorry¡± the co-pilot struggled to let the words out of his mouth as the noose restricted his air flow.


    ¡°Alina ¡± he called out to my anxious self. I passed him a nce.


    ¡°Watch what I do to people who cause you to bleed ok¡± Alina instructed me.


    I mumbled a ¡®yes¡¯ and forced my eyelids to stay opened.


    In a speed of light, Dante pushed his gun into the mouth of the co-pilot and signalled to one of the men to do the same to the air hostess.


    They both quaked in their boots, their body trembling so rigorously.


    ¡°See you in hell¡± he said to them before they both pulled the trigger.


    It was such a disturbing and grisly sight to witness. Their blood sttered from their heads, some flesh could be spotted too.


    I felt like throwing up but controlled myself noticing how calm everyone was like nothing happened.


    ¡°Luis Perez is next!¡±

 I want to fuck you

    ALINA


    I greedily took in all the surroundings, eyes scanning and roving the scenery all around as our car spend on the highway.


    Italy looked so beautiful. The sun was shining so elegantly on the fast moving cars.


    There were variety of building styles. I hungrily fed my eyes on some sky scrappers whose summit looked like it could reach the sky.


    We passed different shops, restaurant and malls all with fascinating special light affects. I could only imagine how beautiful they would look at night.


    As cars moved fast so also did the people swarm around, enjoying the sunny weather and ravishing atmosphere.


    Once Dante killed the traitors, he spoke briefly about some things with Homero. I couldn¡¯t make out what they discussed because it was all in Italian. Once done, he took me by hand towards a waiting limousine.


    I slowly closed my eyes in a bid to sleep. I hadn¡¯t had enough sleep ever since our attack in Mexico.


    I hadn¡¯t close my eyes for more than ten minutes when I slowly fluttered them back open. I felt something wet on my neck.


    Yes something, no, someone was nibbling hungrily on my neck.


    I let out a soft whimper, realising it was Dante¡¯s tongue working magic around my neck.


    He was biting on it softly and sucking it, giving me love bites. He enclosed his arm around my waist.


    ¡°I want to fuck you badly dear wife¡±he breathed against my ear.


    Dante instantly pressed his lips on mine. They were searing hot as he kissed me deeper, our lips moving in rhythm.


    His drove his tongue inside me setting me to moan louder. Overwhelmed by lust, I grabbed a fistful of his hair, yanked him and pulled him closer as he plundered me with his tongue, our kiss bing intense with lust and craving.


    His hands instinctively pushed under my gown, trailing towards my innermost area as the kiss became more errotic.


    Once he reached my panties, he began pleasuring my clit through thece underwear that covered it. Rubbing his hands ever so sensually on my clit got me shattering with moans that sounded like music to his ears.


    He started pulling down my panties desperately like a starved man till it had gotten to my knee.


    He wanted me now.


    Unfortunately, the honking sound of cars as we drove made me realise we were in a car and we weren¡¯t alone.  I also didn¡¯t think I was ready for what he was about to do.


    The driver was seated at the far end of the car and he must have probably heard my shameful moans.


    Oh my Goodness. Dante would be the end of me.


    I broke out of our intense make out and quickly wore my panties back up leaving Dante stunned.


    ¡°Why would you stop me my dear wife?¡±He sniggered.


    ¡°We are in a car. And we have a driver here with us plus I dont want to have sex now¡± I replied as I became beetroot red reminding myself of the fact that the driver could have heard my moans.


    Dante instead leaned in closer and ran his tongue upwards in one long lick of my neck. God this man was arousing me to dangerous heights.


    ¡°Ok gattina. But the longer it takes me to get in between your sweet thighs, the rougher I¡¯m going to pound in you when I finally get in there¡±


    I stared at him tongue-tied at his sensual wordings. He licked his lips and I shuddered, but not in fear, in mixed feelings of what was toe.


    I gulped and slowly rested my head on Dante¡¯s shoulder, closing my eyes and wanting to be awoken when we had reached our destination.


    * * * * * * * *


    ¡°Alina¡­ Alina wakeup¡± I heard a husky masculine voice resonate in my ears and it was sounding like it wasing from a faraway ce apanied by mild tappings on my shoulder.


    ¡°We are here be¡± the calm rich voice drew me out of my dark abyss and stirred me out of my slumber.


    My eyes fluttered open and fell upon the emerald orbs of Dante with a charming smile registered on his face.


    ¡°Are we here already?¡± I yawned, stretching my arms.


    Dante nodded,bing his hands through my hair.


    Did I really sleep thought out the entire ride.


    Suddenly, I became feeling self conscious under Dante¡¯s hot and piercing gaze.


    Oh fuck. I hope I didn¡¯t drool or snore in my sleep. Or worse still, sleep talked. I wanted to look atleast presentable in my sleep and I didn¡¯t want Dante to see me as weird.


    Suddenly a part of me realised I was caring too much about my appearance before Dante.


    This wasn¡¯t me.


    Pathetic.  When did I start bing overly concerned about my appearance when I was with Dante?


    Fuck. This man was doing things to me. Things I feared and I didn¡¯t want to think off.


    I drifted my eyes from his and faced it at the tinted sses of the limousine, trying to get a peak of where we were.


    Immediately my gazended on the jaw dropping scenery in front of us, my breathing froze and I became doe eyed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This ce was fucking huge.


    Where are we?


    ¡°Beautiful right?¡± Dante¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°Dante where are we?¡± I gazed back at him and caught a disparaging smile on his lips.


    ¡°We are in one of my many private hotels. So do you want to keep admiring it from the inside or you want to go outside and see it for yourself?¡± Dante gave me a boyish grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll love to go see out myself¡± I bubbled with excitement.


    Stepping out of the car with Dante, he at once interlocked our hands as we walked towards the spinning ss doors of the hotel.


    I was literally speechless the moment I and Dante stepped down to behold the beguiling, imperial building that stood tall.


    I turned my attention from the ss doors to meet Dante staring at me.


    ¡°What?¡±I asked.


    ¡°You seem so intoxicated by the scenery¡±He cockily replied to my gawking self.


    Ofcourse I was. It was my first time in Italy.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Yeah I am. First time in Italy¡± I bodly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will see more of Italy by day and I shall be your guide. You have me all to yourself¡± he gave a wink causing me to almost choke on the air. I didn¡¯t say a word, my mind was racing on how this trip will turn out for the both of us.

 Together Alone

    I stared dewy eyed at the spell binding environment I was in.


    I could tell Dante was smirking as he took sharp nces of me.


    It felt like I was in the surroundings of a pce. This ce was bigger than Dante¡¯s house and his house was huge.


    I fed my eyes on the architectural design of the hotel.


    The hotel had ss windows that beamed and sparkled as a result of the bright rays of the sun hitting it.


    The door to the entrance was spinning and it shimmered, emerald gemstones designed into it.


    That must have cost a fortune.


    There were sprinklers deposited at all corners, their waters hitting thergewn that surrounded a part of the formal building.


    Water fountains stood at various locations. They were decorated with marbel and they sprayed water upwards into the air.


    I peaked up and I saw the name of the hotel bodly written in a beautiful shade of red. It was probably in Italian and I couldn¡¯t read Italian.


    The entire vicinity was dazzling with light beams coupled with ostentatious statues of gargoyles and lions.


    It was really so ssy. Expensive cars were parked at all corners.


    This ce was really for men and women of high ss.


    The moment I stepped my feet inside the building, I was thoroughly mesmerized and spell bounded.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sweet scent of honey and almond hit my nostrils creating a beautiful odour frenzy.


    The ceilings were held up by huge marble white pirs that had intricate designs.


    A huge chandelier was situated at the middle of the lobby, brilliant lights radiating from it. That chandelier looked like it cost a fortune-which it probably did.


    Smaller, elegant chandeliers stood at some corners of the lobby.


    Italian music yed in the lobby, the sound reverberate through the air.


    The lobby also had beautifully furnished rounded wooden ables and red sofa¡¯s matching to its formal look.


    nt pots and flower vases were littered all around, feeling the lobby with their scent.


    The beeping sound of the elevator rang into my ears.


    Before I knew it, I was being led to the centre of the lobby by Dante, his grip on my arm was strong like I could vanish into thin air.


    An older lookingdy with brown hair having an ounce of gray in it was situated at the reception desk. She was on a white shirt and ck office trousers.


    ¡°Benvenuto signore¡± I heard thedy say.


    ¡°La nostra camera ¨¨ stata preparata?-has our room being prepared?¡± Dante asked.


    I watched her nod her head and hand Dante a keycard.


    He swiftly took me by hand once more and we stepped inside the elevator.


    I watched Dante press thest button.


    We were heading towards the top floor.


    The elevator made a beep sound as it opened.


    I watched Dante scan the keycard and type it in the code to get into the room.


    No fucking way. I was mesmerized, enthralled and speechless.


    This was an entire building inside a hotel.


    The room was beautiful, the rays of the sun filling it as a result of the ss walls adding to its rich outlook.


    The living room had ss walls by the side whilst the rest walls were brown. It was actually good because I could probably see the whole of Italy from the spellbinding view of the thick transparent ss.


    A huge t screen tv hung up and underneath itid a firece built into the wall.


    Opposite the firece were velvet coloured sofas with fluffy pillows and a coffee table.


    My eyes narrowed to the right side of the room, it¡¯s door was slightly opened. I strained my eyes to peak a nce and I saw that it was the kitchen. I could spot various cupboards and stools in it.


    A huge chandelier hung over arge dinning table next to the ss walls. A very good idea. Eating and enjoying the Italian scenery.


    I noticed metal stairs with iron bars. That probably led to the bedroom and bathroom.


    Would I and Dante share a room? I dreaded that thought..


    ¡°This is one of my penthouses Alina. I would have taken you to my vi but you seem so tired. Go upstairs and freshen up ok. Everything is already in ce. Your clothes, perfumes, shoes, toothbrush and all that. I got everything in preparation for our arrival. Your room is the one with the white door ok. I¡¯ll call on one of the hotel staffs to get us food¡±


    ¡°How did you do all that in such short notice? I mean getting everything, the clothes and all? We¡¯ve been on air together?¡± I inquired with raised brows.


    Dante walked slowly towards me with a charming lopsided smile.


    ¡°I made all the arrangements on air. I had my hotel staffs prepare this pent house, hours before our arrival in Italy sweetheart¡±


    He gently grasped on to a strand of my hair, his lustful eyes settling on the nape of my neck.


    I could only nod.


    ¡°You really out did your self this time Dante¡± I breathed out in astonishment.


    ¡°Do you love it?¡± Dante asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes I do. This ce is beautiful¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I deserve a treat for this special treatment I arranged for you?¡± Dante grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°A treat? What sort of treat?¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a kiss¡± Dante gave a lopsided smile, his eyes filled with passion.


    My breathing hitched and I averted my gaze from him.


    ¡°Or a night with you¡± His voice dropped gravelly low.


    Dislodging the lump in my throat, I spoke. ¡°Dante you are silly. I think I should go freshen up now¡±


    ¡°Sure ragazza timida. Food will be ready by the time you are done. And then we will discuss how we will enjoy our day together¡± Dante put emphasis on ¡®together¡¯ as he spoke huskily and mischief shone in his eyes.


    I and Dante would be under the same roof. I felt knots tie in my stomach.


    I know it is like the same in his mansion back home but this time it¡¯s just going to be I and him. No maids, no guards patrolling the area.


    Just I and Dante.


    I hope I don¡¯t do something stupid.

 My Sweet Dante

    ALINA


    ¡°Dante what are you cooking?¡± I asked with a cock brow as I meandered into the broad kitchen.


    My eyes took in every detail of the kitchen.


    The kitchen was huge. It seemed like a dinning room. A long shiny marble kitchen counterid in the middle, separating the broad kitchen into two parts.


    Various cupboards and carved stools of different designs were littered all around. The rays of the sun gave off rainbow specks to the grey tiles of the kitchen wall as it hit them.


    We had already eaten a sumptuous breakfast prepared by the hotel cooks so what was Dante cooking?


    Dante who had his back turned against me,stood near one of the induction stoves that were built into the kitchen counter.


    He had an apron on and a hair which I really found very amusing.


    He was whisking eggs and cream in a bowl.


    He pivoted and a beam shone in his eyes. ¡°Well this is frittata. It¡¯s just like omelette but garnished with meat, cheese and vegetables. I¡¯m making it specially for you¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I shrugged my shoulders.


    Dante sighed and dropped the bowl on the counter. ¡°Because it¡¯s going to be yourst meal¡± his voice dropped low.


    I weazed hard and stepped back doe eyed.


    Dante erupted into fits ofughter and shook his head. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m making it because I want you to taste one of my favourite Italian dishes¡±


    I put a hand on my chest and breathed out. ¡°Stop doing that¡± I chided him midly.


    ¡°Are we still going on a tour round Rome today?¡± I asked shyly.


    ¡°Ofcouse sweetheart¡± Dante huskily replied.


    I smiled like a dog with two tails and hugged Dante subconsciously.


    At once I pulled out, realising what I had done and my cheeks reddened.


    ¡°If you want to touch me wife¡­¡±he lowly began with a smirk. ¡°Do it well silly¡±he added with his one hand snaking around my waist and tugging me closer to him.


    My face went beetroot red. ¡°Dante stop and cook¡± I fumbled a reply, my eyes darting to the ground.


    I swiftly freed myself from his grip and pivoted but stopped mid way and drifted my eyes back to him.


    I turned my head towards him and softly pinched his cheek. ¡°You are the silly one and it¡¯s cute¡±


    Dante grinned like a baby given candy and continued making breakfast.


    * * * * * * * *


    I and Dante walked down the cobble streets of Rome. Everything felt so amazing and surreal; the brilliant sun shining down happily, the cars bustling and people flowing like a tide.


    Dante asked if we should take a car but hell no.


    I insisted we walked. How would I enjoy my tour if we don¡¯t walk hand in hand and relish the moment? He brought along two disposable cameras that each had space for about sixty photographs.


    That way we could capture the moments of our beautiful tour.


    The street we were in had a lot of old Italian apartments, balconies that had people¡¯s clothes and rugs hanging out of it. The road was cobbled and it added to the beauty.


    Loud chirpings from men and women both young and old filled the air. I looked around with a beam on my face and began taking pictures of everyone and everything.


    To be very honest, Italy was beautiful.


    ¡°Where are we going Dante?¡± I inquired, taking pictures of the architectural strictures of houses and the people.


    In the blink of an eye, Dante took a picture of me with his disposable camera before I could even object.


    ¡°Dante¡± I cried out, almost choking on the air.


    ¡°Why did you take it? I¡¯ll definitely look hideous. You didn¡¯t even tell me on time¡±I scolded.


    ¡°You can never look hideous¡± Dante replied with a boyish grin.     ¡°You always look mesmerizing and we are going to my favourite coffee shop¡± Dante announced as he led me to the front of a dainty coffee shop.


    Even though we had eaten enough already, I didn¡¯t mind it. I needed to get as much Italian experience as I could.


    We walked merrily to the front of the shop and sat on one of the patio chairs outside. It was very cozy. I rested my camera on the matching table in front of us.


    My eyes gazed at the cafe¡¯s barner and I squinted my gaze, trying to pronounce it.


    ¡°Opp¨Coppo¡­¡±my voice trailed off as Dante interrupted me with a chortle.


    ¡°Oppio Caff? principessa¡± he corrected.


    Show off. I huffed at him. ¡°You are a show off¡±


    ¡°I corrected you from ruining the Italiannguage. If I didn¡¯t stop you on time you would have probably bitten your tongue¡±he cockily replied with charming smiles.


    This man was so insanely confident, it amused and irked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go order for us. What would you like to eat?¡± Dante asked with a slightly raised brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Surprise me¡±I replied smiling.


    ¡°Oh I will¡±he said, his tone suddenly sultry before he entered the interior of the shop.


    I sat still, my eyes roving about, greedily feeding on the architectural designs of Rome. My body was literally basking in the warmth of the sun and the breeze just gave off a serene feeling.


    I tilted my head and spotted Dante through the windowing out with arge spherical tray.


    He came out and ced it infront of me. It contained two oval shaped cups of chocte drink and a circr te filled with what seemed like chicken nuggets.


    The aroma evolving from it was heavenly. I couldn¡¯t wait to bring it to my taste buds.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Hmm they smell lovely¡± I groaned with a watery mouth.


    ¡°These my dear wife are called Crhette di pollo e ricotta, a dish filled with chicken and ricotta¡±


    His Italian ent was amazing. I just loved the way it rolled from his tongue.


    He brought one to my face, holding it for me to take a bite.


    I tried taking it out of his hand but he gave me a quirky look and shook his head as if telling me to eat it from his hand.


    I felt my cheeks heated up and gave in to his demand.


    Bringing my face closer, I took a bite out of it. My eyes widened and I let out a low moan.


    This was delicious.


    ¡°You like it don¡¯t you?¡± Dante cooly asked.


    I nodded and grabbed it out of his hand, taking bites out of it.


    ¡°You look beautiful Alina¡± Dante leaned in closer.


    I blushed at his statement and continued chewing the food.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Dante asked as he took a bite out of one.


    ¡°Exquiste and sweet¡±


    ¡°I bet that¡¯s how your pussy tastes¡±He charmingly whispered with a wink.


    All the colours drained from my face at his sensual wordings.


    ¡°Stop that¡±I chided teasingly with my red cheeks.


    Heughed at my blushed self and awkwardness as we continued our food. We talked about so many things as we ate and enjoyed the fine view of the street.


    It was just beautiful.


    ¡°I¡¯m so filled and desperate to explore Rome¡±I said with a grin.


    He raised a brow at me and took onest gulp of his chocte drink before standing up and stretching his hand towards me.


    I took hold of it with a giggle and grabbed my camera.


    A contentious smile adopted itself on my face. Time to explore.

 A new dawn

    ALINA


    I smiled broadly as I reminisced about my day with Dante. He really outdid himself in this one.


    Today had been so fun filled, amazing and beautiful to say the least. Dante took me to so many beautiful sites in Rome and I enjoyed every bit of our tour.


    I never kmew Dante had a vast knowledge of Roman history.


    He had totally nned everything. He bought us tickets to Roman Colosseum and Roman Forum ahead of our visit. It got me stuperfied.


    Wended in italy early this morning so how was he able to do all these in such a short time?


    This man was a box of surprises.


    The Colosseum was thergest amphitheatre in Rome with an audience capacity of fifty thousand. It was also very historical. Dante told me that this was where the famous diatorialbats, animal fights and Romans games were held followed by the bloody, gory and murderous deaths.


    I cringed knowing people actually died here some hundreds of years ago and all for sport but it was a very beautiful site.


    The forum was just as beautiful as the Colosseum. It was the centre of the city and provided us with a view of the ruins of ancient markets, administrative and religious buildings. It was really a historical site.


    We visited the Ptine Hill which was included in our Colosseum ticket. It gave us ess to the ruins of the residences of Emperor Augustus, the first Roman Emperor.


    Dante told me ording to myth, the city was founded by Romulus and Remus. I had no idea who they were.


    He said they were twins who were found and suckled by a wolf in a cave.


    Iughed so hard when I heard that.


    How was that even possible?


    Dante was literally my tour guide round Rome.


    He took me to Piazza Venezia which was not far from the Roman Forum.


    We literally did a great deal of exploring today.


    In between our tour, I also got to try different mouth watering Italian cuisines.


    I never kmew Dante could be this sweet. He literally made me eat almost every Italian dish that came our way.


    I definitely don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have appetite for dinner once we arrive home.


    It was seven pm now. We had gotten lots of walks and lots of taxi rides.


    The Italian night sky was beautiful. The stars shone radiantly with the luminous moon spreading its soft rays through the foggy clouds.


    We were walking down a street, the beautiful streetmps beaming over us, providing light to our pathway.


    ¡°Where are we heading to Dante?¡±I asked, my excitement still webbed over my face.


    ¡°Are you up for onest surprise?¡±he asked as his hold on my hand tightened.


    ¡°Always. Please tell me where we are going¡±I chirped out in excitement.


    He turned his face to look at mine and smiled. ¡°No¡± was his abrupt reply.


    My face morphed into a frown and I used my shoulder to hit his which got himughing.


    He stopped in our tracks making me stop to and turned to face me. Bringing his index finger to my face, he ced it on my lips before running it along my bottom lip gently.


    ¡°Every inch of you turns me on¡±he whispered giving mee¨Chither stares, his voice caressing me.


    I became doe eyed and my eyes quickly  darted to the cobble grounds. He brought his hands to lift my head up, facing him.


    ¡°You look more adorable when you are shy. Ragazza timida¡±


    He was being so romantic and sweet.


    Before I could think anymore, he softly ced his lips on mine, kissing me gently.


    After our brief make out session, he pulled out with a grin.


    ¡°So¡­ will you tell me where we are going now?¡±I asked shyly as we began walking.


    ¡°No¡±was his same abrupt reply.


    This man was insane.


    I didn¡¯t know if I should frown or grumble at him. I decided to annoy him by eagerly pulling on his hair.


    ¡°Exactly how I want you to pull my hair when I fuck you¡± Dante said with a wink at me.


    ¡°You are so cocky and a jerk¡±I said with a gasp and my cheeks turning scarlet red.


    ¡°Well you just kissed a cocky jerk¡± Dante replied.


    I noticed we had walked towards a river. A water taxi was at the edge and a man stood inside, seemed like he was waiting for us.


    My face lit up. I had never been in a water taxi before. Dante helped me get inside.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a little ride shall we?¡±Dante asked which seemed more like amand because the taxi already set off once we entered.


    It was very romantic. I peeped my face out of one of the numerous windows of the water taxi. The river beneath was beautiful. I could see the reflection of the moon and stars. I bet the water will be freezingly cold. The chilly wind blew eagerly and it gave me goosebumps.


    Dange drapped an arm over my shoulder and snuggled me close to himself once I retreated my face out of the window.


    ¡°Be are you still scared of me? Are you scared I might kill you one day?¡±


    Wow. That question was so sudden. It took me aback.


    ¡°Well not really anymore.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Be honest ok¡±


    I stared at him


    ¡°You be honest. Why are you being so nice to me?¡±


    He smiled at me. ¡°Because I realised I had the wrong assumption of you. I thought the main reason your father nned this alliance was to get information about my mafia and I took him on because I was determined to beat him at his own game. I thought you were like¡­¡±


    ¡°My father I know¡±I sighed.


    ¡°That was why you tormented me so much and made me go through pain¡±


    A sad look washed upon Dante¡¯s face as he held my gaze with his.


    ¡°I am sorry honestly. Can you ever forgive me for everything I did please? I just held such a deep grudge against your family for the death of my parents and it moved me to act the way I did with you¡±Dante pleaded, caressing my arm.


    ¡°I can forgive you for hurting me but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to forgive you for killing Theodore because he did nothing wrong.¡±


    Dante gave me a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I replied astonished.


    ¡°But you did. You instructed your men to dispose of his body. I was there when you had them drag Theodore into the boots of your car¡±


    Dante held on to my hand, our fingers interlocking. ¡°Yes I vividly remember that fateful day like it was yesterday but I didn¡¯t kill him. After what you said to me, how I can go about and fuck any woman I choose but I can¡¯t let you keep a friend and how I¡¯m an insecure dick¨CI felt some thing within me. I didn¡¯t know why but I felt pained. So I called my men and had them take Theodore to the hospital. I paid his bills and always kept an eye on his health until he was discharged¡±


    Disbelief covered my features. Dante really did all that behind my back?


    ¡°Why did you do all that?¡± I whispered.


    Dante heaved a sigh. ¡°Maybe because I am an insecure dick who is too scared of loosing his precious rose and letting anyone see him in his weak state¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. These past days we¡¯ve spent together has opened my eyes to a whole new version of you Dante. Dante you are one of the most hard-working, strong and courageous men I¡¯ve met and you are also filled with surprises too. Thank you ok for not killing Theodore¡±


    A broad grin broke out on his face.¡±I¡¯m sure this was another huge surprise¡±


    ¡°Of course it was¡±I said excitedly.


    ¡°Honestly it feels like a huge block has been taken off my chest¡±I added before pecking Dante on the cheek.


    ¡°This is a new beginning for you, for me and for this marriage. I¡¯ll do all I can to right my wrongs Alina¡±


    I was marvelled.


    Did Dante have genuine feelings of me? I was tempted to ask but my bravery wasn¡¯t enough and I didn¡¯t want to look stupid.


    I could only smile and nod.


    ¡°You seem lost¡±He raised a brow.


    ¡°Everything feels so new and¡­ shocking¡±


    His emerald eyes glistered and he nodded his head. ¡°Yes. A new dawn for both of us my lovely wife¡±


    Dante just seemed like an innocent child at this moment. No dark, brooding, or dangerous look on his face.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Yes it is¡±I replied as our boat trailed along the waters.


    This was how I wanted us to be.


    Perfect.

 I need Alina

    DANTE


    I loomed by the door way of Alina¡¯s room, staring at her as she slept soundly.


    When we arrived back home yesterday, it was already past midnight and Alina felt very tired. Her body spoke it in millions.


    She had already fallen asleep on my body by the time we drove back and I had to carry her to her room.


    Strangely, onying on her gently on her bed she didn¡¯t let go of my arm which I¡¯m guessing gave her some sort offort.


    It felt like she wanted me to stay by her side so I ended spending the night with her.


    I was so tempted to touch her. Sleeping next to her for the first time made me almost go insane with lust.


    Was it her plump lips which literally tempted me to suck or her engorged breasts which drew my attention constantly as they heaved slowly and repeatedly?


    Her breathing was calm and mild, no signs of worried lines drew across her face.


    Alina looked so angelic when she was asleep.


    Her milk skin called out to me.


    I want to run my lips along the surface of her skin, gently nibbling and sucking it.     I want to mark Alina¡¯s skin, litter her with love bites. I needed only my touch to be engraved upon her body and I wanted to fuck her so badly that the memory of any other man who had touched her in the past waspletely erased.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fuck. This woman was driving me insane without even doing anything.


    If only she knew how much I loved her. Yes. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally admitting it but somehow, I¡¯ve managed to fall inlove with Alina.


    She has me wrapped around her fingers even though she doesn¡¯t know.


    I wanted and needed Alina in my life.


    I chuckled to myself like a teenager.


    Alina was probably my first real love. I had a lot of flings and girlfriends in the past but what I feel for Alina is different.


    Just staying by her side gives me goosebumps. I never want to see her cry and the fear of loosing her is heart wrenching. I¡¯ll kill to keep her by my side.


    Her smiles brought light to my darkened world. She was my innocense.


    Whenever she called my name, I could not help but imagine how she would sound moaning it


    This woman was making me crave for her so badly. At first I thought it was just pure lust but now I know it is something deeper than lust. Something that isn¡¯t superficial.


    I wondered if she felt the same way for me. I had a fear that she wouldn¡¯t. I did a lot of mean things to Alina and I¡¯m really trying to redeem myself for all those heinous acts.


    I really loved this woman. And I¡¯ll make sure I get her even if its thest thing I do.


    At that moment, Alina slowly stirred out of her slumber with drowsy eyes.


    She yawned like a baby and rubbed her eyes for a while before her orbs finally settled on me.


    With a shocked look, Alina held on to her duvet tighter which earned her a chuckle from me.


    ¡°What are you doing standing by the door to my room Dante? How long have you been there?¡± Alina queried.


    ¡°You give less issues when you are fast asleep¡± I gave a vague reply, meandering into the room.


    ¡°Dante where you stalking me?¡± Alina asked once more.


    ¡°No I was not¡±


    ¡°Then why did I happen to catch you staring at me like that?¡± Alina shot back.


    A smug smile sat on my lips. ¡°Alina we spent the night together yesterday¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Alina eximed.


    ¡°Dante how could you!?¡± she cried.


    I erupted into fits ofughter.


    ¡°Rx. We didn¡¯t do anything. We just came backte and you had already slept off in my arms. And I also was feeling a lot sleepy¡±


    Alina gazed at me before veering her eyes away reluctantly. ¡°Oh, well ok. Now leave I want to freshen up¡±


    ¡°Say please¡± Dante smirked.


    Alina huffed. ¡°Please dante leave this room because I want to freshen up¡±


    ¡°Only because you are being submissive. What do you say we go watch a movie and head to an amusement park afterwards?¡±


    I watched as her hazel eyes sparkled with excitement.


    ¡°Sure. That will be very nice¡± Alina excitedly replied.


    ¡°Freshen up then. I¡¯ll go get us breakfast¡± I told her with a smile before walking out.


    * * * * * * *


    Alina couldn¡¯t stop the bubbles ofughter erupting from within her. She hadughed so much that her throat and stomach began hurting coupled with tears forming her eyes.


    Dante scoffed at her as his face became disconcerted.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny Alina¡± Dante snapped back as he folded his arms at her. They were on yet another blissful date. He had taken her to watch a movie and now they were in a huge and boisterous amusement park.


    ¡°The almighty leader of the Italian mafia feels scared of going on rollercoaster rides? For real? Are you kidding me Dante?¡± Alina asked sarcastically in a whisper as sheughed harder. They had a t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte, talking about each other¡¯s fears and Dante confessed his disdain of roller coasters.


    A look of difort crossed Dante¡¯s face and he hissed. ¡°You said you are scared of dogs¡± Dante shot back at her.


    Alina bit her lips trying so hard to control herughter which got Dante more irritated as he huffed and scoffed at her.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m just a simple girl not the don of any mafia. Like you aren¡¯t scared of guns, bombs, assassins but roller coasters¡± Alinaughed even harder.


    ¡°People die on those. Do you know how many idents urs on those shits?¡±


    ¡°You kill people for a living Dante¡± Alina almost eximed.


    ¡°Dante this is hrious as fuck! Ok fine I won¡¯tugh again¡± Alina said trying to supress herughter as Dante cursed in italian and a smile washed on his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab some cotton candy ok¡±Alina happily said before dragging him towards the cotton candy booth.


    After they grabbed some cotton candy and choctes, they headed towards the gaming area of the park when Alina¡¯s eyesnded on a gigantic stuffed white pr bear.


    She instantly shook Dante¡¯s hand who was busy on his cotton candy.


    ¡°What Alina?¡±he asked quickly as his eyes scanned everywhere like a hawk.


    ¡°I want that¡±Alina said in a whisper as she pointed at the huge white pr bear in the toy booth.


    They approached the seller. To win the bear, they had to shoot what seemed like moving soft balls going around in circles five times out of five chances.


    Alina watched Dante as he paid the young male seller and was handed a rifle. He held it like a pro and focused his entire attention on the fast moving balls.


    He took in deep breaths and was about shooting but then he lowered the rifle and turn to stare at Alina.


    ¡°What is the problem Dante?¡±


    ¡°If I get the bear what will you give me in return?¡±He asked confidently with a devilish smile.


    Alina gulped and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. What would you want me to give you?¡±


    He leaned in closer and whispered to her ear. ¡°A kiss and a night to spend with you¡±

 Hearts pouring

    Alina¡¯s face turned scarlet red and she turned to face the seller who had this quirky look on his face as he watched them discussed.


    She stood silent for a while, wondering if she should give in to his request.


    ¡°Uhm just a night together? No sex?¡± her voice was low, barely audible.


    Dante nodded. ¡°Yes sweetheart. I won¡¯t try to do anything you don¡¯t want¡± he gave her his word.


    ¡°Fine Dante. I will¡± Alina gave in, trying to stop the blush forming on her cheeks.


    Dante chuckled at her reply and aimed the rifle at the fast moving balls. Alina closed her ears with her hands before he even pulled the trigger.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear the sound of the gun.


    He immedately shot the moving balls five consecutive times without stopping and each shot hit a ball.


    The seller was dazed and he looked stunned by Dante¡¯s pro handling of the rifle.


    Alina jumped for excitement and she immedately hugged Dante, nting a tender kiss on his lips to her own suprise. Dante kissed her back and hugged her.


    She then pulled back and turned to face the young seller who still looked shocked on how Dante was able to shoot the moving balls so swiftly without even missing one.


    She stretched out her hands to him and he gave her the huge pr bear.


    ¡°I love it. It feels so soft!¡± Alina happily eximed feeling the soft furs of the huge bear.


    Danteughed quietly at her child like behaviour and they silently strolled outside to the car pack.


    The full moon shone brightly, a shade of blue encircling it. The trees danced eagerly to the cold breeze. Dante and Alina subconsciously locked hands together as they walked towards Dante¡¯s car, enjoying the peaceful serene.


    The sounds of excitement and rush in the amusement park could still be the heard some yards away.


    Dante unlocked the doors of his car and Alina got into the front seat with him.


    A brief silence fell. Dante didn¡¯t ignite the engine instead he stared at Alina whose attention was faced on the huge bear he got her.


    ¡°Alina¡±he called. She hummed at him.


    ¡°Do you want to stay in this marriage with me? Or you want a divorce?¡±


    Alina was taken aback by the sudden question. She felt her face heat up and she stuttered with words.


    ¡°Be honest ok¡± Dante said, his tone surprisingly soft.


    ¡°Well in the past I would have happily longed for a divorce but now I¡­ I don¡¯t think I want a divorce. Your attitude evolves every day and I¡¯m getting to know you even better¡±she admitted.


    Dante chuckled at her awkwardness and shyness.


    ¡°Alina you make me feel more human. You make me believe that deep down there I do have a heart, a heart that cares for you¡± Dante confessed.


    Alina was stunned, dazed, surprised, bewildered, any word to describe how beetrood red her face had be. Dante wasn¡¯t a bit embarrassed by what he said. Hell he wasn¡¯t even shy to confess what he felt.


    Alina couldn¡¯t respond and she quickly kept her face downcasted.


    ¡°Ragazza timida you are different from other girls I¡¯ve met. You are bold, fierce, you assert your own rights and you don¡¯t let any body walk over you. At the same time, you are caring. You were willing to give up your self for the sake of your family¡¯s  happiness. That is selflessness. That¡¯s beautiful¡± He chuckled once again and paused for a moment. Alina couldn¡¯t help the smile that escaped her lips.


    ¡°Alina you make me feel happy. You make meugh. Do you know I hardlyugh?


    I¡¯ve been trying so hard to suppress the good in me ever since I met you, I¡¯ve been trying so hard to make myself believe that I don¡¯t care about you but it¡¯s impossible.


    My life is so filled with darkness and you are that soft ray of light that is illuminating my dark world¡±Dante  spoke so eloquently and softly that Alina felt her eyes well up with tears. He raised her face to gaze at him and brushed of the tiny drops of tears with his thumb.


    Her stomach fluttered as she felt butterflies eagerly fluttering in it. Her heart soared with emotions. His words were beautiful, she felt like crying. She couldn¡¯t believe this ruthless mafian leader who had definitely killed and caused harmed to people could be so gentle with his words.


    ¡°You Alina.. are the¡­ you are the light in my life. And I am grateful for the day I met you. It was the best thing that happened to me. The day you almost chewed my head off because I called you a bitch. You bring out the good in me. I truly don¡¯t know how you do it. I¡¯ll never leave you Alina¡±


    Alina giggled and tried covering her blush.


    He held her chin softly with his hand and stared at her, his eyes were soothing andforting.


    There were not empty nor having dark clouds brooding over them this time. The ruthless mafia leader was gone and this Dante expressing his feelings to her was the Dante that had a heart like every other human.


    Alina browsed his facial expression, taking in every beautiful feature of his face as they both smiled at each other. His hands snaked around her neck, still softly and he stared down at her lips and back at her eyes.


    ¡°I love you Alina¡±


    That was thest thing he whispered to her before kissing her ever so passionately. Alina fully gave herself into the kiss and shut her eyes. Her lips, her body, her every being were tingling as Dante kissed her with so much passion. His lips were soft and warm on hers. The kiss was so gentle and sweet.


    Alina relished every feeling of it. She truly had never felt this way before.


    Adrenaline rushed through her.


    Dante¡¯s other hand groped down at her breast, softly moulding it as he parted his lips more, demanding full entry into hers.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina let out a small soft moan allowing him to kiss her harder. His tongue slipped into her mouth and the kiss became more errotic. Dante groaned and deepened the kiss as his hand caressed her breasts.


    After their intense make out session, they both pulled out, eyes filled with love for each other.


    ¡°Alina fuck you drive me so insane¡±


    Alina giggled and pressed her lips together.


    ¡°I uhm¡­ I¡­ love.. uhm¡± Alina stuttered shyly.


    ¡°You what? C¡¯mon say it¡± Dante urged, his eyes boring into hers.


    ¡°I love you too Dante¡± Alina finally confessed with flushed cheeks.


    Dante smiled lovingly at her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive home so you can fulfil your other promise to me¡± Dante winked before gearing up his car to life.


    Alina became doe-eyed and tittered.


    Their rtionship had totally evolved into some thing beautiful¡ª love after marriage.


    She loved him. Somehow they both fell inlove with each other without even realising it.


    And it felt perfect.

 Blood and Love

    ALINA


    Sunlight creeped into my room through the curtains that swayed over my windows.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I pinched my eyes shut even more and stretched my hand to feel the body of the man I had cuddledst night.


    The bedsheet felt cold. At once my eyes flew open in a hurry and I rolled over to his side. He must have left.


    Fuck.


    I buried my face into the pillows taking in his sweet scent. It was still lingering on the bedsheets.


    Dante kept to his word and didn¡¯t try to have his way with me.


    I was hesistant at first butter on, I felt my body rxing and relishing the feel of his warm body on mine.


    It was so beautiful.


    Thinking of what transpired between us yesterday got me suddenly beaming with smiles.


    Dante literally confessed his feelings to me.


    He told me how much he loved and wanted me. Throughout this period, Dante treated me so special and handled me like an egg.


    I was amazed to see how soft the ruthless mafia capo could be for the woman he truly loves.


    ¡°You moron¡±I scolded myself with a slight tap by the side of my head.


    ¡°You should be fussing that he left before you woke ¡°I reminded myself .


    I wonder why Dante left before I even got the chance to flicker my eyes open.


    I exhaled slowly and straightened my spine. cing my feet on the cold tiles, I made my way to the shower.


    Some minutester, I was already out, my bathroom robe being the only garment covering my bare body.


    Something caught my attention as I was about sitting back on the bed.


    It was a piece of paper ced on the sofa in my room.


    I walked towards it and picked it up, my eyes scanning its contents. It was written by Dante.


    ¡°Sweetheart, I am really sorry for leaving before you could flutter those beautiful eyes of yours open. I had an important issue to attend to. I love you baby and I¡¯ll be right back¡±


    My face went scarlet red and I tittered subconsciously at his words.


    I love this man honestly.


    * * * * * * *


    DANTE


    I pulled my car across the street facing a bungalow in one of the suburbs of Italy.


    I pushed open the doors of my car and watched my capos stride over to me.


    They had already arrived before me, surrounding the entire vicinity.


    I leaned against my car, making sure my gun was perfectly ced in my pants.


    ¡°Dante, Luis is in there with a woman¡± Luca informed me as he walked over with Fabio and Enzo.


    After my ordeal in Mexico, I swore to myself to hunt down Luis and make him pay for the assassination attempt on I and my wife.


    His location had been uncovered and now, he had to pay with his life.


    ¡°I need briefing on the Mexican politicians. But for now let¡¯s take care of this motherfucker¡±


    I walked over to the windows with my men. ncing through the partly pulled apart curtains, I spotted Luis on the sofa with a red haired.


    She was naked before him, sitting directly on his cock and riding him off. His grunts were low but audible enough as she bounced on him, throwing her head back whilst he gripped on to her ass and thrusted his hips upwards.


    I gave one of my underbosses the signal and he at once kicked open the door, we all rushing in like swarm of bees.


    I pulled out my gun and gave off a warning shot. The woman flipped around and screamed, jumping off Luis.


    I watched her terrified orbs glued on us as all my men pulled out their guns.


    ¡°Dante. Shit son of a bitch!¡± Luis cursed. My fist balled in an instant, my inner demon frothing within me, eager to put bullets in his body but I managed to calm myself. I won¡¯t kill him just too quickly


    ¡°Yes Dante in the flesh Luis. Long time no see¡± I said casually, taking a seat on the sofa.


    His jaw clenched and his nostril red but I could see he was putting up a fearless exterior.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± He spatat me.


    ¡°Oh I just came to say hi to you and your¡­.¡± I pointed at the naked, mortified woman quivering in her skin. ¡°Your woman¡± Ipleted.


    ¡°Stand up pretty doll¡± I told her sweetly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move a muscle¡± Luis countered my orders to the red haired.


    I chuckled loudly before raising my hand and pulling the trigger right above her head.


    It was a deliberate missed shot.


    The woman screamed and crumbled into tears.


    ¡°Should I repeat myself gattina?¡± I sensually asked.


    She shook like a leaf and immedately stood on her feet.


    Ignoring her shuddering profile, I turned my attention to Luis


    ¡°Stand!¡± Imanded in a more harsher tone.


    I could see the fear in him rising with each breath. Sweat droplets circted around his head and his breathing became rapid. Pushing himself off the sofa, he struggled to stand. His legs were tottering.


    His dick was still firm and hard.


    A devious smirk curled by the side of my lips and I moved again towards the red haired, letting my men nk around Luis.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name sweetheart?¡± I asked, moving strands of her dishevelled hair off her face.


    ¡°Sophia¡± she replied, her lips quivering and her eyes wandering everywhere else but to my face. I caressed her cheeks lightly, enjoying the scene.


    ¡°Are you his whore?¡± I asked once again, throwing my head at Luis with a raised brow.


    ¡°Y-yes¡± she swallowed, her tears trickling down her cheeks.


    I chortled. ¡°La sua puttana¡± I spoke in Italian with augh.


    ¡°Look at me¡± Imanded her. She forced her eyes to meet my unwavering gaze.


    I encircled my hand around her throat. She jerked and was about screaming but I shot her a dangerous re which got her to quickly throw her hands over her mouth, stopping her cries and releasing muffled wailings instead.


    ¡°Now you are going to be a good girl for me ok¡± I told her and she nodded meekly.


    ¡°Get on your knees darling and deep throat him¡± I ordered with a wry smile.


    Leaving no room for questions, she did as she was told and quickly crouched down to her knee.


    Sliding Luis¡¯ cock into her mouth, she began pushing his dick in and out of her mouth.


    Luis looked at me with shock. I smiled and took a seat opposite both of them.


    It was time to enjoy the scene.


    ¡°Suck that dick aggressively¡± I ordered once again. I watched Sophia increase her pressure on sucking him.


    Luis immediately began feeling difort as she sucked on him with so much intensity. Thedy was scared for her life.


    ¡°Bite him!¡± I spat, hitting my fist on the sofa armrest.


    Luis had his eyes widened in horror as Sophiaplied.


    He tried pushing her head back to stop her from carrying out mymand.


    ¡°Hold him down¡± I ordered to my men and two of them went over to Luis  trembling form, restraining him from pushing Sophia away.


    ¡°Sophia stop! Shit! Make this stop please¡± he pleaded like a child with Sophia biting on his dick.


    His screams filled the entire room, but I wasn¡¯t done with him yet.


    ¡°Stop Sophia¡±


    Thedy pulled his dick out of her mouth in fear. Teeth marks and blood trails decorated his now injured cock.


    ¡°Ride him sweetheart¡± I rolled the words effortlessly off my mouth.


    ¡°Dante no please don¡¯t do this¡± Luis pleaded. My men immediately restrained him, pushing him down to sofa.


    ¡°Now!¡± I ordered in fury noticing Sophia¡¯s unwillingness and hesistation. She quickly cradled upon him and began bouncing on his injured cock.


    Luis screams became hysterical as she rode on his injured cock.


    ¡°Dante why are you doing this to me!? Sophia stop please!¡±


    I watched it all with joy. This mother fucker and Diego made an assassination attempt on both me and my wife. I¡¯m used to all these but Alina isn¡¯t. An attack on Alina is an attack on me.


    I had already informed my men back home to kill Diego.


    Now was his turn.


    I will make sure I severe his head from his worthless body.


    Without hesitation, I pulled the trigger on Sophia. Her body immediately went rigid and she fell forward onto Luis. He instantly pushed her off him in horror.


    His dick by this time was already bleeding.


    ¡°Why are you doing this Dante? What the fuck do you want?¡±


    ¡°Assasins were sent to gun down I and my wife. I found out you were responsible and I know very well the reason you did all that was because I ordered for all child trafficking activities to be put to aplete stop but unfortunately I also got word that the disgusting trade is still going on in the heart of Mexico¡± I exined to Luis.


    He opened his mouth to talk but no word coulde out.


    ¡°How dare you send assassins to gun down I and my wife?!¡± I seethed.


    ¡°Get the machete and the dagger¡± I ordered facing Fabio and not giving him a chance to speak.


    He dashed out and came back secondster with an awfully sharp machete and dagger.


    I stretched out my hand and the dagger was handed to me first. Taking ponderous steps towards Luis, I watched him shake rigorously, his brows wrinkling and his Adams apple bobbling.


    ¡°Dante¡ª¨Cyou don¡¯t¡ªplease your wife¡ªshe is also guilty of this¡ªbelieve me¡± he stammered, attempting to beg for his life.


    I motioned for my men to hold him tighter, preventing him from moving or thrashing around.


    ¡°How dare you say such against Alina!¡± I yelled, punching him right in the nose.


    ¡°Your decapitated body will be sent to your men as a gift. The same fate awaits them if they don¡¯t shut down that fucking trade¡± I seethed in anger.


    My grip on the dagger tightened and I furiously connected it to his stomach. Stabbing him repeatedly, blood gurgled out of his mouth.


    I stabbed him so much that his stomach tore open, his organs spilling out.


    My hands and shirt were covered with blood stains but I didn¡¯t mind.


    Throwing the dagger away, the machete was handed to me.


    With a sharp swing, Luis¡¯ head was sent rolling down.


    I pulled away breathlessly and handed the machete to Enzo.


    ¡°Decapitate his body and send it to his men. Make sure to tell them that Europe is Dante¡¯s territory and I¡¯ll not tolerate any disobedience to my orders¡±

 Late night sex

    ALINA


    The only light illuminating the room was the oneing from the broad screen of the television. Other than that, I had turned off the lights and sat by myself, sulking to the fact that Dante had utterly left me since morning and throughout the entire day to myself.


    I mean where the hell did that man go to?


    I thought he would probablye back by noon but this was eight pm and Dante wasn¡¯t even back.


    He didn¡¯t even call me and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Dante was nning on abandoning me in Italy.


    I know it is a silly thought but Dante was capable of doing it.


    If he wasn¡¯t the capo of the Italian mafia, I would have assumed he had been kidnapped or something.


    But knowing Dante too well, he could never be in any sort of trouble. I¡¯ve fucking witnessed him kill people.


    It¡¯s crazy how weeks ago, I craved for Dante¡¯s absence and now, I¡¯m fussing and sulking all because the same Dante went out to heavens knows where and can¡¯t even be as descent enough to call me.


    I called several times but his number wasn¡¯t reachable.


    It got me feeling worried and also bittered.


    Did Dante block my number?


    I shook my head to stop myself thinking about him and tried fixing my full attention on the Ro being disyed on the television.


    Who knew love could give me a roller coaster of emotions?


    Fuck.


    I couldn¡¯t concentrate on the tv. Where the fuck is Dante? Where is my husband?


    I almost let out a sob when the door was pushed open. I spurned around immediately to meet the formidable profile of Dante.


    On seeing him, I let out a horrified gasp and stood in a bolt, putting my hands over my mouth.


    His shirt was utterly smeared with blood like it had been doused in it. His hairs were so ruffled and a few loose buttons added to his deadly profile.


    His sleeves were folded up to elbow length.


    Dante gave me a sinful smirk on seeing me and turned on the lights.


    ¡°Dante what the hell!? Where have you been? And why are youing back home looking like death?¡± I chided him.


    Dante stuck his hands into his pockets and sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to see me sweetheart?¡±he questioned.


    Ignoring his statement, I walked towards him and folded my arms across my chest. ¡°You killed somebody or some people didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°They were enemies¡± he replied, running his hands along his hair.


    ¡°Fuck Dante you seem so scary at times. Go take a shower please¡± I urged.


    Dante hiked a brow at me and stepped forward, eliminating any distance between us.


    He used a hand to snake around my waist, tugging me towards himself.


    I let out a shriek as I was being pressed against his bloody shirt.


    ¡°I asked you a question baby and you haven¡¯t replied¡± Dante lowly told me.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I asked not understanding him.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± He gave a sadistic smile.


    I wandered my eyes away from his and downcasted my gaze. ¡°Yes I did¡± I found myself blushing.


    ¡°Dante what the hell are you doing to me?¡± I hit his shoulders, my cheeks glowing red.


    Dante flopped his head back andughed so hard. ¡°I haven¡¯t even started my love. Let me go freshen up and make it up to you by taking you out on a fancy date. How about that?¡± He nuzzled my neck giving me shivers.


    ¡°S-sure¡± I stuttered. Whenever Dante held me, it always felt like my mind was in a foggy trance.


    Dante slowly let go and I analysed my shirt with a frown morphing onto my face.


    ¡°Fuck Dante look now I have to shower again.  You¡¯ve hugged me with your bloody shirt¡± I grumbled.


    ¡°Lets shower together then¡± Dante suggested with a sly smirk.


    My face went beetroot red in an instant. ¡°No no. Uhm you shower separately and stop being a pervert¡± I teased him.


    Danteughed richly and ambled towards his room.


    I gazed at him as he walked away with a lopsided smile curving by the corners of my lips.


    How did I manage to fall so deeply inlove with this man?


    * * * * * *


    The bright light beams flooded my vision and almost blinded my sclera. Right before my eyes was a brightly lit restaurant. It was a very fancy and picturesque building.


    I peaked a cursory look at Dante and realised how much he had changed these past couple of days.


    In the past, I saw him as a cold hearted, selfish, toxic, deadly and rude human who did not give two fucks about how his actions affected other people.


    But now he is being anything but how I usually saw him in the past. I never knew Dante could be this loving especially to me but he had totally intrigued me with his character.


    With every passing hour, minute, second and nano-second, Dante¡¯s attitude was evolving in a good way.


    I can never be more stunned than this.


    I and Dante walked towards the entrance of the restaurant. The ce was fairly busy.


    I quickly took a nce at the restaurant wisteria calligraphic writing of its heading ced at the top.


    It was so mesmerising and spell binding to look at.


    ¡°You likey?¡±Dante boyishly chuckled at me..


    My gaze moved to him and I gave a sheepish smile, tucking my hair behind my ear.


    Dante opened the door for me, letting me step inside first before he did.


    A rugged gentle man.


    The mild ttering sound of tes and cutleries hit my ears upon entering.


    Italian music yed in the restaurant, drowning the sound. I watched how various waiters dressed in ck trousers and white shirt served the people.


    The decor of the restaurant wasn¡¯t overly posh to feel out of ce.


    It had wooden tables and chairs.


    Scented red candles and mini jars of roses were ced on each table, making it look so lovely.


    The restaurant was adorned by fairly wisteria lights which created beautiful beams as it hit the marble floors of the restaurant.


    Roman statues were also deposited at some corners of the restaurant. It was very scenic.


    A young man hastily approached I and Dante. He looked like he was in his mid twenties.


    His brown hair was let to fall and sleeked backwards. He was ded in the dress code of all the waiters I had spotted. The only difference was that he had a ck bow tie and suit.


    In his hand, held two menus.


    He gave me a friendly smile which I returned back before turning his attention to Dante.


    I watched them both converse in Italian, the man listening to Dante whilst writing down some things in the menu.


    I had no clue what they were saying but it seemed like Dante ced a reservation for the both of us.


    The man then jutted with his hands for us to follow him. He led us quite a distance from the front of the restaurant and towards the back.


    The man left us hastily as he appeared.


    ¡°The aroma of food in the air has created such arge appetite within me¡± I chuckled.


    ¡°And yet you never seem to have an appetite to taste me¡± Dante tilted his head at me.


    ¡°Dante stop it¡­¡± I blushed which earned me one of his deepughter.


    Why was this man always teasing me?


    I faced my attention to the spell binding scenery in front of me.


    ss windows were next to where I and Dante  sat giving us an amazing view to the beautiful outside environment.


    Glistening lights everywhere almost blinded my vision. The cars, motorcycles, taxis and people moved in such a tranquil state.


    Italy was beautiful and the view was needless to say, the same.


    ¡°Have I been able to make it up to you my love?¡±Dante asked which made me look at him.


    ¡°Of course. Well you are definitely amazing me with your sweet and charming personality ¡°I replied happily. I had observed Dante¡¯s bodynguage this past couple of days we¡¯ve spent together.


    He always wanted me to feel asfortable as I could.


    It was thoughtful of him.


    ¡°Wow¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Everything, this trip, this ce, you¡­ everything is so lovely¡±I added, my eyes moving to the scenic view outside the windows.


    ¡°Well do you know what is more lovely?¡±Dante asked me, cing his tattooed hands on the wooden round table that kept a fair distance between us.


    I shook my head at him.


    ¡°You. You Alina. Your smile is worth more than all the millions in this world. I would kill to always make you happy like this¡± Dante replied, taking my hands in his.


    I blushed fifty shades of pink at his words. Fuck. I didn¡¯t even know how to reply. My heartbeat was unsteady as we gazed at each other.


    ¡°Niki defintely sent you to steal from me¡± Danteughed.


    My eyes widened. ¡°What? No. My father didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve stolen my heart gattina¡± Dante winked and I realised what he meant.


    I felt so silly for thinking it was something else.


    ¡°I love you Dante¡± I said to him, smiles radiating off my face.


    ¡°I love you too sweetheart¡± Dante replied with a charming look.


    On cue, the waiter arrived with our food.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt starved.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Dante asked.


    I nodded and chortled as we began eating.


    * * * * * * *


    Today had turned out to be so beautiful. Dante took me out on a very romantic dinner date and I loved every single bit of it.


    We talked, teased each other; well the teasing wasing from Dante most especially.


    We ate so much,ughed and just enjoyed being with each other.


    Honestly, I am head over heels for this man.


    Who knew Dante could be so yful, loving, caring¡­ and the likes?


    It felt like the Dante I knew in the past was his doppelganger because this Dante I¡¯m inloved with is so different from the one I initially got married to.


    Now, understanding Dante and getting to know him better, I¡¯ve realised that people usually misunderstand him alot.


    He puts up a cold wall of fierceness and behaves animalistic but on the inside, he is nothing like that.


    On the inside, Dante is just a broken man that hates appearing weak. He just needed someone special in his life to bring out the real and loving side of him.


    And I¡¯m more than happy to have done that. Currently if my father could reach out to me, I would hug him a thousand times for getting me married to Dante.


    ¡°Alina what are you thinking off?¡± Dante¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to face him and tittered. ¡°You. I¡¯m thinking you. I¡¯ve been thinking of you¡±


    We were in the elevator heading to our penthouse.


    Dante was stunned.  ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be that direct¡± he said amused.


    ¡°Well there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed off. I love you and I¡¯ll eagerly tell you a thousand times¡± I said lovingly to him, sliding my arms around his neck.


    Dante gazed at me.


    I wonder what was rummaging through his thoughts.


    Didn¡¯t he like what I said?


    Was I sounding too desperate? There was nothing wrong in sounding desperate. He is my husband after all.


    ¡°Fuck¡± Dante breathed, closing his eyes for a brief second before flicking them open.


    ¡°What?¡± I quickly asked, my orbs searching his.


    ¡°You drive me crazy Alina¡± Dante replied, tugging me towards himself.


    I giggled.


    ¡®I want you¡± he told me. ¡°I want you so badly¡±


    ¡°You have me already.  My heart belongs to you¡± I replied.


    Dante shook his head at me. ¡°I know that but you don¡¯t seem to understand me. I mean I want to have sex with you. I need to have my way with you. I want to fuck you. I want to make love to you. I want to do it with you so badly that I can barely control my urges anymore. Will you let me gattina?¡± Dante practically pleaded.


    Dante seemed so vulnerable and it warmed my heart because he was never vulnerable.


    ¡°Yes Dante¡± I replied without giving it a second thought.

 I’ll have you undone

    ALINA


    I watched Dante with eager eyes the moment I told him I was ready to consummate our marraige.


    Lust and desire clouded his steel blue eyes and he mouthed a low husky ¡®fuck¡¯ which sounded very sexy and had my folds tingling.


    Dante was truly a beautiful human. Every  part of his features seemed wless and looking at the big bulge that had formed in his pants, I knew his cock would be big too.


    Fuck. I was having dirty thoughts. I blushed at my thoughts.


    Dante immediately began trailing wet kisses from my jaw  to the nape of my neck whilst huskily saying things in Italian. I didn¡¯t understand any thing he was saying but just hearing how low and sensually he spoke got my body tingling in anticipation of what was toe.


    I ran my hands through his dark hair, feeling how soft it was on my finger pads as Dante kept on kissing me along my jaw.


    ¡°Fuck. Alina. I need you right now¡± Dante let out a throaty groan in my ear before nibbling on my earlobe.


    As if one cue, the elevator door opened immediately and Dante grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the elevator and into our penthouse.


    Hurriedly, he took me up the few flights of stairs and towards his room.


    It was just like the one at home¡ªa monochrome of ck colours.


    What was Dante¡¯s obsession with ck?


    Without a heads up, Dante at once smashed his lips onto mine and pushed me against the wall. He kissed me so roughly yet so passionately as his grip on my waist tightened.


    I moaned into the fiery kiss, allowing his tongue dominate mine. Dante took in all my moans and plundered me with his soft and full lips, drawing the air out of me and swallowing in all my moans.


    One of Dante¡¯s hands moved to my breasts. He softly moulded it and I whimpered feeling his hands on my aching and engorged breasts.


    My pussy throbbed, my folds bing wet at Dante¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I breathed out his mame the second his lips detached from mine before it plummeted back onto me, kissing me more rough than before.


    His impressive and hard rock cock was pressed directly on my innermost area, poking through and I shivered at the feeling of his cock close to my sex.


    ¡°Yes principessa¡­¡± Dante let out a groan, kissing and nibbling on me down to my neck and furthering himself deeply on to me as I was still backed against the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯m a¨CI¡¯m a v¨Cvirgin¡± I whispered which got him to immediately stop.


    Why did he stop?


    Shouldn¡¯t I have revealed it to him?


    I suddenly became worried wondering if I made a mistake by spilling it out in the first ce.


    ¡°Are you serious? You haven¡¯t done this before?¡± Dante asked doe eyed.


    Timidly, I nodded.


    Dante cupped my face in hisrge hands and smiled triumphantly like one who just won a trophy. ¡°Are you sure you want me to do this sweetheart?¡±


    I nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes Dante. I want you to do it. I love you Dante and I want you to be my first and myst¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­.¡± Dante breathed. ¡°You don¡¯t know how turned on I am hearing this from you. Sweetheart I don¡¯t normally go soft. I fuck hard and rough¡­¡±


    I gulped listening to him, the wetness in my vagina increasing.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll really love to fuck you that way. But at the same time, I want your first time to be as pleasurable as possible. I want to make love to you. So I¡¯ll go soft sweetheart. I¡¯ll give you vani sex ragazza timida¡± Dante spoke in his Italian ent.


    I grinned like a baby and bit my bottom lips. ¡°What are you waiting for then?¡± I teased him.


    Dante at oncetched his lips on to mine, kissing me passionately. He wasn¡¯t being rough again. He was being so soft and handling me like I was an egg.


    I moaned airingly in pleasure as Dante kept on kissing me. His fingers reached for the zipper of my dress and he began pulling it down.


    I realised I¡¯d be fully naked and vulnerable in front of Dante and my face turned beetroot red at the thought.


    My dress dropped to the floor in an instant leaving me on my bra and panties.


    Dante detached his lips from mine which almost made me let out a cry at the absence of his soft lips on my lips and he stared at me with jaws dropped.


    ¡°Fuck. Damn you are so hot!¡± Dante eximed.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I blushed, giggling a bit.


    ¡°Fuck. Your sexy ass¡­ damn¡± Dante swiped his bottom lip with his tongue so seductively and gripped one of my ass cheeks whilst passing me a wink.


    I was blushing real hard at his lustful words.


    ¡°I am loosing my damn mind¡± he breathed desperately before grabbing my hips and kissing me roughly but not as rough as the first kiss.


    I opened my mouth further, deepening the kiss and tugged of Dante¡¯s zer.


    My hands went to his shirt and I quickly took off the buttons before he carelessly flinged it away, not caring where itnded.


    Dante instantly took me up and I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist whilst still kissing him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He led us to the bed andid me on it.


    ¡°So sexy. I¡¯ll study your body inch by inch today my love¡± Dante slowly muttered as he hovered over me on the bed. He seemed so goddamn dangerous and sinful. His features blended with the dark.


    Dante began trailing kisses from the crook of my neck towards my chest and then to my breasts which were heaving so heavily.  His hands unsped my bra and he gave me a dark look.


    ¡°This goes off sweetheart¡± Dante purred before taking off my bra. He began kissing on my chest slowly and nibbling on my skin until he had gotten to my breasts.


    My nipples immediately went hard as Dante began to lick and suck on them hungrily.


    I moaned softly, biting down on my lips as  Dante hungrily sucked on my engorged full breast, teeth nipped on my nipple .


    His one hand cupped my other ripe aching mound of breast, kneading, shaping it, fondling it and drawing quick, urgent cries from me.


    Dante was definitely lost in the sea of passion that nothing else mattered more than having me.


    My cries strained to a higher pitch. My voice was crying out as Dante faced hs attention to my other aching breast, grazing its pebbled peak with such a desire that seemed to rip through me.


    Dante was definitely skilled with his tongue. No doubt about that.


    His hands trailed to my underwear as be began ying with the hem of my panties.


    Slowly, he pulled down my panties whilst still sucking me. I helped him pull it all the way down, leaving mepletely naked before his lustful orbs.


    ¡°Dio sto sbavando¡± Dante gave a throaty and husky groan in Italian feeding his eyes on my naked body.


    My face heated up even more and my pussy throbbed so much as Dante stared at it.


    Dante descended his head lower and my eyes widened.  I felt so nervous.


    He began cing feathery light kisses around my inner thigh and kissed further towards my wet sex.


    I licked my lips slowly and closed my eyes, enjoying what he was doing when he suddenly stopped.


    Fuck. Why does he keep on doing that?


    Hovering over me, Dante traced my jawline with his index finger and gave me a dark look. ¡°Now I won¡¯t stop till I have you fully undone¡±


    ¡°Suck on it¡± he ordered with such a tone that got me squirming with delight.

 Claiming his bride

    ALINA


    I obeyed even though I was very much confused. I took his finger in my mouth and licked it teasingly before sucking on it.


    ¡°Oh fuck¡± Dante groaned before he retreated his finger out of me.


    He stared at me with his emerald eyes now darkened, filled with lust. This man was so beautiful.


    Slowly, his wet finger began rubbing on my clit and I let out a gasp.


    ¡°She¡¯s so wet for me¡± he smirked, with a low groan.


    This sensation felt so good. I wanted more. I moaned out immediately as Dante continued rubbing on my clit.


    This felt so heavenly.


    Slowly, he prated into my pussy and I winced. This wasn¡¯t his dick and it had already began hurting.


    ¡°You are so tight baby¡± Dante groaned. I was left speechless.


    My chest heaved heavily and my mind was doused in a foggy trance of lust.


    ¡°Ohh¡­ Dante¡­¡± I moaned as it began to feel more and more pleasurable.


    Dante increased pace on my throbbing hood and fingered me so fast.


    ¡°Dante¡­.¡± I cried, my moans mixing with the air. His pace was so fucking fast.


    I could feel an orgasmic sensation ripping through me.


    Suddenly Dante¡¯s head descended even lower and I felt his tongue on my wet hood. Hepletedly licked me clean, devouring my pussy as his skilled finger glided so easily into me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dante swiftly pushed in another finger, his pace still as fast as ever.


    ¡°Dante.. oh my God¡­ don¡¯t stop¡­.¡± I let out a shrill cry, my pupils bing dted as I gripped on to the sheets of his bed.


    Dante¡¯s tongue worked wonders in my pussy. He ate me like I was his favourite meal. His tongue swept my clit before hungrily sucking on it again.


    He was fingering and eating my dripping core so badly that I couldn¡¯t contain my loud moans.


    ¡°Cum for daddy baby¡± Dante lowly said as his fingers went deeper inside me and his tongue drove further.


    I let go of the sheets and fisted my hands into his dark hair, sinking into his scalp and breathing his name so heavily.


    I flopped my head back into the pillow and my cries raced to a higher pitch. This was so intense. My legs shook and spasmed, my cries filling the air.


    ¡°Let go gattina¡­ cum on daddy¡± Dante said not taking his mouth off my pussy.


    ¡°Dante¡­ oh¡­ my¡­ fuck.. please¡± I could barelyplete my sentences.


    I screamed out in bliss, reaching my climax and trying to wriggle myself free from Dante¡¯s hold.


    But Dante didn¡¯t stop. He instantly used his hands to grip on to my thighs, forcing them to stay open as he feasted on my dripping pussy irrespective of the fact that I was still cumming.     ¡°Dante¡­ oh heavens¡­¡± I moaned loudly as his tongue curled inside me.


    Again, the sensation ripped through me and I released once again.


    At that point Dante slowed down but kept on eating me out slowly.


    ¡°Fuck.. Dante that was amazing¡± I panted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited to be inside you¡± Dante slipped a finger inside me and licked his hand whole.


    ¡°Fucking sweet pussy¡± He groaned and closed his eyes for a second.


    I wanted this man right now. I wanted him deep inside me. My core throbbed watching him lick his finger so seductively.


    Without hesitation, Dante kissed me and I encircled my hands around his neck, lowering him further into me.


    I wanted him to fuck me right now. My hands wandered over to his pants and I unzipped it, pulling it off immedately as well as his boxers.


    His hard dick shot out immediately from its fabric cage. It was so fucking huge.


    Dante began kissing me from my jaw to my neck, allowing me to gaze at his naked form.


    His cock was so huge and thick, it¡¯s veins clearly visible.


    ¡°Are you scared gattina?¡± Dante asked against my ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s too¡­ big¡± I replied, literally drooling.


    ¡°She loves it. Don¡¯t worry sweetheart. I¡¯ll go gentle¡± he assured me with a smirk.


    Dante at oncetched his lips onto mine with his firm erection rubbing my inner thigh and grazing my wet pussy.


    Oh heavens. This was exhrating. I was excited in anticipation of what was toe.


    With a hand, Dante held on to his dick and used it to tease my wet folds.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡± I hummed in pleasure whilst still kissing him so lustfully.


    He kept on teasing my entrance and I rolled my eyes back in pleasure.


    ¡°This might hurt amore mio¡± Dante entrancingly told me before he pushed his dick slowly into my tight pool.


    I winced and closed my eyes. Fuck. This hurt alot.


    Dante groaned lowly as he entered into me. He began speaking in italian, his orbs hooded in lust.


    He was really enjoying it but I was feeling pain.


    ¡°Be bamb. Are you ok baby?¡± He asked.


    I flickered my eyes open and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡± I gasped out trying to endure the pain.


    Dante smiled lovingly at me before pushing himself further into me.


    The pain honestly overshadowed the pleasure.


    Dante held onto the sheets with one hand whilst using his other to run through his hair. ¡°You are so tight. So fucking tight for me. Dio, voglio scopa cos¨¬ forte¡± Dante growled before retreating his dick out of me, leaving just the head of his cap inside.


    Swiftly, he furthered himself back into me, thrusting in hard a bit.


    He was really trying to control himself.


    Kissing me once again, Dante kept on going slowly till the pain waspletely immersed in pleasure.


    ¡°Oh fuck Dante..¡± I moaned as he filled me up. I was getting more and more aroused with each slow thrust of his dick inside me. Our skin smacked at contact and my vagina dripped but I didn¡¯t like his pace. I needed him rough.


    ¡°Faster please¡± I begged, my voice shaky. His pace was killing me.


    Dante¡¯s eyes darkened at once before he suddenly pounded into me hard.


    I screamed, my legs quivering with each hard and painful thrust that Dante filled me up with. I threw my head back and surrendered my body to him as Dante mmed into me roughly.


    ¡°Voglio questa figa¡± Dante growled as he kept on pounding into me harder and yet harder. He could barely contain his pleasure.


    ¡°Lei ¨¨ cos¨¬ stretta oh dio¡± Dante groaned seductively in Italian.


    His thrusts were so quick and hard. His dark hair covered his perfect handsome face and sweat coated his features.


    His erection filled me to the core and my nails digged deep into his skin, wing and drawing marks on it. Dante hissed in pain and increased his pace as if it was punishment for my nails digging into his skin. ¡°Dio, adoro questo¡±


    His strokes were so fast and my legs shook in absolute pleasure.


    ¡°Dante.. oh my God¡­ I might cum¡­.¡± I moaned loudly, feeling myself tipping over the edge as Dante pounded into me whilst breathing all sorts of profanities in Italian.


    ¡°Scream gattina. Scream for Dante. U per me¡± Dante gasped, lifting my hips up as he fucked me so savagely without letting me go.


    I screamed, releasing all over his dick but Dante didn¡¯t stop neither did his pace wave.


    His grip on my hips only tightened and he fucked me so rough and precise even though I was cumming.


    ¡°Oh Lord¡­. this dick¡­¡± I gasped as Dante filled me up.


    ¡°I am not done with you yet baby¡± Dante growled, fucking me so intensely with his breathing bing low grunts that filled the air.


    I pressed my lips together tightly, trying so hard not to scream as Dantepletely took over my body.


    ¡°Dante please¡­¡± I screamed, not being able to cage my moans. I was trying so hard to writhe myself free from Dante¡¯s iron grip.


    He quickly held on to my hands firmly with one of his and ced it right above my tossing head whilst the other tightly gripped onto my waist, making sure I took him in entirely.


    Dante fucked me so madly, hitting the spot I badly wanted. Our skin smacked and our breathing was rugged.


    I was on fire. A fire that no water could quench. Dante was ripping me through over and over again.


    I cried out in painful pleasure but he didn¡¯t stop not even for a second. He pounded into me with each powerful thrust and kept me so immobile as he had his way with me.


    Oh Lord this man was a beast.


    I cummed once again, not being able to bear the sheer sensual overload.


    ¡°Oh fucking christ. Alina¡­¡± Dante huskily groaned, releasing himself into me after what seemed like an endless cycle of intense thrusting.


    Breathlessly, he pulled out and rolled over to the other side.


    ¡°Wow.. that was amazing¡± I panted for air, trying to register what just happened between I and Dante.


    Dante gazed at me and pulled me in for a kiss. I kissed him back so slowly, running my hands through his hair before pulling out.


    ¡°You have no idea how long I have waited to fuck you. Was I too rough baby?¡± He pushed some strands of my hair behind my ear.


    ¡°Very rough. But I loved it¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s how we are going to be fucking from now on¡± he told me before pulling me in for yet another kiss.


    ¡°You are tired sweetheart¡± Dante said once he pulled out. I couldn¡¯t even object because it was true.


    I yawned and ced my head on Dante¡¯s shoulder, my eyes already feeling weak and my insides sore.


    ¡°I love you Dante¡± I whispered, shutting my eyes.


    ¡°You are changing me Alina. I love you too sweetheart¡± Dante kissed my forehead as I drifted off into a deep and sound sleep.

 His Pollyanna

    ALINA


    The next morning, I woke up wrapped up in Dante¡¯s ck duvets.


    Fuck.


    I felt so sore¨C literally everywhere.     The rays of the sunlight seeped into the room feeling it with their warmth whilst I still tried to adjust my vision.


    Once everything stopped being blurry, I realised Dante wasn¡¯t lying next to me.


    The hell! Where did he go off to now?


    I was expecting to meet him lying by my side, admiring my sleeping form.


    I sounded really silly once I realised what I was thinking and blushed at myself.


    Love was making me go nuts.


    I still can¡¯t believe I actually had sex with Dantest night.


    We made love. I surrendered my body to him and he gave me such an exhrating experience.


    He kept to his word and my first time a st.


    Just the thought of it got my thighs clenching. I had been living with sex demon and I didn¡¯t even realise it.


    Fuck. What is this man doing to me?


    Quickly, I stood up with beaming smiles and headed towards the bathroom to freshen up.


    Minutester, I meandered out with just my bathroom robe being the only fabric on my body.


    The door slowly pushed open. Dante walked inside, startling me.


    I thought he must have left for some important deadly mafia issues.


    He was on a tank top and sweat pants. His ck hair was packed but a little dishevelled which made him look sinfully hot.


    His muscles stood out, taunt and broad.


    Oh heavens.


    Just by looking at this man was so seducing and arousing


    ¡°Stop drooling over me Alina. If you keep on staring at me like that I might just have to fuck you again now¡±Dante cheekily told me as he leaned on the door with his arms crossed over his chest.


    I closed my slightly parted lips immediately. I didn¡¯t even realise that I was gawking at him with my lips hanging open.


    ¡°You tter yourself way too much ¡± I replied trying to mask a stoic expression.


    His richughter filled the room as he pulled of his tank top.


    I kept on looking at him hungrily, my eyes watching his every movement while he was taking his tank top off.


    My eyesnded on his sculpted, chiselled abs and I suddenly had the urge to relish the feel of his skin on mine.


    When I noticed he was about looking my way, I quickly averted my gaze nervously.     He strode towards me and his eyes fed on my body which got me tingling on the inside.


    ¡°What?¡±I asked with a million butterflies fluttering within me.


    ¡°You look so hot Alina. I definitely can¡¯t resist fucking you again¡±he replied sultrily.


    Before I could even reply, Dante hauled me against himself.


    ¡°Dante¡­.¡± I chortled


    He licked his bottom lip slowly and sensually, ¡°I want to be buried deep inside you once more¡±


    As quickly the words left his mouth, Dante pressed his lips on to mine.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and he pushed my body more further into his.


    His tongue sought to taste every inch of my lips. It sucked on my tongue, dominated me and filled my mouth.


    I let out an airily moan into the kiss as Dante continued plundering my lips with his. I could feel the lust and craving pulsating through the burning kiss.


    It was rough, dominating, hot and sensual.


    In a flick, Dante gripped on to my thighs and I took the hint, wrapping my legs around his waist.


    With a sharp pivot, he had me against the wall.


    I shuddered, trying to stifle the sounds of pleasure from seeping into our kiss but I failed woefully.


    Dante kissed me like a starved hungry beast, feeding on my lips with his hands tightly pressing on my ass through the robe.


    Fuck. We just had sexst night. Can I handle yet another round of his endless thrustings?


    I still felt very much sore but a burning sensation rocked my pussy.


    Dante could never get enough.


    He pulled me away from the walls for a moment, before roughly pushing me on it once more.


    I quivered feeling his dick ced right underneath my area.


    A wet pool had already formed around my vulva.


    I didn¡¯t have time to stop or breath my own air.


    He was sucking my air out and giving me his to breathe in.


    I at once pulled out begrudgingly, trying to catch my unsteady breaths.


    ¡°Dante¡­ calm¡­ down please¡± I panted, gasping for air.


    I had no clue if he heard me. He was nuzzling his lips against my neck this time, making me sink my fingers into his soft hair.


    He took one of my hands and ced it right on his dick.


    Oh shit.


    My eyes grew wide in an instant.


    He was so, so fucking hard.


    ¡°Can you feel that? Can you feel how much I want you? I can¡¯t calm down baby until I am deep inside you¡±he whispered against my skin.


    In a fluid motion, Dante had me on the bed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He came on top me slowly, his eyes having a devilish glint in them.


    He pulled off my robe swiftly and threw it away carelessly. I couldn¡¯t even react.


    A fiery lustful desire had taken control of my senses, my thoughts and my entire whole being.


    I watched him go naked right in front of me and I had this sudden urge to be the one in control this time not him.


    ¡°Let me be in control Dante¡±the words slipped out of my mouth right before I could stop myself.


    He gave me longing eyes and wrapped hisrge hand around my neck.


    I gasped for breath.


    ¡°Are you sure principessa?¡±he speaks in Italian.


    I nodded the best way I could whilst being choked. He gave me a mischievous grin and rolled over.


    I leaned over him and took his earlobe in my mouth, gently nibbling on it. A husky groan left his lips.


    I had no idea what I was doing but there was no harm experimenting.


    I wanted to see how much of an influence I had over him on bed.


    I centered myself around his cock, guiding his tip to my entrace and he watched me with pleasure as I sank myself into his base, shuddering.


    ¡°Fanculo. Voglio te ci¡±


    I watched Dante groan in Italian as he closed his eyes, gripping on to my waist. He buckled his hips up to get deeper inside me.


    When we had sex, it seemed he would always forget how to speak English and switch over to sultry words in Italian.


    Nevertheless I loved how he was struggling to control his groans as I was buried deep inside him.


    I immediatelytched my hands on his shoulders and leaned down, locking our lips and slowly riding him.


    I myself was so lost in this sea of desires. I had already started moaning into our kiss once more.


    Feeling his hard rock dick so deep inside me set me ame with arousal and I picked up my pace.


    We both moved together in immensed pleasure, our skin smacking at contact.


    I rode him off as his breathing became low and rugged, filling the entire room.


    ¡°La mia fottuta troia¡± Dante sultrily said, grabbing onto my fingers and interlocking with them.


    In an instant, I felt my walls clench around him.


    ¡°Cum for daddy. Dolce figa¡± he ordered huskily.


    ¡°Dante!¡±I screamed out in bliss as I felt my body convulsed and my juices flowed onto him with my walls tightening around his cock.


    Dante immedately flipped me over so that I was now on my back and at once began hitting me from behind.


    He pounded into me hard, giving me sweet, painful deliberate strokes. He hadn¡¯t cum yet. I felt my vision hazy and blur as he fucked me rough without giving me any breaks.


    ¡°Dante.. Oh Lord. Please.. fuck¡­ go faster¡± I moaned out with Dante griping on to my hairs tight. His thrusts from behind was increasing rapidly in pace and turning my insides.


    ¡°Adoro questa figa¡± I heard Dante gruff in Italian.


    ¡°Fuck sanity and gentle Alina. I want to fuck you so hard till just the very thought of me makes you dripping wet with those honey juices¡± Dante gravelly spoke while rocking my insides.


    He was riding me with so much intensity whilst his free hand was ced on the arch of my back making my ass stick out more.


    ¡°Cazzo. Dolce bamb. Merda. Cos¨¬ bagnato¡±


    Dante was clearly going insane with pulsating need.


    He groaned breathlessly, thrusting faster and harder whilst going deeper and yet deeper with each fucking thrust.


    I bit my bottom lip releasing a painful pleasurable moan, as I struggled not to pass out.


    The familiar orgasmic sensation began building up within me. I couldn¡¯t contain myself any more as Dante kept on going so hard, quick and rough in his thrusts inside me.


    My legs shook in ecstasy and I screamed his name out loud again, climaxing so intensely.


    He still kept on thrusting in harder and yet harder even with the fact that I was cumming.


    ¡°Holy fuck¡±Dante practically growled as he released himself into me, his hot load mixing with mine.


    He gripped on to my waist onest time and sank his cock into my throbbing entrace so hard that I moaned my loudest.


    He finally let go off me and allowed me roll over.


    What the hell.


    He wasn¡¯t gentle at all. He fucked me like I was his whore.


    We bothy breathless on the bed, perspiration forming a pattern on our bodies.


    ¡°Alina you drive me so crazy. So fucking crazy. I want to fuck you every day like this. I can never get enough of this pussy¡± Dante chuckled as he stood up to put on his clothes.


    ¡°Dante¡­ I honestly enjoyed it. But I feel so¡­ so.. sore¡± I panted in between my words.


    ¡°We need to fuck every day so we can make babies you know¡± he said with a naughty smirk.


    I tried to hold back my giggle but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°We would be leaving italy in a couple of hours baby¡± Dante informed me.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, shocked by the news but I wasn¡¯t sad. Though, I¡¯ll honestly miss Italy.


    ¡°Yes baby. I have a lot of work to attend to but we will defintelye back again and spend a longer vacation¡± Dante smiled at me.


    I nodded, my smile saturating all over my face.


    ¡°Should I help you freshen up?¡±Dante asked with a hiked brow.


    I shook my head at once. ¡°No no please. We would end up doing more and I don¡¯t have the strength. I might pass out¡±


    ¡°Are you refusing me?¡±He said with such a serious expression making me shiver.


    ¡°Well. no.. I.. it¡¯s¡­¡±I stuttered in fear.


    He looked so dangerous right now.


    A smile broke in his face and I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dante stop that. Don¡¯t use that tone on me again¡± I whined.


    He walked towards the bed and leaned in closer to me.


    He propped up an arm to support his leaning frame and used the free hand to encircle around my throat.


    I gasped and became doe eyed.


    ¡°Ci, you are the pollyanna in my darkened world¡± Dante rasped, his minty breath caressing my face.


    ¡°Mhmm yes¡±I replied in my best tone whilst trying to maintain a clear head. Everything this man did was just so arousing.


    His grip on my throat tightened and I could feel myself passing out.


    His rich voice chuckled before letting go of my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs my goddess¡± Dante told me as he put on his tank top.


    He walked out but not before giving me a wink.

 Branding Her

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over on the bed gattina yes?¡± Dante requested from Alina on getting into the jet.


    It was more of amand than a request as he led her to the bed that was on the jet without even waiting for her reply.


    Alina rolled her eyes with augh at his dominating attitude. It was just a part of him.


    Sheid on the mini soft bed, Dante beside her and he crossed an arm over her shoulder.


    Alina fed her eyes on the interior of his jet. This was a different jet from the one that flew them to Italy.


    Its interior was breathtaking, beautiful than the other.


    It looked like a huge expensive living room.


    Dim burundi lights illuminated it coupled with the fact that it had huge spaces in between the seats.


    The walls were coated with coffee brown paintings patterned with white lines.


    Her eyes then trailed to the left part of the jet that had about eight ck seats, each with setbelts.


    Opposite it was a scarlet red lenthy couch with fluffy pillows to match it.


    The jet also had a mini bar.


    A huge t screen tv was ced at the centre. At the end of the jet stood a door, which probably led to the toilet and probably a shower¡ª-he could have it on the jet.


    ¡°Some other time we wille to Italy baby. We will visit my hometown, Bergamo¡± Dante said to her, snapping Alina out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Italy is beautiful and amazing. I must definitelye back again¡±she squealed.


    ¡°What do you expect? It¡¯s as beautiful as I am¡± Dante replied with a disparaging smile on his lips.


    Dante was so confident of himself.


    ¡°Dante you have such a huge ego!¡± Alina eximed, stunned.


    He dismissed her stunned expression with augh.


    ¡°Wee Mr Dante¡± a feminine voice apanied by the soft clicking of her heels came through.


    They both veered their eyes towards the direction of the voice.


    A woman approached them, her pointed heels making soft clicks as she swayed her hips .


    She had a tight ck skirt that was above her knee and matching ck blouse.


    The outfit really brought out her seductive body features.


    Her red hair was left to fall and her face wore a thickyer of makeup.


    ¡°Nice to see you once again Mr Dante ¡± She spoke sultrily, fluttering her fully coated eyshes at him and bitting the bottom of her glossy lips.


    Alina felt slightly insecure noticing how beautiful she was and the fact that she was passing nces at Dante whilst literally ignoring her presence like she never existed.


    ¡°She must be the air hostess¡± Alina thought to herself with a faint frown morphing on her face.


    The hostess paid no attention to Alina and entirely focused on Dante.


    Who wouldn¡¯t? Dante was so handsome and his body was to die for.


    He was like a Greek god.


    What shall I offer you both?¡± She asked, this time throwing Alina a pretence smle.


    Alina could see the distasteful look she had for her in her eyes but she always switched to a friendly smile once she turned her face to Dante.


    She was drooling for Dante like a bitch¡­ Alina smirked.


    ¡°Henessey and give her a strawberry drink with ice¡±Dante replied, shutting her off immedately.


    She masked her disappointment and put up her sultry look.


    ¡°Sure. Nice to see you once again¡±she was relentlessly trying to flirt with Dante but he didn¡¯t seem the least interested in her.


    Dange gave her a nod rather than reply and Alina watched her walkway in disappointment, her lips pouting childishly.


    A conceited smile appeared on Alina¡¯s  face, watching her leave and she at once erupted into fits ofughter.


    ¡°You know she was trying to flirt with you?¡± Alina chortled.


    Dante nodded. ¡°Yeah I did. I don¡¯t know if she was so blind that she couldn¡¯t notice the pretty ring on my finger¡± Dante replied cing short kisses on Alina¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°It serves her right though¡± Alina smiled.


    ¡°It seems like you both have a history together¡­ she was really happy to see you again¡± Alina nudged Dante at his shoulder with a cunning smile.


    ¡°She is one of the many women I do take out¡±Dante smirked.


    ¡°You took her out? To a party?¡± Alina asked quizzically. ¡°You both dated?¡±


    Dante gave a sly grin. ¡°L¡¯ho scopata¡±


    ¡°I have no clue what you just said. What does it mean?¡± Alina replied unfazed.


    ¡°I fucked her¡±Dante replied grinning.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I fucked her right in this jet. I can show you if you want me to¡± he added huskily, whispering it into her ears.


    Alina felt her face turning red and she let out a short gasp.


    Her cheeks got drained of its colours at Dante sensual statement.


    ¡°You really had sex with her?¡± Alina asked again.


    Dante nodded. He was just so blunt.


    ¡°Well did you enjoy it?¡± Alina huffed, her eyes darting to the window, watching the clouds soar with them.


    Dante gave a heartyugh.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± He teased.


    ¡°Never¡± Alina lied, but her irritation was glued onto her features like a skin.


    ¡°Well I so much enjoyed it¡± Dante pushed her buttons more.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Alina whined, facing him and earning her one of his grins.


    ¡°I thought you were not jealous¡± Dante gave her a puckered brow.


    ¡°You know what, I think I should go fuck another man thene tell you proudly¡± Alina hissed.


    Suddenly Dante encircled his arm aroumd her throat, causing her breathing to be hitched.


    His eyes darkened and it seemed to bore into her startled hazel orbs.


    ¡°You are mine Alina. I¡¯m the only man meant to touch your sweet body. Your ass is mine, your boobs are mine, your lips are mine, hell your vagina is mine. And I hate sharing what¡¯s mine¡± Dante savagely told her.


    His words were so dangerous and yet so sensual. She felt frightened and aroused.


    ¡°Mhmm¡± Alina hummed, her heart bing erratic and her body tingling with desires.


    Dante¡¯s head descended downwards and he pressed a soft, slow kiss on to her lips.


    She kissed him back, their lips moving in sync.


    Slowly the kiss became fervent and lustful, their breath mixing.


    Alina held on to the cors of his shirt, yanking him closer as they kissed each other passionately.


    ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you honestly¡± Dante pulled out, letting go of her throat.


    ¡°Well I made you wait too long for it¡± Alina shed Dante amorous eyes.


    ¡°I want to brand you as mine¡±he sensually said with a devilish glint in his eyes.


    Dante didn¡¯t waste no time.


    In an instant, his wet lips were on Alina¡¯s  neck, hungrily sucking on it.


    A soft moan escaped Alina¡¯s lips as his expert tongue swept across her neck so softly.


    His lips skimmed the edges of her cor bone, greedily cing soft bites all the way to her throat.


    ¡°oh fuck¡± Alina breathed out. Slowly they bothid back on the bed, his lips not leaving her neck for a second.


    In a fluid motion, Dante got ontop her and sucked on her neck. Alina had her mind  lost in abyrinth of hooded desires.


    Feeling him ontop her whilst his tongue and lips sucked, stroked and bit all sides of her neck caused her to have shattering moans that sounded like music to his ears.


    Alina¡¯s hands fisted into his dark raven locks, gripping on to it while Dante¡¯s hands walked their way to her engorged breasts, softly moulding and kneading it through her off-shoulder top.


    This man would be the end of her.


    Never had she loved a man¡¯s touch so much.


    His lips left her neck and sensually trailed to her chest, nting kisses on the bare parts of her breasts that were already exposed.


    Dante sucked on them, his one hand pulling her off shoulder more downwards.


    He probably cared less if it cked.


    Dantepletely littered her neck, throat and chest with his burning lips.


    Alina moaned more, not caring if the air hostess would hear them.


    His lips then moved upwards again, locking with hers.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist and parted her lips, giving him the full ess he wanted to taste her.


    Dante hungrily kissed her so lustfully and hungrily, hands groping and fondling on to Alina¡¯s breasts.


    She shuddered underneath him, releasing her soft cries of pleasure into the kiss.


    His touch got her toes curling in delight¨Chis dangerous touch.


    It ignited a desire within her which spread like wild fire.


    ¡°God you taste so sweet, fuck. I want to have you every single day. I can never get tired¡± Dante whispered, his voice caressing her lips.


    He slowly pulled back, making a cry of protest leave Alina¡¯s lips at the absence of his body on hers.


    A satisfied smile was ced on his handsome face as his eyes hungrily scanned her.


    Alina followed the trail of his eyes to her neck and part of her breasts that were visible to his lustful stare.


    Her skin was littered with love bites and hickeys.


    ¡°How do you like this?¡±he asked with a cocked brow.


    Alina nodded with her face reddened. ¡°I love it¡±


    ¡°Good you like it. Because you will be getting more of it from now¡±he huskily said before crashing his lips on to hers again.

 Meeting an old friend

    ALINA


    I walked downstairs like a dog with two tails, my face having a brilliant smile on it.


    It had been two days since I arrived back to New York.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time in drifting off into a deep sleep the moment my body touched  the soft sheets of the bed.


    We arrived around 1am and I was feeling so fucking drowsy.


    Dante had to carry me all the way and dropped me, not in my room, but in his room.


    Yes. We had started sharing a room now and I couldn¡¯t be more pleased.


    I liked how everything was turning out.


    My married life had blossomed so well, Dante haspletely changed all for me and now I feel so happy.


    There¡¯s this joy that¡¯s in my heart, it radiates whenever I think of Dante. I never thought I would ever feel happy thinking of Dante but here I am, always thinking and smiling sheepishly to myself.


    Later in the morning, Dante made sure all my things had been moved to his room before he left for work.


    I miss him so much. He came back realte and left very early this morning again before I even woke.


    He really abandoned a lot of work activities for my sake so I don¡¯t me him.


    I meandered downstairs, my thoughts still revolving around Dante.


    The sun was bright today and so was my life.


    And it was all thanks to the one person I never believed could ever make me smile talk more of making me happy.


    ¡°I love you Alina¡±


    It was just a sentence consisting of four words but this sentence had changed our rtionship forever.


    A little giggle escaped my lips as I reminisced about everything.


    Dante had caused a tornado of emotions within me and I can confidently say I have the almighty capo dei capi of the Italian-American mafia on his knees for me.


    ¡°The mansion was very lonely without you both in it ma¡¯am¡± the soft voice of Naomi interrupted my thoughts.


    I fluttered my eyes twice only to realise I had walked into the kitchen and sat on one of the wooden stools whilst Naomi and Mariposa prepared lunch.


    ¡°Really?¡± I smiled at both of them.


    They both nodded and I could see how nervous they were as they did.


    ¡°I missed you both so much you know¡± I chirped with augh.


    ¡°Uhm ma¡¯am¡± Mariposa nervously called out. I hummed in response.


    ¡°Master looked extremely cheerful when we spotted him leaving for work early in the morning you know¡± she told me.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I almost eximed, erupting into fits ofughter.


    ¡°Yes. He didn¡¯t have this deadly aura emanating from him. He just looked peaceful. He told us to take good care of you¡± Naomi concurred.


    Wow. Even in his absence, he always made sure I wasfortable.


    Fuck. All this makes me miss him more.


    ¡°I love him¡± I said subconsciously in a low whisper.


    ¡°He loves you too¡± Mariposa giggled sweetly.


    ¡°How did you both enjoy staying alone in this huge mansion?¡± I threw a question at them.


    We engaged in a hearty discussion,ughing and chattering with each other.


    Few minutester, the doors of the kitchen were pushed open apanied by a distinct rich voice.


    ¡°I knew you would be in here¡± Dante¡¯s voice chortled.


    ¡°Dante!¡± I eximed, bolting up and running towards him. I enveloped him in a tight hug.


    Danteughed and hugged me even tighter, his face nuzzling my neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡± I cried. I didn¡¯t even care if Mariposa or Naomi was looking at us.


    Dante is my husband and I can get touchy with him whenever I want.


    ¡°I missed you too sweetheart¡± Dante replied, his face still buried in the crook of my neck.


    I could hear Mariposa and Naomi giggling behind us.


    It got me smiling.


    ¡°Dante you left before I could even wake. Don¡¯t do that. Didn¡¯t you know I¡¯ll miss you too much? I feigned anger, pulling out of the hug.


    Dante gave no reply but lustful stares.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±I asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Sembri cos¨¬ sexy quando sei arrabbiato¡± Dante huskily said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Italian¡± I cockily replied.


    ¡°You look so hot when you are angry doll¡± He tranted causing my breathing to halt in my lungs.


    This man. Fuck.


    ¡°How can I make it up to you my love?¡± Dante asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend time together today¡± I quickly replied.


    ¡°Where amore mio? Here or we should go out?¡±


    I thought for some time, my head tilting back and forth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date by dusk. A fancy dinner date¡± I tittered.


    Dante encircled his arm around my waist and pulled me closer towards himself.


    ¡°As you wish baby¡± he winked before crashing his lips on mine.


    * * * * * * *


    I stepped out of the car with Dante and adjusted my gown.


    Dante stared at me once again, mesmerized.


    He came towards me and wrapped an arm around my waist. ¡°Beautiful. You look so beautiful¡± he pecked my forehead.


    ¡°And you look hot¡± I smiled, nting a tender kiss on his lips before pulling out.


    He was a rugged gentle man.


    Dante led me into an expensive looking restaurant. I stared in awe of it


    The sweet scent ofvender mixed with vani weed me in a delightful odour frenzy. My eyes took in every detail of the beautiful huge restaurant.


    The ceilings were decorated with marble stones that had intricate bronze detailing. Huge chandeliers hunged at all corners of the restaurants, brightly lit lights and glistening diamonds emanating from them.


    The insides was as ravishing and breathtaking as the outside. Live instrumentalist yed at the centre of the restaurant, feeling the restaurant with their sweet melodious tune.


    The tables were lit by candles and the aroma of various intercontinental dishes flew in the atmosphere.


    It made me more eager to taste the food.


    ¡°Baby this ce looks so expensive. Aren¡¯t you spending too much?¡± I asked concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even worry about that shit baby. I have the money and I¡¯ll spend it on you because you deserve it¡± Dante replied as he led me towards the woman taking down reservations.


    ¡°Dante Morelli. I booked a table for two¡± Dante introduced himself.


    The woman oogled at him, I could see it clearly but Dante wasn¡¯t even looking her way.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck. Why can¡¯t all these women stop drooling for my man?


    ¡°Ofcourse sir. Right this way¡±she replied with a seductive smirk as she fluttered her fake long eyeshes at him.


    She paid no attention to me like the air hostess and walked us to our table whilst smiling and oogling at Dante.


    I was thoroughly irritated by her behaviour and so was Dante. His lips were drawn to a scowl and his fists were balled up.


    It seemed like thedy forgot herself and stood next to Dante who was already seated, smiling at him and fluttering her eyshes.


    ¡°Can I get some privacy with my wife?!¡±Dante snapped at her authoritatively which jolted thedy back to reality.


    She looked so embarrassed and her face became flushed at her misbehaviour. She quickly scurried away but not before apologising profusely.


    Iughed and sped my hands together. ¡°Damn Dante will I have to endure all these whenever we go out?¡± I raised a quirky brow, teasing him.


    Dante shrugged and smirked. ¡°Your husband is too handsome to resist¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering yourself¡± I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡± Dante leaned in forward towards me.


    ¡°Yes you are. You are way in your head Dante¡± I replied.


    ¡°I love how you say that¡± Dante muttered underneath his breath, his emerald orbs filled with lust.


    What did I say?


    ¡°What?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Head¡± he whispered, his lips inches from mine.


    It took me a moment to realise what he meant and my eyes widened immediately.


    I pulled back with a hand over my mouth. ¡°Dante¡± I gasped with a chuckle.


    ¡°I want to fuck your mouth¡± he stated, biting his lower lip in such a manner that got shivers running down my spine.


    ¡°Well not here, not now¡± I chided him.


    ¡°In the restroom?¡± Dante asked.


    What? Dante is being so unbelievable.


    ¡°No¡± I snapped back,ughing. ¡°Home. I¡¯ll please you when we get home¡± I mumbled a reply with my cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Good girl¡± Dante grinned.


    This man was crazy. I couldn¡¯t contain the bubbles ofughter erupting from within me.


    Dante is so naughty.


    I was about speaking to him when a farmir figure approached us.


    ¡°Uhm hello¡± the voice nervously spoke.


    We both drifted our eyes to gaze at him and in that moment, my jaws dropped.


    No fucking way.


    Theodore!

 Peace within

    DANTE


    ¡°Theodore!¡± Alina eximed with a beam on her face the moment she gged her eyes up to meet his nervous orbs.


    I smiled widely, resting back onto my chair with my eyes deposited on her. Alina¡¯s smile was to die for. I could kill to see her smile like that everyday.


    I was the one who called Theodore toe over. I knew Alina would be surprised and more than delighted to see him.


    Though I know Alina already believed me when I told her Theodore was still alive but I felt they didn¡¯t have a good conversation when theyst saw.


    Alina might still feel Theodore held some grudges against her so I needed her to see him and be at peace with him onest time.


    Theodore was relocating to Canada. I wondered how Alina would react to that news.


    ¡°Hello you both¡± Theodore nervously spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you could make it¡± I jutted with my chin for him to pull out a chair and sit with us which he did hesistantly.


    Alina drifted her eyes towards me the moment I uttered that statement and gave me cryptic stares. ¡°Dante, I don¡¯t get? Did you call Theodore over?¡±


    I nodded and straightened my spine on the chair. I interlocked my hands with hers and gave her doting looks. ¡°I did sweetheart¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She let out a soft chuckle, confusion written all across her face.


    ¡°I believed you when you said you didn¡¯t harm him babe¡±she reassured me.


    ¡°I know you did but I felt like you needed to meet Theodore again and clear the air out. You know for thest time¡± I reasoned with her.


    Alina swiftly faced Theodore, more confused than ever. ¡°What does he mean by for thest time? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Well Alina I¡¯ll be relocating to Canada very soon. And your husband just wanted you to see me onest time, you know to clear any bad blood¡± Theodore added thest sentence teasingly.


    Alina shifted a bit in her seat, probably feeling a little ufortable.


    Why was she feeling this way?


    Did his statement hurt her? She was supposed to feel happy not awkward or sad.


    ¡°Hey princess what is wrong?¡± I questioned underneath my breath, my concerned eyes perusing hers.


    ¡°I am a bad person Dante¡± Alina almost sobbed out, looking at me.


    What?


    ¡°No no. Don¡¯t say that. You aren¡¯t. You are my pollyanna baby¡± I triedforting her.


    Why would she think that?


    She veered her sad orbs back at Theodore. ¡°I am really sorry Theodore¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Theodore chuckled, maintaining his bright smile.


    Alina let out a sigh. ¡°For lying about who Dante truly was to me. For almost getting you killed too. I¡¯m really sorry. I would never have forgiven myself if anything happened to you¡±


    ¡°No don¡¯t say that¡± Theodore waved off her apology with a hand and a calmposure.


    Theodore¡¯s personality amused me. For one thing, he was very forgiving and was easy going with everyone.


    That was the opposite of my character. I don¡¯t have a heart as generous as his because of what I do.


    I¡¯ve done pretty bad things and I don¡¯t regret them but if I had killed Theodore, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face Alina and bear her pain.


    Yes, I am rude, mean, heartless, callous; whatever the world throws at me, but one thing I¡¯m sure of is that for Alina¨CI would do any thing to see her happy.


    When I visited Theodore at the hospital after getting him admitted in, he was scared at first butter on, he gradually opened up to me.


    I felt so jealous of the fact that he had such a close rtionship with Alina and I didn¡¯t. I felt he loved her or she loved him.


    But Theodore cleared my doubts and told me he just saw Alina as a very good friend and that was the same way she saw him too.


    I almost let my jealousy cloud my judgement.


    ¡°Dante really loves you Alina. He nursed me back to good health because of how remorseful he was. Alina¡­.¡± Theodore took a pause before speaking.


    ¡°I hold no grudges against you. Honestly I was even more terrified for your sake noticing how red your husband went. Dante just thought we had something going on between each other¡­¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t¡± Alina quickly interrupted him, she was defensive.


    I let out a suppressed chuckle and smiled at her. ¡°I know now sweetie¡±


    Alina smiled back, her features now softening.


    ¡°I really love how close you guys seem and I hope it stays this way. Dante please take good care of Alina. She deserves it¡± Theodore told me.


    ¡°He is taking very good care of me¡± Alina nted a tender kiss on my lips.


    Theodore watched us with a satisfied smile before standing up to his feet.


    ¡°I have to go now. My girlfriend is waiting for me¡± Theodore announced.


    Alina gasped, stunned by his statement.


    ¡°You have a girlfriend?¡± She almost eximed, her face saturated with happiness.


    Theodore nodded and pointed over towards the front door of the restaurant.


    We whipped our heads towards the direction he pointed to and spotted a slender red haired who anxiously stood in waiting for Theodore.


    We pivoted our eyes back to Theodore. Alina was as happy as ark.


    ¡°Wow Theodore. I¡¯m happy for you¡± she genuinely told him.


    ¡°And I¡¯m happy for you too Alina. I have to go now ok. Maybe we might see again in the future. But still, I wish you a happy married life Alina. Take good care of Dante too¡± Theodore cheekily said.


    I stood to give him a handshake. ¡°Be good¡± I simply said with a lopsided smile.


    We watched Theodore meander towards his girlfriend and I wandered my eyes back to Alina.


    ¡°Dante, I am beyond speechless¡± Alina whispered.


    ¡°I love you Alina. Always know that. I¡¯ll do anything to make you happy¡± I kissed her on the cheeks.


    Alina giggled. ¡°I love you too baby¡±


    ¡°Dinner is served¡± a waiter announced, cutting our moment with two other waiters who stood beside him carrying our meals inrge trays.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± I raised a brow at Alina, her eyes hungrily settled on the meal ced before us.


    She nodded and we began digging into the food at once.


    * * * * * *


    Alina filled the entire room with her moans as my tongue feasted on her hardened nipples.


    Her fingers fisted into my scalp and held on to my hairs whilst Ivished her engorged breasts.


    ¡°D-dante more please¡±she pleaded in an airily breath, her toes curling on the bed.


    We arrived back from the restaurant thirty minutes ago and I couldn¡¯t wait to taste my goddess.


    Her hands slipped past my neck to my pants, sensually rubbing on my budging, hard dick.


    I instantly let out a low, guttural groan and trailed my lips to her neck.


    I swept her neck with my tongue before giving her soft bites. Alina squirmed on the bed and moaned even more.


    Slowly, I raised my head up and locked my lips with hers. Time stopped in an instant with my tongue moving so sensually inside her.


    Shepletely surrendered herself to this burning, fervent and possessive kiss.


    Filled with desire, my fingers explored her skin with a mind of its own, hands reaching for her aching, wet sex.


    Slowly, I rubbed my fingers around her dripping core whilst still plundering her lips with mine.


    Alina moaned out into the kiss and I took it all, increasing pace on rubbing her clit.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Dante¡±she breathed against my lips.


    ¡°Principessa, your lips are so warm. What else can you do with it?¡± I gravely asked in a whisper, a sly smirk curving by the corners of my lips.


    I broke off the kiss and gave her a sensual look.


    My body burnt in absence of her warm body on mine.


    ¡°Get on your knees right now¡± I authoritativelymanded, getting down from the bed.


    Obediently, Alina got up from the bed unded and knelt between my legs as I towered above her.


    ¡°I want to fuck your wet mouth¡±I sultrily groaned.


    Alina gulped.


    She had never done this before but I wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer.


    She looked up to me as her petite hands walked to the knots of my pants.


    Her fingers fidgeted with it until she finally grabbed hold of it and untied it.


    I watched her pull down my pants, my erection fully hard. It pressed against my boxers, wanting to be let out.


    ¡°Do not be shy ok¡±I huskily told her before I grabbed a fistful of her wavy auburn locks.


    My head lulled back the moment Alina brought out my dick. Her eyes scanned it. I bet she was wondering if it would fit into her mouth.


    I smirked.


    She brought my dick to her lips and my thick thick cap pushed past her lips.


    Fuck.


    Alina stroked me a few times with her tongue. Pre-cum seeped out and she licked it all over my tip.


    ¡°Fuck¡±I sucked in breath the moment her tongue gained contact with my dick.


    She was doing this like a pro!


    Holy shit!


    This felt so exhrating and mindblowing.


    She mischievously circled her tongue around my tip and pushed my dick in, closing her mouth as she took me in fully.


    My hold on her hairs tightened and I began guiding her movement, pushing her head back and forth.


    Alina sucked on me as I hit the back of her throat with each sharp thrust.


    I pushed myself more deeper into her throat, almost making her gag.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck. This was heavenly.


    My grunts filled the air as Alina sucked like her life depended it.


    Shit. Her mouth was so warm and wet on my dick.


    I went sharp, precise and fast, not slowing down or giving her time to breathe.


    ¡°Fa cos¨¬ fottutamente caldo¡­ uurgh¡± I let out a low rumble in italian as I intruded more deeper into her aching mouth.


    I definitely wasn¡¯t giving her any breaks. My hold on her braids tightened so hard and I kept on pushing in and out of her mouth so swiftly and roughly.


    I guess by now, Alina could feel her throat burning as I groaned in pleasure. Without any doubt, she also didn¡¯t want to stop.


    She struggled to keep up with my quick pace but sucked on me harder, taking in my thrusts.


    My breathing be rugged and my low groans filled the entire room.


    ¡°Fottutamente¡­ dolce¡± I panted, trying so hard to control my lust and not rip Alina¡¯s clothes into shreds.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cum and you are going to swallow it all am I clear?¡±  I gravelly asked.


    Alina nodded as she kept on filling her insides with my dick till I finally stiffened inside her mouth.


    My hot liquid trailed down her throat without any resist.


    She swallowed it and gave my tip onest lick before letting go.


    ¡°Fuck baby. You are amazing ¡± I praised in between my unsteady breathing. I pulled up my shorts, scanning her with hungry eyes as she stood from the ground.


    ¡°We still have a lot more to do wife. The night is still young. I¡¯ll have you again and again and again till you be an aching mess. Mi pregherai di fermarmi¡± I gripped on to her chin before plummeting my lips on to hers.

 Welcoming a new soul

    Alina


    I woke up smiling the following morning, all wrapped up messily in our duvet.


    Fuck.


    Dante had took me on countlesss rounds yesterday and it was amazing though I  felt so fucking sore. I can only imagine how much soreness I¡¯d feel when I¡¯d  stand to walk.


    His dick is just too big. It seems like it literally grows every single time we have sex.


    I whipped my gaze at Dante whoid beside me and heavens, this man was handsome!


    The rays of the sun bounced off his face causing it to glisten as he slept soundly.


    I took in all his features, essing them craefully. His lips were like abination of red and peach colours and they were plump.


    I felt like kissing them honestly but I would wake him up and Dante also needs to rest too after how much we fuckedst night.


    His perfectly toned chest and chiselled abs got me drooling and my hands itched to caress it line by line. Dante¡¯s dark hair was messy which added to his hotness and his brows were so fucking long.


    Everything just made Dante look breathtaking. I still can¡¯t believe I was in love with Dante so madly like this. Months ago, I would not even have dreamt to sleep on his bed talkmore of toy down with him but here I am, cuddling beside him and loving it.


    Honestly it was really a good thing I drank that poison meant for him. I realised that was the start of when he began softening towards me.


    That event must have changed his mindset and the way he viewed me.


    He probably thought I would use any avable opportunity to end his life but as I actually risked my life for his, he had a change of heart and we began opening up towards each other.


    Staying with Dante for these past few months, I¡¯vee to know the real Dante¡ªthe empty and broken one that needed someone by his side.


    He wasn¡¯t a bad person. He imed not to have a heart but Dante had a heart, a very big and loving heart.


    He just needed someone who could bring it out of him.


    ¡°Good morning ragazza timida¡± Dante¡¯s rich voice startled me, drawing me out of my thought.


    ¡°You are awake. How are you?¡± I asked, nervous and hoping he didn¡¯t realise I had been staring at him.


    ¡°Very well baby. How long have you been staring at me?¡± Dante asked cockily.


    He at once sat up and encircled an arm around my waist.


    ¡°How did you know I was staring?¡± I inquired smiling.


    ¡°Baby you are talking to the capo dei capi of the most dangerous Italian mafia. I have my senses on even when I¡¯m asleep. It¡¯s a perk¡± Dante grinned.


    Iughed and shook my head at Dante. ¡°You are too much. Stop getting into your head¡±


    ¡°Speaking of head¡­.¡± Dante nuzzled my neck with a husky groan. ¡°Was that really your first time in doing it?¡± he made reference to yesterday¡¯s make out.


    I nodded feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°Bull shit. You sucked me like a pro¡±  Dante told me.


    Iughed again. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You are my first in everything¡±


    Dante raised his eyes up to look at me and a smirk drew on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. You are mine and mine alone¡±


    My cheeks reddened at his words.


    ¡°Are you sore? I thought I would rip you open¡± Dante teased me.


    ¡°I am sore baby. So sore. I can¡¯t even imagine how it would feel when I walk¡± I replied.


    ¡°In that case let¡¯s take a shower together¡± Dante suggested. Knowing Dante fully well, I doubt that came as a suggestion.


    ¡°Oh no no. I can bathe on my own¡± I declined with a flushed face at Dante¡¯s offer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you had a choice to decide for or against sweetheart¡± Dante cooly said before scooping me up in an instant and walking down from the bed.


    Holy shit. We were both naked and he didn¡¯t even mind.


    I felt so shy and I had fucked this man before countless times.


    Dante led me into his en suite of a  bathroom. It was sorge honestly. It had enough walk space, a broad walk-in shower plus a huge bathtub too.


    Dante took me into the walk-in shower and dropped like I was an egg. Well I was his precious egg.


    He ambled out and turned on the shower before sauntering back in.


    The cold droplets of water hit our skin and without saying a word Dante began kissing me hungrily.


    He kissed me so lustfully, like we hadn¡¯t kissed in ages and didn¡¯t let me have my own breath.


    The waters hitting us made the moment more errotic. Dante¡¯s dick had be hard already and my core burned in need.


    Yet I still felt very sore but damn, I wanted this dick back in.


    I parted my legs a little, letting his dick settle partially in between my thighs and grazing my pussy.


    A low groan left Dante¡¯s lips in the kiss. He pressed me tightly against the ss walls of the walk-in shower and kissed me more fervently than before with his hands groping on to my ass.


    My legs grew weak and my body needed him inside me badly.


    ¡°Alina¡­¡± Dante pulled out, flopping his head back to reveal his gobbling Adam¡¯s apple.


    ¡°You are sore. I don¡¯t want to hurt you more¡± he voiced out.


    ¡°Forget that Dante. I can handle it¡± I assured him, desire coating my features.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir¡± I replied submissively.


    Dante groaned a ¡®fuck¡¯ and at once groped onto my ass cheeks, his hands kneading and moulding them.


    ¡°Call me sir one more time again and I¡¯ll bend you here, p your sexy ass and fuck you roughly¡± Dante warned with the most serious look on his face.


    ¡°Sir¡± I dared him, using my most polite tone.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t break my word principessa¡­¡± Dante¡¯s voice trailed off as I interrupted him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t baby. I want you¡± I pleaded.


    Dante jaws clenched for a while before he greedily plummeted his lips on to mine and roughly pushed me against the walls of the shower. I whimpered and squirmed as his frame towered above mine.


    He trailed kisses from my lips, to my jaw and went lower towards my hardened nipples.


    Dante sucked on my nipples, drawing out sensual cries from me that filled the entire bathroom.


    Before I knew it, Dante used a hand to raise one of my legs slightly up before he slipped a finger inside my dripping sex and I moaned out. It felt painful but still so pleasurable.


    He began going in and out of me as he sucked on my nipples.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­. shit¡­. Lord¡­¡± I panted as Dante fingered and sucked me.


    He inserted another finger and kept on swiftly thrusting his fingers in and out of me.


    Dante trailed his lips from my breast and imed my lips in a passionate and rough kiss. He increased pace in my throbbing hood and swallowed all my moans with his one hand ced on my waist so firmly.


    My legs shook in ectasty and my moanings increased.


    ¡°D¨Cdante¡­ I¡¯m g-going to cum¡­¡± I panted out the moment Dante broke our kiss.


    ¡°Cum for daddy sweetheart. Give it all to me¡± Dante purred, his fingers thrusting into me so quickly and non stop.


    I released entirely on Dante¡¯s finger, screaming out.


    Dante instantly turned me over without even waiting for my legs to stop shaking and gripped onto my waist.


    He pped my ass but the pain felt so good. I gasped at his actions.


    ¡°I told you I would p that fucking sexy ass¡± Dante purred in my ear again before bending me over.


    I ced my two hands on the ss walls of the shower, biting my lips in pleasure as Dante began teasing my wet folds with his cap.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ put it in please¡­¡± I begged as Dante continuously teased me.


    ¡°I love it when you plead¡± Dante lowly said before gripping on to my hair and pping my ass again.


    ¡°Ohhhh¡­.¡± I moaned.


    Without a heads up, Dante instantly mmed in me and I screamed out at the sudden and painful intrusion.


    Dante immediately began thrusting into me, griping on to my waist with one hand whilst the other encircled around my neck.


    I moaned out with each euphoric thrust.


    Dante was killing me.


    He let go of my neck and his two hands held on to my waist tightly, finger nails digging deep into my skin as he pounded into me hard.


    My vision was getting dizzy with each thrust and the soreness I felt increased but it felt so fucking good.


    Dante¡¯s one hand went towards my thigh and he gripped on to it, lifting my leg slightly further.


    Before I could get my breath, Dante thrusted into me with so much fierceness, rougher and harder.


    ¡°Dante!¡± I screamed, almost passing out.


    Sounds of moaning and groaning filled the air as we fucked so passionately.


    ¡°Go harder¡­ please¡­.¡± I begged more as I felt myself reaching my climax.


    ¡°Fuck. Such a good girl for daddy¡± Dante seductively groaned before pounding me harder and faster.


    He was taking me like a starved, desperate beast. It was so intense and mind blowing.


    I pressed my lips in tightly, trying to control my screams of passion as Dante¡¯s groans became more frequent and rugged.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ohh Dante¡­¡± I moaned out his name, the water still sshing on us.


    ¡°You feel so wet and good gattina¡­ sei cos¨¬ dolce¡­¡± Dante groaned, his thrusts turning my insides.


    His speed sent me over the edge and I screamed out, my legs shaking and my whole body shivering as my walls tightened around Dante¡¯s erection.


    Dante kept on thrusting it so swiftly and hard, not minding the fact that I was cumming.


    ¡°Fucking¡­ Christ¡­¡± Dante growled before releasing his hot load inside me and letting me go.


    I almost fell as my legs shook but Dante gripped on to me and spurned me around.


    We panted and stared immensely at each other. I was trying to catch my unsteady breathing whilst being overwhelmed with so much joy at what we just shared again.


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡± I breathed out, a smile breaking on my lips.


    ¡°I can never get enough of you baby. You have me addicted¡± Dante told me.


    ¡°Just me and me alone¡± I whispered to which he nodded.


    ¡°Just you baby. I¡¯ll only have eyes for you Alina. You are my wife and the love of my life. I love you baby¡± Dante said with the most sincere look ever that brought tears to my eyes.


    ¡°I love you too¡± I beamed with smiles, pulling him in for a hug. I was so overwhelmed with so much emotions right now.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s have an actual shower. I want to bathe you and wash you hair¡± Dante winked at me before pulling me under the shower head with him.


    * * * * * * *


    Five weekster


    I giggled uncontrobly as I sat by myself on the bed with the doctors words still ringing in my head.


    I was pregnant. I wasn¡¯t surprised with the constant sex I and Dante had been having.


    Dante travelled weeks earlier to Cuba for work rted issues and I greatly missed him.


    We conversed daily on the phone but Dante never wanted to tell me when he woulde back. He told me he wanted to surprise me with his arrival.


    Everything just made me so eager to meet him.


    I had been getting morning nausea a week after Dante travelled. I thought  I just over ate or probably I had taken something I was allergic to but when it kept on reurring, I knew something was amiss.


    When I had missed my period for this month, I definitely suspected it but I went to see the doctor just to be sure and it turned out that I was really pregnant.


    ¡°Heavens!!¡± I eximed,ughing to myself and falling back on the bed.


    Dante will be so happy with this news.


    I honestly can¡¯t wait to tell him. I quickly swiped my phone from where itid and proceeded to dail his number when an idea hit me.


    I won¡¯t tell him. He wanted to surprise me bying unannounced and I¡¯ll also do same by keeping this pregnancy from him  until he arrives.


    Double surprise!


    I grinned like a baby given candy and rolled over on the bed.


    A new member into our family would add to the joy and love within us.


    Dante would definitely be so happy with this news and I can¡¯t wait to tell him.

 Danger looms

    Alina had her eyes glued on to the screen of the television, watching her favourite series in the living room whilst Mariposa and Naomi cleaned the house and prepared dinner.


    It had been a week since she found out she was pregnant and ever since, she made sure to be very careful in how she did things.


    Mariposa and Naomi were always at her beck and call, making sure she felt asfortable as ever whilst Dante was away.


    Her morning nausea increased rapidly and it irked her so much that every morning she had to throw up but whenever she remembered the life growing within her, it gave her bright and radiant smiles.


    The baby growing inside her was a symbol of she and Dante¡¯s love.


    Alina couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Dante would react knowing he was going to be a father.


    She would always find herself lost in her thoughts and daydreaming, her mind conjuring the different reactions of Dante but nevertheless, she knew he would be so happy to know about it.


    Probably happiness would be an understatement of what he would feel.


    The thought made Alina giggle to herself.


    Pregnancy did change some things about her.


    She had already started having various weird cravings and little things made her cry.


    It felt so strange.


    When mariposa brought her orange juice instead of apple by mistake and Alina broke down in tears days back.


    Mariposa and Naomi had tofort her throughout the entire day.


    If she wasn¡¯t crying, she would get angry over little things and she had be extra picky in food. Her tastebuds switched every nano second.


    But Mariposa and Naomi were still helpful towards Alina. They fully understood that all these were what came with pregnancy and so it wasn¡¯t Alina¡¯s fault.


    Alina groaned within herself as she reminisced about her week and wondered when Dante was going to show up.


    She didn¡¯t love to always bother Mariposa and Naomi.


    They had done a great deal of work for her throughout thesest weeks.


    Dante was the one she wanted but he was stuck in Cuba for work issues and he wouldn¡¯t even divulge when he was returning.


    A tired sigh left her lips and then a frown.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am your phone is ringing¡± Naomi informed her. Alina turned to look at Naomi with a smile and her eyes darted to the phone in her hand.


    ¡°Thank you dear¡± Alina told her sweetly to which Naomi returned an even warmer smile at her before leaving.


    On noticing the caller, Alina gasped.


    It was her father. She could recognise that number.


    After Dante had deleted all numbers from her phone in the past, she never bothered saving her father¡¯s number back when she and Dante¡¯s rtionship began blossoming.


    He married her off and never came to check up on her. He didn¡¯t care about her and was only more focused on her two elder sisters.


    Dante¡¯s attitude to her had surpassed her father¡¯s attitude to her throughout her whole life.


    Dante loved her but she couldn¡¯t say the same for her father. He never treated her like his daughter, he instead locked her up always, yelled insulting words at her and treated her like a piece of rag.


    Alina stood and walked upstairs with the phone still in her hands, ringing incessantly.


    She hastened her steps and went towards her room. Once inside, Alina at once picked the call with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Hello¡± she simply stated.


    ¡°Alina are you deaf that you couldn¡¯t hear your phone ringing?!¡± His voice boomed from the phone.


    She rolled her eyes at his tone. This man had not changed one bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father¡± Alina¡¯s acrimonious tone replied.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I was busy¡± she added.


    ¡°Busy doing what?¡± He scoffed at her. Alina felt anger rising within her at her father¡¯s insensitive question.


    ¡°Where you with that Italian man?¡± he said in a jeering tone.


    ¡°He is my husband and your son iw¡± Alina replied defensive.


    How could he address Dante with such a racist tone?


    ¡°Bull shit. Spare me all that bullshit¡± Nikolia spat.


    ¡°Father don¡¯t say that about my husband. I love him¡± Alina seethed at his wordings.


    ¡°Quit the acting Alina. We all know you don¡¯t. If Dante is close to you then I suggest you move further away from him and stop acting because it¡¯s really getting on my nerve!¡± Nikolia raged.


    ¡°Have you gotten any thing?¡± Nikolia suddenly threw another question this time.


    Alina had her brows pulled together in confusion. ¡°Any thing? How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious now Alina? I sent you there to feed me on information about Dante and his fucking mafia. Have you gotten any useful information? Has Dante been able to fall inlove with you?


    ¡°Father please¡­¡± Alina said, disgust written all over her face.


    She would never do that to Dante even if she hated him.


    ¡°Has he fallen for you?¡± Nikolia asked.


    Alina remained quiet and chose not to speak. Her father was demanding the impossible from her and she wasn¡¯t going to do any of that.


    ¡°Your answer says it all¡± Nikoliaughed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten the Italian man wrapped around your fingers. Why haven¡¯t you done your job there then?! You were sent there to infiltrate Dante¡¯s mafia not fall for him too or start a fucking rtionship with him! That was the main reason I sent you there! Quit all these fucking act and find what I want!¡±


    Alina felt her anger tighten around her throat. She had gotten enough of this.


    She won¡¯t be used as a tool for destruction especially not towards her husband and the only man she loved.


    ¡°Father I ca¡­.¡± Alina yelled when her speech was suddenly interrupted by a distinct male tone.


    ¡°Alina¡± Dante gasped. Alina quickly spurned around to meet his shocked profile looming by the doorway of their room.


    ¡°Uhm Dante¡­ y¨Cyou are b.. back¡± Alina heard herself stuttering, her breathing bing erratic.


    Anxiety creeped into her and her fear soared.


    Dante heard her conversation with her father. It was very evident in his bodynguage.


    His brows were pulled together and his lips had a terrible scowl.


    Alina felt her heart sink down to her stomach on noticing Dante¡¯s features.


    He was beyond angry.


    His fists were so tight and balled up that his knuckles could turn white and his eyes had slits of fury and rage dancing in them.


    ¡°Dante it isn¡¯t what it looks like¡­.¡± Alina quickly spoke up for herself, trying to stop the jitters from spreading throughout her body but it was off no use now.


    Dante was as red as a bull. He took predatorial steps towards her and Alina almost forgot to breathe whilst watching him.


    Without saying a word, he yanked the phone out of her hand and spoke.


    ¡°Nikolia I was a fool to think that you could change from ying your tricks and I am an even bigger fool for letting your precious daughter stay alive for this long. Alina¡¯s dead body will be sent back to you within seven days. Mark my word¡± Dante said in the most savage and dangerous tone ever before flinging Alina¡¯s phone on to the ground.


    Alina jerked and tears brewed up in her eyes.


    ¡°Wow Alina. So all these was a n?¡± Dante asked her, his tone held pain it.


    ¡°I swear I wasn¡¯t going to do it¡± Alina replied with all sincerity, traitorous tears slipping from her eyes.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Dante yelled which startled Alina again and he at once gripped on to her chin so roughly that his nails were buried deep in it.


    A stinging pain burnt in Alina at how rough Dante was on her body.


    ¡°You fucking liar. Alina I fell for you. I loved you. I was ready to fight for you but you faked it all along. This was just your n. It was another n from you fucking Fedorovs to crumble me. Alina why would you do this to me?¡± Dante¡¯s voice broke as he spoke.


    His nerves had be a wreckage of emotions and his pain seared his heart.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± He raged.


    ¡°I promise I wasn¡¯t going to do any of that. My love for you was never fake. I¡¯ve always loved you Dante. I never faked any thing. My father wants me to do all that but I won¡¯t¡± Alina tried convincing him of her innocense, her voice drowning in her tears.


    Dante let out a maniac chuckle and pushed Alina to the floor roughly.


    She hit the ground and instinctively used a hand to cover her stomach, howling in pain.


    ¡°This all makes sense now. Your father and you infact you both were fucking behind those attacks on us in Mexico. You also sent Diego to kill me yet you decided to take the poison yourself to make yourself seem like an angel of light.  Diego was just a pawn in your game. Right under my nose you subtly managed to do all these. Wow¡± Dante sped his hands as he spoke.


    Alina shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not true Dante.  I don¡¯t have a hand in anything that happened to us in Mexico and also concerning Diego¡¯s betrayal. I swear on my life please¡± Alina bemoaned.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have a life once I¡¯m done with you¡± Dante gravelly threatened causing Alina¡¯s tremor to rise to its summit.


    ¡°I was such a fool goddamit! I was a big fool to actually believe that you truly loved me. I forgot that once a Fedorov is always a Fedorov. I forgot that you are nothing but an enemy, your father¡¯s little toy¡± Dante seethed, crouching down to Alina¡¯s pale form on the ground.


    He gripped on to her hair, his hands fisting right into scalp. Alina winced and cried even more, the pain clogging her chest.


    ¡°Now Alina, I¡¯ll show you what I do to people who betray me¡± Dante seethed, his emeral orbs as cold as ice as it bored deep into her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ I¡¯m innocent please¡­¡± Alina choked out the minute Dante dragged her up from the floors with his iron grip still fisted in her hairs.


    ¡°Bitch¡± Dante gritted dragging Alina through the doors and taking her down the stairs.


    ¡°Please Dante believe me I truly love you. I have no hand in any thing¡± Alina beseeched, crying so bitterly all through the way.


    Her cries echoed through the walls of the mansion, reverberating but Dante paid no heed.


    On hearing her cries, Mariposa and Noami rushed out of the kitchen but were shocked to see Dante gripping on to Alina¡¯s hairs whilst Alina pleaded with him.


    None of them had the courage to talk as in Dante¡¯s eyes burned a ravenous anger and he frothed on the inside.


    ¡°Dove sono i miei uomini!?¡± Dante thundered in Italian.


    In an instant, about a dozen of armed men came rushing towards Dante.


    Fear gripped Alina more the moment her eyesnded on Dante¡¯s underbosses and she quaked terribly.


    ¡°Escort this whore to the cer. Lock her in there until I decide when to kill her¡± Dante balefully ordered pushing Alina to the floor.


    Alina stared at him, fear and shock rocking her features. Her teary eyes were all red and swollen.


    ¡°Dante please I beg you¡­¡± Alina pleaded trying to reach out to his feet but Dante stepped back.


    Quickly, one of the men dragged Alina up causing her to shriek in fear.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m innocent. For the love we shared please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m innocent of all your usations¡± Alina cried at the top of her hoarse voice as she was being led away.

 Facing death with dignity

    Alina


    I emptied my insides into the bucket ced next to me. Sighing, I flopped my head back against the cold wall and leaned my back on it.     My chest heaved rapidly and heavily with sweat coating my forehead and temples. This was the fifth time I was vomiting just this morning.


    I hadn¡¯t spent an entire day  in this cold cer yet I was already feeling so irritated by the conditions of the cer.


    I couldn¡¯t sleepst night. I cried my eyes out, my cries resonating through the walls of the cer and bouncing back at me.


    Nobody bothered to check on me, but instead they all enjoyed hearing my dying wails.


    To Dante and his capos, I was nothing but a traitor and an enemy.


    They no longer saw me as Mrs Morelli but now as Alina Fedorov, the daughter of the enemy.


    I could barely speak any more and my body itched me badly.


    Rodents ran past my legs at intervals, giving me a fright every now and then.     Everything still felt like a horrible nightmare to me¨Ca horrible nightmare that I was begging to be awoken from.


    Time and time again, my brain would recollect the memories, ying back the events that just happened hours ago downstairs and still nothing made sense to me.


    How did my marraige crumble in the blink of an eye?


    How? I was nning on telling Dante I was pregnant but now Dante hates me more than ever.


    He limited my life to just seven days. He would finish me off in seven fucking days and send my coprse back to the man I called my father.


    Fuck! I hated Nikolia right now. He never treated me well and forced me to marry his rival.


    I epted with a heavy heart and he never for once came to check up on me but the day he finally called, he made sure to destroy my marraige and my life.


    I was being very sincere to Dante and yet he didn¡¯t believe a single word I said. He called me a liar. He thinks I am two faced.


    He says I faked my love for him but I didn¡¯t.


    I loved this man dearly more than anything.


    I wanted to just spend my life with him.


    This pain I felt was shattering my heart into pieces and crushing to smithereens, my entire life.


    My marriage was crumbling and I can¡¯t seem to do a thing about it.


    My mind shuddered at how ruthless and brutal Dante could be.


    The scarlet blood stains which decorated his shirts whenever he returned home served as a reminder to me in the kind of man I was married to.


    I still remembered how he shot the co-pilot and air hostess in the most gory disturbing sight ever. It sent cold chills down my spine. Was I going to die in such manner?


    I was in the middle of a very deadly plot and there seemed to be no way out.


    Tears trickled down my cheeks and I sobbed bitterly, downcasting my head.


    My ears then picked up the sound of footsteps approaching me.


    I quickly veered my eyes up hoping it would be Dante as he hasn¡¯t seen me since he sent his guards to dump me in here but my gaze held the familiar orbs of Enzo.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡± I whispered, my voice shaky.


    He nodded and crouched down next to the iron bars of the cer that seperated both of us.


    ¡°Alina how are you?¡± He softly asked.


    I shook my head, trying so hard to stifle back my tears but I failed miserably in doing so.


    ¡°I am dying Enzo. I¡¯m innocent. I want to see Dante please. He literally thinks I¡¯m lying to him. I can swear on my life that I have no clue of what is going on¡± I bemoaned in tears.


    ¡°Alina be honest with me¡± Enzo requested, concern for me written all over his features.


    ¡°When Dante told me you had been faking and pretending to love him all  these while just to get information out of him concerning this mafia, I found it absurd. You are too innocent to do that¡±


    At least one person believed me. I cried grasping on to Enzo¡¯s fingers through the spaces in the bars of the cer.


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent. Nikolia is setting me up please. I don¡¯t know why he would do this to his own daughter¡± I told Enzo.


    ¡°Dante won¡¯t believe you Alina¡± Enzo sadly said.


    ¡°I know¡± I concurred, gazing intently at Enzo.


    ¡°He wants to kill me within seven days¡± I whipped my eyes from his and stared at the only little window provided in my cell.


    Silence interluded the atmosphere, sadness being the ambience.


    ¡°Would it be painful though?¡± I asked out of breath with my eyes still stationed at the window.


    ¡°What?¡± Enzo questioned me.


    I faced him. ¡°My death. Will it hurt? How does he n to kill me?¡± I inquired struggling to control my tears from spilling.


    ¡°Alina don¡¯t ask such questions. It¡¯s saddening¡± Enzo replied with a sigh.


    ¡°But that¡¯s the reality now. Nobody can save me. Dante always keeps to his words. Please Enzo beg Dante to be gracious to me and give me a swift death. I want to be past my pain in an instant¡± I smiled faintly at Enzo.


    ¡°Alina¡­¡± Enzo stared at me with so much empathy.


    I at once let out a chortle. ¡°Tell him to cut off my head instead with a guillotine. That¡¯s less painful¡± Iughed more.


    Enzo just stared at me, his eyes having a faraway look in them.


    ¡°Mum always told me I have a small head and a neck. She teased me that any slight blow could make my head roll off. So I bet that would be less painful and more swift¡± I said in betweenugh.


    ¡°Alina¡­ you won¡¯t die ok¡± Enzo tried giving me false hope but I shook my head and released my hold on his fingers.


    ¡°I will and there¡¯s nothing you or anyone can do about it. I just hope my memories with Dante still matters to him¡± a lone tear trickled down my cheek as I spoke.


    Enzo hummed and stood up.


    ¡°Are you going Enzo?¡±


    He nodded at me.


    ¡°Please do tell Dante to be gracious to me and give me a painless death. Please¡± I pleaded with teary eyes. That was myst wish to him.


    Enzo gazed at me for long before he nodded. His lips were pressed in and I could see he was struggling to contain his emotions.


    My lips broke into a smile and I waved at him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Watching him go, the tears that I fought to stay hidden flooded out.


    I was all alone in this battle.


    But atleast, I want to face my death with dignity.

 I want her dead

    DANTE


    My heart has been shattered into pieces and I feel so livid than ever. I thought Alina loved me. I thought she was very different from the rest of her kind but she turned out to be even worse.


    She really managed to get me to fall for her just for her father¡¯s and her selfish motive.


    I came back home that day with such a glee on my face, I was itching to see Alina and surprise her.


    Only for me to amble upstairs and overhear Nikolia reminding Alina of the reason she was sent to my mansion.


    I always had my doubts about her from the moment we married but she managed to fool me into believing she had nothing of that intention.


    Fuck! I feel like such a fool. I feel like a puppet.


    I can¡¯t believe I let her into my heart in the first ce and lowered down my guard for that whore.


    She really slept with me all because she wanted to gain out of me.


    If anyone ever told me that Alina was so cunny and untrustworthy, I would have definitely killed that person for spitting such against my wife but seeing it for myself has left me broken.


    My world is now more bleak than ever and my heart has be as cold as ice.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina was the one whom I looked upon as the light in my darkened world. I saw her as a pollyanna and an innocent soul with an innocent heart.


    But she was nothing close to it. Hell she pretended all these while so as to  infiltrate my mafia and crumble me.


    What amazed is the fact that she even double crossed Diego in their ns and revealed to me by herself that Diego wanted to kill me.


    Knowing I would not believe her easily, she decided to throw an expensive and dangerous stunt by drinking the poison herself to appear as a person with pure intentions towards me.


    I still vividly remember how scared I was that day but now I hate myself for ever thinking anything good cane out of Alina.


    All along she was aiming for my trust. She wanted to secure it so that even when usations fall on her, my trust in her would let her go scot free.


    Diego and Luis both said Alina was also guilty and that single utterance heightened my desire to kill them. I debunked their usations without even thinking twice.


    Wow!


    I am such a big fool for falling for Alina. I am the capo dei capi of the most dangerous andrgest Italian-American mafia yet a single woman outsmarted me and managed to break down my walls of coldness. Alina broke it down and had me on my knees for her whilst at the same slowly making me fall inlove with her.


    I was such an idiot to fall for her tricks and schemes. She never loved me and she never will.


    She is her father¡¯s puppet, once a Fedorov is always a Fedorov.


    And once a Morelli will always be a Morelli from now onwards.


    Anger and sadness were too emotions causing wreckage to my nerves right now.


    I wanted nothing more than to teach those fucking Russians a lesson starting with her. My fist balled up and my nostrils red. Exasperation danced in my emerald orbs and rage seared my heart.


    If Nikolia thought I was bluffing when I said I was going to send Alina¡¯s dead body within seven days then he definitely has no idea of what ising for him.


    None of them deserve to live. Those Fedorovs have taken too much from me and now I was going to pay them all back in the most brutal and gory way ever starting with Alina.


    ¡°Dante Alina is innocent¡± the unannounced tone of Enzo barged into my office.


    My brows creased at his sudden intrusion.


    ¡°I am justing from your house Dante. That girl locked in there is innocent¡± he added, folding his arms across his chest.


    I let out a devilish chuckle and stood, slowly ambling to meet him.


    ¡°You went to my house all just to see her Enzo? Ofcourse she would try to get you on her side don¡¯t you see it?¡±  I attempted to reason with him.


    Enzo shook his head at me. ¡°No Dante. That¡¯s not even what she did. But through the way she sounded, I know she is innocent. Dante you have to release her¡± Enzo beseeched for Alina.


    In a flick my face was doused with anger and my eyes had slits of fury in them.


    ¡°Now listen to me Enzo, if you went there to give that whore a false hope that I would spare her life then I suggest you go back and tell her that Dante Morelli never goes back on his word¡± I seethed in exasperation.


    ¡°Dante you can¡¯t kill her. I mean she¡¯s your wife. I¡¯m sure a tiny part of you believes that she is innocent.  Isn¡¯t that why you haven¡¯t stepped foot in that house ever since you locked her up in that cer? C¡¯mon Dante. Alina can¡¯t do any of those things you used her of¡­. she¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Did youe into my office to sing eulogies of Alina?!¡± I raged, cutting Enzo short in his speech at once.


    ¡°Dante are you aware of what you want to do to Alina?¡± Enzo rhetorically asked with a raised brow.


    ¡°Hell yeah I am!¡± I replied immediately. ¡°I overheard the discussion she had with her father myself. If anyone came to me and told me to my face that Alina would betray me like this hell I would kill the person. After all I killed Diego and Luis when they spoke trash about her but now not any more. She yed me like a fool all because I loved her! I¡¯ll kill that woman Enzo and there is nothing anyone can do about it¡± I spat irritatedly, my anger tightening my chest.


    ¡°She is your wife Dante! If not for anything for the memories you have with her!¡± Enzo snapped back.


    ¡°I want her dead!¡± I yelled back in an instant, yanking Enzo by the cor of his shirt and tucking out my gun swiftly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s my wife! I want her dead! I want her finished! I want to see her corpse being sent to that bastard of her father. I want to spill her blood down to thest Fedorov!¡± I brutally thundered.


    I don¡¯t care who she is to me all I just want to see is Alina¡¯s dead body.


    She will pay the ultimate price for her sins.


    Enzo went silent, not having anything else to say and slowly freed himself from my murderous grip.


    ¡°Fine. Fucking do as you please but she begs you to be gracious to her and give her a swift death¡± Enzo muttered underneath his breath.


    ¡°Dante if you kill this woman, you will definitely regret it because you would have spilled an innocent blood for the sins of her father¡± Enzo lowly said before walking out.


    I stared at him go with a sly smirk ying on my lips.


    I don¡¯t give two fucks neither do I care if she is my wife.


    All I want is to kill Alina.

 Inhuman torture

    Alina


    A deep and gruff sigh escaped my broken lips the moment I felt a difort in my stomach. Sitting up straight, I pushed myself of the cold ground of the cer and rested my back on its cold walls.


    I don¡¯t even know how I had been surviving in here up till now, trapped in a muddy cold cer with barely any light, rodents always running past my legs with just a bucket to pee and vomit.


    It¡¯s been three days already and I am barely surviving here.


    I am being fed with dried bread crumbs and little water.


    Was this what my life had be?


    Dante never came to check on me, not even for a single minute did I hear his rich voice resonating through the walls of the cer.


    The only person who came was Enzo and ever since that day, I had not set my frail eyes upon him again.


    I greatly missed hispany. I was all alone in this battle but his presence  encouraged me.


    Something bad is going to happen to me, my life was hanging on the bnce I stood awake in fear of Dante killing me in my sleep.


    A pained smile drew on my lips as I recalled his exact words to me that fateful night. He hates me now.


    This pain I felt in my heart was too much to bear. If Dante really did ever love me then he woulde down to see me.


    His love for me couldn¡¯t have waned in just a single day.


    At least I¡¯m sure deep down in his heart, he felt this pain I felt and he wasn¡¯t totally convinced that I was guilty of these allegations.


    My thoughts were cut short by the heavy thumping of footsteps approaching. It echoed in the silence of the cer. I frowned my face, wondering who it was. Probably one of the guards.


    After spending about three days in this cer, my vision had adjusted to the darkness and somehow it gave me sce.


    The nearer the footsteps approached, the more my anxiety to see whoever it was increased until the steps finally stopped in front of my cer and my jaws dropped on who it was.


    Dante!


    I felt a surge of energy within me and quickly, I stood with a bolt, my chest heaving repeatedly. I watched Dante bring out a key and opened the iron locks of the cer.


    He took slow strides inside with his hands in his pocket.


    His nose scrunched at the foul odour mixing with the air.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Dante you came for me¡± I said with a hint of excitement in my tone.


    I knew he thought of me. His love for me couldn¡¯t fade so easily.


    ¡°Please Dante I¡¯m innocent. Please. Don¡¯t kill me¡± I pleaded with tears brewing in my eyes.


    ¡°Really? You are innocent? You are a filthy whore¡±Dante spat at me. crumbling all hopes I had of him still loving me.


    I became robbed off my speech and my lips quivered. ¡°I¨Ci¨Cam not. I pr-prom¡­¡±


    Dante didn¡¯t let meplete my statement as he interrupted me rudely.


    ¡°Enough!¡± he gritted his teeth in anger.


    His eyes zed with fury and resentment coated his facial features.


    Dante took predatorial steps towards me and before I knew it, he immedately grabbed me by my neck.


    I gasped for air, holding his hand and trying to writhe myself free from his iron grip.


    ¡°D-dante¡­.¡± I gasped, the pain hitting my senses.


    ¡°You disgust me Alina. I hate everything about you. Every single thing. It spites me.  You are the biggest whore I¡¯ve met. You fucked me just to get information about my mafia. Fuck you are irritating¡± Dante maniacally said with a murderous look in his eyes as his grip tightened.


    ¡°I am-m not l-like that p-please. I-love y-y-you¡± I struggled to speak with tears forming in my eyes.


    Dante suddenly let go of my throat, making me fall to the ground and breathe in sharp intakes of air, clutching on to my chest tightly.


    ¡°You asked for a swift death unfortunately sweetheart, you aren¡¯t getting it¡± Dante baleful uttered causing jitters to spread around my body.


    ¡°You would be skinned alive till thest drop of blood leaves your body. Your body will be decapitated afterwards and sent to your father by six pm tomorrow.


    I trusted you. I loved you. Yet you betrayed me and faked everything. I¡¯ll make sure I make you regret ever knowing me. I¡¯ll be your worst nightmare¡± Dante added with a savage re and murderorus tone that scared the wits out of me.


    How did my life be this?


    I was enjoying my marraige one moment then the next moment I had been framed for a crimes I nevermitted.


    I cried even harder, my throat aching me and my eyes growing weak.


    ¡°Water. I need water please¡± I pleaded, trying to push my body up to get a good view of his face which seemed blurry in my vision.


    Without saying a word, he left, leaving me once again to my disheartening thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t even know if he woulde back or not.


    Minutester, he arrived with a bottled water.


    ¡°Do you want to drink water?¡± Dante asked in a sarcastic tone.


    I nodded with a whimper. ¡°Yes please¡± my voice was low but Dante perceived my reply.


    I forced myself to stare at him for a while, wondering if this was the man I married standing right in front of me.


    ¡°What¡¯s the need of giving you water when you will be executed tomorrow?¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°Please I need water. Please¡± I whimpered, caressing my throat.


    Dante gave me a sadistic smile and proceeded to open the bottled water.


    ¡°Here drink¡± he said to me, passing the bottled water.


    I forced my body up and held out my hand but suddenly, Dante tiltedhis hand and the watery content poured on to the cold cemented floors.


    My body shook in terror and I shuddered at Dante¡¯s cruelty to me. His rich chuckle filled the air as the water trailed to drench my dress.


    ¡°Drink it from the ground¡±


    Dante emptied the bottle right before my eyes and proceeded to walk out when I quickly grabbed him by the leg.


    ¡°Just kill me please. Kill me already today. I don¡¯t want to go on living again¡± I pleaded out.


    I was tired. Absolutely tired of everything.


    ¡°Your soul will breathe under my feet until you die so you enjoy your few hours¡± He blurted those words at me before pushing me back and walking away.


    I watched Dante leave and my heart stung with pain.Slumping on the floor, I found myself gasping for air and my vision slowly had dark dots appearing in them.


    ¡°Someone please help me¡± I cried in my failing tone before everything went ck.

 The Escape

    ALINA


    It¡¯s heartbreaking to discover that the people you thought would never turn their back against you are the ones now serving you pain in a tter of gold.


    It¡¯s shatters you when ites from your family, the people who are suppose to be your moral support in times of distress and need.


    It¡¯s more heartbreaking when you look into their eyes and you see those warm orbs, once clothed in care and affection now carrying nothing but hate and disgust for you.


    When the person you thought was the best part of your life turns against you in such a brutal manner, it makes you wonder if there¡¯s anything like trust and loyalty.


    If anyone ever told me that Dante could treat me like this after we had confessed our feelings to each other, I would have definitely not believed and call the person a liar.


    Here I was, receiving all the pain, heart break and lies all wrapped together. It was an unendingbyrinth of secrets for me.


    I wanted to know who was behind all the attacks on us and yet I got myself caught in the web of lies instead.


    And I know I do not have enough time left.


    Today was my death day.


    Yet the man that got me into this mess, my fucking father Nikolia, never bothered for once toe bail me out.


    What sort of a man does this to his own daughter? Dante literally threatened to send my corpse within seven days and my father went mute like he concurred to the idea of Dante killing me.


    I¡¯ve been falsely used here. I felt like screaming my lungs out and pleading non stop but I know whatever I say now won¡¯t matter because Dante already made up his mind to kill me.


    I had no more tears left to cry. My pain had numbed that beautiful ability to cry and I could only sit in waiting for my execution.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I know that whenever Ie face to face with Dante again, I¡¯ll feel devasted, lonely, subdued and the heartache of all that has happened will kill me first before he even kills me.


    My eyes slowly fluttered open once again the moment I felt a sharp sting of pain and the darkness weed me in, mixed with the rotten stench of the cer.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was six yet but one critical nce at the orange horizontal sky through the window ced in my cer informed me that it was already evening. Spotting a figure in the darkness of my cer, I sat up straight and noticed the one face I never thought would show up for me.


    It was my maid, Naomi.


    ¡°Naomi? What are you doing here?¡± I asked in apprehension.


    If Dante saw her here or one of the guards, she could get into huge trouble.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am I came for you¡± Naomi had tears streaming down her cheeks on seeing my heartwrenching situation.


    ¡°Leave Naomi please. If the guards saw you or worse Dante, he will deal with you¡± I cautioned her, fighting back my own tears.


    She shook her head at me and sniffed her nose. ¡°Mariposa is down watching out for me and no guard wille meet me¡±


    I was confused and bewildered. Why was she so sure that no guard wille for her? Guards literally patrolled this cer and today was the day I would die.


    Obviously they would be on their toes.


    ¡°What do you mean? Here isn¡¯t safe Naomi¡± my hoarse voice told her.


    ¡± I can¡¯t watch you go through this. I know deep down you are innocent of whatever usations Mr Danteid on you. I overhead him earlier today on the phone speaking of killing you when he arrives back and my heart sank. He loves you and I don¡¯t understand why he wants to do this to you¡± Naomi told me with a shaky voice.


    The tears I had been fighting to hold back spilled effortlessly and I buried my face in my hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry please¡± Naomi triedforting me.


    ¡°Naomi please go ok. I don¡¯t want you in any sort of trouble with Dante. He is murderous at this point¡± I cried.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, not until I release you¡± she told me sternly.


    I nced up, locking my gaze with hers and my eyes widened. ¡°How can you release me?¡±


    ¡°All the guards are asleep. I and Mariposa added a sleeping drug to their food in small quantities. It can only keep them asleep for like half an hour. But it was enough time for us. I have the key to your cer. Dante entrusted it to the guard that was going to lead you to your ce of execution¡± Naomi exined to my greatest surprise.


    My jaws fell to the ground and my mouth was at agape. These girls are risking their life for mine!


    If I did escape, Dante will definitely find out and I don¡¯t even want to imagine what he would do to them if he found out they were the ones behind it.


    ¡°If Dante finds out, he will kill you both. Don¡¯t risk your life for mine. I have nothing to live for¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You have your child to live for. That baby growing in your womb, you have to live for that child¡± Naomi reminded me.


    I crumbled into tears once more, letting my emotions out.


    ¡°Nothing is going right in my life anymore but for the sake of my child, I will not give up. My love for my child will keep me going. I pray one day, Dante realises the fact that I was innocent from the beginning¡± I cried, clutching tightly to my stomach.


    Naomi quickly brought out the key to my cer and unlocked it.


    ¡°Alinae out please¡± She urgently told me as her eyes kept flickering back to the dark pathway of the cer.


    I quickly stood and sprinted out to meet her. Together we dashed out of the cer.


    My eyesnded on various sleeping guards. They looked so deeply asleep that they couldn¡¯t hear a thing.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am you are out!¡± Mariposa eximed for joy, pulling me into a tight hug. She didn¡¯t even mind my foul stench.


    ¡°Thank you both so much. Honestly. You didn¡¯t only save my life but the life of my child¡± I held both their hands, looking at them with grateful orbs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Now please go. Run as fast as you can and don¡¯t worry about us. We will leave too, our clothes are packed already¡± Naomi told me.


    The atmosphere carried grief in it and we couldn¡¯t help but cry at the urgent separation we would have to go through.


    I hugged them both once more. I will never forget these girls. Risking their safety and life for mine was something that will forever stick to my memory.


    And if we all make it out alive, I hope we cross paths again.


    ¡°Be safe you two. And leave here as soon as you can. Dante will kill you both if he finds out so please leave and don¡¯t look back¡± I told them with a heavy heart to which they nodded.


    Immediately, I took my heels, running through the doors of the mansion and heading for the iron gates.


    Now I was going to make sure I survived this dangerous phase of my life and nothing was going to stop me.     I¡¯m living not for any body else but for my unborn child.


    Dante¡¯s child.

 A mysterious man

    Alina


    Once I had made it outside, I kept on running as fast as my legs could carry me. I was very weary and tired but the race for survival was one I couldn¡¯t give up on.


    I ran holding back my flood of tears. I had no idea where I was going neither did I carry a single thing with me. I looked like a mad and dirty woman that just escaped the mental asylum.


    But still, I ran so fast with the fear that Dante might just pop out from anywhere. My adrenaline filled me up and my heart beat increased tremendously.


    After a while of running down the long lonely road of this posh gatedmunity, I approached civilisation and slowed down in my steps.


    I panted heavily and tried catching my breath as I walked. I noticed the odd stares I was getting from people. They were probably wondering why I looked so unkept and dirty but I didn¡¯t mind their curious orbs.


    I kept on walking frantically, zoning out anyone who tried to talk to me.


    I still wasn¡¯t safe. Hell this was still Dante¡¯s territory. I needed to get as far away as I can from this area.


    I spotted a parked taxi and quickly made my way to it. Probably, he can take me far away from here and then I¡¯ll try using his number to call my father and inform him about my situation.


    Just the thought of my father ignited anger in me.


    ¡°Hello you need a ride?¡± The young driver asked with a charming smile.


    I nodded and he quickly pushed open the front door for me. I got inside and sighed a breath of relief.


    ¡°Where to ma¡¯am?¡± He asked gearing up the engines.


    I was dumbstruck. I didn¡¯t know where to go.


    All I know was that I needed to get far away from here and away from Dante¡¯s murderous clutches.


    ¡°Take me far away from here¡± I told him.


    He nodded and immediately drove off speedily.


    ¡°Woah slow down. I didn¡¯t say you should kill me¡± I chided him. I had just escaped death, I didn¡¯t want to die again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he abruptly apologised. I watched the young man drive with his full gaze on the road and anxiety began creeping into me.


    He seemed anxious, his eyes seemed restless and it looked like he was on the edge.


    When he noticed my unwavering gaze on him, he began making small talks as if in a bid to distract me from his restless state but I wasn¡¯t buying it.


    Something felt amiss. My guts told me something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I called him out for his strange behaviour.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand you¡± he replied.


    ¡°Since we started driving, you¡¯ve been behaving weird and giving off a dark aura¡±  I told him very bluntly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine ok. I¡¯m just tired. Today has been so hectic for me. You know the work of a taxi driver never ends¡± he smiled nervously.


    His reply only heightened my curiosity.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± He replied back softly and his features rxed.


    Still a bit uneasy, I focused my attention on the road and minutes passed by as we drove in silence.


    ¡°Hey where are we going?¡± I inquired.


    He didn¡¯t give any response.


    ¡°I said where are we going?¡± I raised my voice higher feeling panic settling within me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know where we are going Alina¡± he mentioned my name giving me a fright and a gasp.


    Who was this man?


    ¡°What do you want from me? How do you know my name?¡± I asked, my fear building up.


    He gave no response but instead elerated the car the more. My heart sank and my stomach dropped.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°Let me go. Stop this car¡± I said urgently trying to mask my scared profile but he didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Please let me go please.  Let me go down¡± I pleaded with tears streaming down my cheeks but he gave no reply.


    Overwhelmed with anger and frustration, I quickly rolled down the window of the car and began yelling for help.


    As quickly as I had done that, the young man raised it up again from his end.


    ¡°Quit wasting your energy and save it for where I¡¯m taking you to¡± he spat.


    I sobbed defeatedly and buried my face in my hands. Who is this man and what does he want from me? Where is he taking me to?


    Suddenly my body shook with fear and my nerves wrecked.


    Could he be from Dante?


    Did Dante send him to lookout for me incase I escaped?


    But that¡¯s not possible.  He wasn¡¯t even driving towards Dante¡¯s mansion, he was going to a different direction so who was this man?


    ¡°Please let me go. Please I beg you. I swear won¡¯t tell the police just let me go¡± I pleaded with a heavy heart.


    Silence was his reply and I felt my anger soar.


    ¡°Let me the fuck out of your damn car!¡± I shouted. He only clenched his jaw and elerated the car speed.


    Overwhelmed with trepidation, I immediately began hitting on the car door hoping it won¡¯t budge but it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°He is kidnapping me someone help me!¡± I yelled, hitting my hands on the windows in such a vigorous and fierce manner.


    ¡°Crazy girl. Nobody can hear you¡± he scoffed at me, not even ncing at my direction.


    I quickly began to pummel him with fists, hitting him so hard whilst groaning and crying bitterly. The car swerved repeatedly as he tried to get me off him whilst still maintaining his hold on the car.


    ¡°Get the fuck off me crazy bitch!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°You fucking drop me cunt! Drop me now. You are the crazy one!¡± I screamed as I continued hitting him to the best of my ability.


    ¡°Goddammit!¡± He raged, stepping on the breaks and bringing the car to a sharp halt.


    I panted like a wounded beast, my heated orbs on him watching his next action.


    ¡°Let me go now!¡± I yelled hitting him again  repeatedly.


    It was a tussle between us. I punched and hit as hard as I could, screaming whilst at it for anyone to hear us.


    ¡°You crazy ass bitch¡± he gritted before he connected my face with a cloth.


    I let out muffled screams in fear as he pressed it against my face, trying so hard to choke me.


    I tried so hard to push him off me but he overpowered me and made sure to suffocate me so much that my head spinned and soon enough, I weed in the darkness.


    * * * * * *


    DANTE


    ¡°You all are fools! Imbeciles! I hired a bunch of imbeciles and idiots!¡± I raged and frothed like a mad beast.


    My angry tone echoed through the walls of the mansion. I had all my men in the house arrayed before me and they all had their gaze downcasted as I thundered fire and brimstones at them.


    ¡°So you mean under your fucking noses, both Alina and my maids escaped!?¡± I yelled more, my veins throbbing and my blood toppling.


    Anger was an understatement of what I felt right now. I felt so murderous and blood thirsty. My eyes had a fury of indignation burning within them and my nostrils red with each word I spoke.


    My orbs were so bloodshot, enough to scare the wits out of someone.


    My restless feet walked around the hall, my anger rising with each breath. A grenade was exploding in my head and I just wanted to kill somebody right now.


    The horror stricken underbossess stood frigid and also rigid. Nobody dared uttered a word in their defence. The incidence had left them all stuperfied and lost for words.


    How did Alina, Mariposa and Naomi all escape this heavily guarded mansion and none of these buffoons can give an ount of what happened?


    I came back home ready to execute that whore yet I met my men searching tirelessly all over the mansion¡¯s vicinity and when I inquired, the fuckers told me Alina and the maids had escaped!


    Fucking how did that happen?!


    ¡°So none of you can give an ount of what happened here this evening?¡± I asked, my tone frightfully low.


    Knots tied, tremor rose as well as anxiety. Panic became the ambiance and hearts sank.


    ¡°Ok fine¡± I smiled maniacally. In a fluid motion, I brought out my gun and fired two shots at a guard.


    What followed next was his lifeless body falling to the ground and creating a loud thud that literally shook the air around.


    ¡°Since you all are very stupid, I¡¯ll make sure I teach you all lessons you would never forget in your entire lives. Ipetent fools¡± I scowled.


    ¡°I give you all just seventy-two hours to find my wife and my maids. You must bring them back here dead or alive! Else I swear I¡¯ll shoot all of you and send assasins to each one of your fucking families and have them pass through hell!¡± I thundered.


    Sweat coated my features and my Adam¡¯s apple gobbled.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here and clean up this trash!¡± I yelled at them.


    I watched them scamper about and matched back upstairs furiously.


    That bitch escaped from me and those maids helped her but how?!


    Fuck.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Alina can run but she can¡¯t hide from me for too long.

 A true Italian

    ALINA


    I slowly opened my eyes which felt like they weighed the size of a dumbbell.


    For a split second, I forgot what had transpired through out these couple of days and expected to see myself all cuddled up in Dante¡¯s duvets.


    But slowly it dawned on me that I wasn¡¯t dreaming, I was living a freaking nightmare.


    The hot rays of the sunlight filled the entire rooom making me realise that I had definitely spent the night in here.


    I blinked my eyes repeatedly in a fit of panic trying to make out where I was but I ended up letting out a shriek as I identally fell to the floor.


    I howled in pain and caressed my elbows, slowly sitting up straight.


    I pivoted to check what I fell from. I had fallen from a wooden red couch.


    I began looking around this somehow distinct room I wasid in, taking in the surroundings.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The room seemed so distinct, like I had been here before or seen it before. The walls were painted brown.


    I looked forward and spotted a huge wooden table and also a swerving office chair which had its back turned against me.


    A head poked from the top, feeling me up with curiosity.


    ¡°Who is here with me?¡± I spoke up trying to sound as intimidating as I could.


    As a reply to my question, the chair swerved revealing who was sitting on it.


    My jaws fell to the floor and I became doe eyed like I had seen a phantom.


    My father!


    ¡°You are still as clumsy as ever. You fell out of the chair¡± he chuckled in his deep Russian ent.


    I was stunned, stuperfied and robbed of my speech. He was the one who sent that strange taxi driver to kidnap me?


    How the fuck did he know that I would escape?


    My eyes momentarily gazed around the room before locking back to my father¡¯s stare.


    No wonder this ce seemed so farmir. This is my father¡¯s study room. He just repainted it.


    That means I¡¯m in our home, the same ce my marraige alliance was fixed whilst I was controlled like a puppet.


    ¡°Father¡­ you were the one who sent that weird ass driver to bring me here?¡±I questioned to which he nodded.


    I pressed in my lips tightly and downcasted my face.


    Now face to face and looking at this man, I felt nothing but hatred and rage towards him.


    He fixed up my marraige to Dante without my consent and when I was finally enjoying my marraige, he crashed it with a single phone call.


    Even still, when Dante threatened on killing me, he didn¡¯t say shit. Instead he went mute and didn¡¯t bother to reach out to me.


    ¡°You are so ipetent Alina. I sent you there¡­.¡± He began, making me raise my bewildered eyes up.


    Nikolia stood up swiftly and walked out from his spot whilst straightening his suit. ¡°I sent you to fucking get information about Dante¡¯s mafia yet you went there to fall inlove with that Italian fool!¡± Nikolia boomed.


    I had had it up to my throat. Now I won¡¯t tolerate all these anymore.


    ¡°What sort of a father are you!?¡± I yelled back suprised by my tone.


    Nikolia stood transfixed in his tracks and gazed at me. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    I stood and marched up to him, challenging his authority on me.


    ¡°You heard me right¡± I gritted.


    ¡°What sort of a father are you? You got me forcefully married to Dante and I concurred for the sake of our family. Yet you never bothered for once to check up on the daughter you pushed away. Later on, when I was beginning to enjoy my union with Dante, you fucking ruined it all!


    You went mute when Dante threatened on killing me. And you stand before me sprewing out trash?! Really?¡±


    ¡°Alina!¡± Nikolia yelled, connecting his hand to my cheek in a painful p.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me in such tone? You must really be insane. After all I¡¯ve done for you? You dare talk to me in this manner? Ungrateful bastard¡± Nikolia scowled.


    I staggered back and let out a pained smile.


    He just called me a bastard. I stared at this man with my mouth at agape and wondered if this man was truly my blood.


    At this point I can¡¯t call him my father any more. If he was really my father, he would have some sense and dignity.


    ¡°So you are now hitting me too right? You are so fucking selfish. You only care about yourself and yourself alone. Your daughters feelings don¡¯t matter to you.


    Your quest to be the most powerful Don will kill you and I¡¯ll be more than happy to watch you die and rot away.


    Dante hates me now because he believes I¡¯m in on your fucking n but I still love him Nikolia. Yes he wanted me dead but I still love this man so much and I will pick him over you anytime and any day.


    I am for the Italians.


    You abadoned and forsook your forsook your own daughter all for your selfish interest. You disgust me¡­.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t allowed toplete my sentence when my father sharply interrupted me.


    ¡°You are not my blood daughter!¡± He thundered, his eyes burning and hot.


    I was robbed of my speech and stared at him in nk amazement.


    I wasn¡¯t his blood daughter?


    I don¡¯t understand what is going on here anymore.


    Suddenly the door pushed open, weing in Le and Vanessa as they walked in.


    I didn¡¯t even know if I should be happy or sad on seeing them.


    They shed me cunning smiles and went to stand by Nikolia.


    This man here just told me I¡¯m not his blood daughter so I¡¯m still trying to wrap my head around it.


    Were Le and Vanessa his blood daughters?


    Did they know I wasn¡¯t?


    If I wasn¡¯t his blood daughter, who then is my real father?


    Where did Nikolia get me from?


    I was more than confused by this sudden revtion.


    ¡°W-what? I¡¯m not your blood daughter?¡± my voice was a whisper but loud enough for them to hear.


    ¡°Father you¡¯ve told her already. That¡¯s nice. Let her know where she stands in our family¡± Le seized my profile with a baleful re whilst Vanessa chortled.


    So they knew about it too. And by their tone, they were definitely in on all these.


    ¡°Alina you are not my daughter. And you will never be my daughter. Only Le and Vanessa are my daughters. You are not even fit to be a Fedorov. Filthy low life. You are not a part of this family. My wife just happened to pick you up from the streets of Italy. You were just a little child roaming the streets of Italy, you were lost and your parents were nowhere to be found. Out of pity, she took you in. We thought we could raise you in as a Fedorov but once an Italian is always an Italian¡±


    Somehow, Nikolia¡¯s spiteful words broke my heart.


    I mean I grew up calling him father only for me to actually find out the real truth.


    I struggled not to cry but traitorous tears slipped past my eyelids.


    I have no family.


    Am I an orphan? Could my parents still be alive somewhere?


    Were they searching for me tirelessly?


    This exins it all. This exins why Nikolia never treated me with warmth and empathy, only mother did.


    I¡¯ll still address her as mother because she was one to me.


    She loved me dearly and was never harsh on me unlike her selfish husband.


    This also exins why Vanessa and Le always sought to fight me for every little thing.


    They never considered me as their sister for one day. Nobody considered me as a family only mother.


    This honestly broke my heart. I¡¯ve stayed with these people for more than twenty years of my life. I grew to see each and every one of them as my blood irregardless of how they treated me.


    I¡¯m deeply wounded and I don¡¯t want to break down infront of these people.


    But still another revtion excited me. I am an Italian not Russian. I¡¯m my husband¡¯s nationality.


    Now I feel so relieved knowing that I never gave into Niki¡¯s awful demands to divulge secrets about Dante¡¯s mafia.


    We Italians stick together.


    ¡°Is that a tear I see?¡± Vanessa mocked.


    ¡°Even your real family hated you. They abandoned you right from birth. You are not wanted anywhere. Your real family abandoned you, your foster family doesn¡¯t want you and husband wants to kill you. Wow. So refreshing¡± Le added with a dark smile.


    I ignored them both and cleaned my tears swiftly.


    I won¡¯t let what Le says get into my head.  I know my real parents love me and they haven¡¯t forgotten their lost child and I also know that deep down, Dante still cares for me.


    He loves me.


    This people want to see me break down but I won¡¯t give them that satisfaction of watching me crumble.


    ¡°The truth was bound toe out sooner orter. Your name is not even Alina. When my wife asked you what your name was, you said Arianna.  She gave you a Russian name instead for your safety in the Russian mafia and took you in¡± Nikolia confessed further.


    ¡°That was why you sent me to Dante?¡± I questioned.


    Nikolia gave  me a malicious look. ¡°Of course. Dante is murderous. You can¡¯t  deny that fact. And I know fully well that throughout your stay in that house probably in the initial period, Dante must have mistreated you one way or the other. I can¡¯t let my beautiful daughters pass through that. So you were the best option¡±


    His reply only got me fueled up with rage.


    ¡°You all are so fucking selfish! You needed someone to do your dirty work and you pinned it on me. You couldn¡¯t risk your daughters getting killed by Dante but because I¡¯m not your blood you decided to experiment with my life. How low can you all go!?¡± I yelled.


    Le at once punched me in the face, making me fall to the ground. ¡°Control your tongue you bitch!¡±


    I howled in pain, clutching on tight to my stomach.


    Coming towards me, she attempted to kick me when her father¡¯s gruff voice stopped her.


    ¡°We need her alive Le¡± He told her.


    ¡°Are you scared¡­ that Dante will burn down this house if you kill me?¡± I taunted them still wincing in pain.


    Nikolia marched towards me and crouched down. Gripping on to my chin roughly, he stared me dead in the eye.


    ¡°My only goal is to get to Dante. And inorder to get him, I need you. I had my men always lurking around Dante¡¯s vicinity. They were scattered all around his gatedmunity. The most difficult n was on how to get into his damn house but you came out in a tter of gold¡±


    ¡°Dante will kill you all I swear. Coward¡± I spat.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Nikolia pped me at once and I fell back.


    ¡°You have no idea who you are messing with Arianna¡± he growled, his nostrils ring.


    ¡°And you have no idea whose wife you are messing with. I am a Morelli, the wife of the Capo dei Capi of the Italian mafia. I have seen Dante kill and believe me, it is more gory than you can imagine. That man faces death like he has a second life. He killed all your assassins and cohorts that were sent to harm us in Mexico. Dante is blood thirsty and once he finds me, he will kill you all¡± I taunted them amidst my pain.


    ¡°We shall see who dies and who lives¡±


    Nikolia gritted before walking out. Vanessa and Le followed behind him.


    Once they were gone, the tears I had been struggling to keep streamed down in an instant and my pain clouded my thought.


    Dante pleasee save me.

 Save her at all costs

    DANTE


    Everywhere was dead silent, the only sound being made was my shoes which paced around the tiled floors of my office.  My anger was rising with each nano second and a bomb was ticking in my head.


    My sleeves were folded up to arms length and my shirt had a few buttons loose.


    ¡°Dante can you just rx for a moment?¡± Luca suggested. Luca, Enzo and Fabio were with me in my office, watching my sanity drain out with each passing moment.


    I snapped my heated orbs to face him. ¡°I should rx?¡± I rhetorically asked, walking over to him.


    ¡°That bitch, that whore escaped and you are saying I should rx!?¡± I boomed, my Adams apple gobbling.


    It has been three fucking days since Alina escaped and I had not gotten any information about her whereabouts.


    It is like she just disappeared into thin air. I wanted to find her and bring her back so I can melt out my anger on her.


    She can¡¯t escape from me so easily.


    Luca sighed and moved away from me.


    ¡°Atleast you¡¯ve found the maids. So just rx¡± Enzo butted in.


    The maids were not hard to find. My men were diligent in fishing them out. They are currently locked in the cer and I¡¯ll deal with themter but Alina¡¯s case is so difficult to wrap my head around.


    My guards have interrogated and tortured them countless times to divulge Alina¡¯s whereabouts but they keep on crying out that they have no clue.


    The first ce Alina could have ran off to could be her father¡¯s abode in this city but she surely knows that would be my first guess. So I doubt she went there.


    Fuck.  Alina outsmarted me once. She can¡¯t outsmart me again.


    She just can¡¯t. She can¡¯t disappear into thin air.


    That whore is hiding somwhere.


    But where!?


    ¡°Fuck Goddamit!¡± I eximed, my veins throbbing with anger.


    ¡°Those maids are nothing. I need Alina. The only reason I had them brought back is to teach them a severe lesson, one they wouldn¡¯t forget in their entire lives. If they survive my wrath¡± I seethed, clenching my fists in anger.


    Suddenly my phone rang. I swiped it up from the table itid on and essed the caller.


    It was an unknown caller. And more strange, the person was requesting for a video call.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate to answer.


    ¡°He..¡± I was about speaking when I caught sight of a scene that got my eyes widened.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Alina cried out to me from the phone. Her voice got the attention of my capos and they rushed to my side.


    ¡°What?¡­¡± Enzo whispered. The scene had left them stuperfied and they were all speechless.


    Alina was bounded by her feet and legs, she was tied and crying in the middle of a room.


    ¡°Alina? Is that you?¡± I asked, my eyes unable to believe what it saw.


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s me. Pleasee save me please¡± Alina cried. She looked so bruised up. The rag that her dress had be  did little justice in covering her entire skin.


    Dirt coated her features like a second skin and her hairs were greatly dishevelled.


    Infact she looked worse than she was when she was locked up in my cer.


    Where the fuck was Alina? And who tied her up?


    ¡°Alina where are you?¡± Fabio quickly asked.


    Concern was written all over the faces of my capos.


    Alina had somehow created a soft spot for herself in the hearts of my capos.


    These men were vile and ruthless men who dealt with arms and blood but before Alina, they usually became as gentle as doves.


    ¡°I-I am at¡­.¡± Alina was interrupted when a distinct gruff male tone came into the conversation.


    ¡°Hello Dante¡± Niki came into my sight.


    My fist clenched tighter in an instant the moment I saw him.


    I should have known. She was with her goddamn father.


    But then why was she tied up?


    ¡°What do you want you motherfucker?¡± I seethed.


    Nikolia chucked and walked towards Alina. ¡°Easy with your words boy. It could cost you dearly¡±


    What was going on between these two?


    The soft clicking of heels came into limelight too. It was his eldest daughter, Le.


    We all watched in apprehension.


    ¡°Oh finally the lover boy has been contacted¡± Le gave a cackle.


    ¡°Did you call me to waste my time?!¡± I yelled, irritated at them all.


    ¡°Control your tongue boy! Else your wife will pay!¡± Nikolia threatened, yanking a fistful of Alina¡¯s hair causing her to yelp in pain.


    Was he now threatening me using his own daughter? This is ridiculous.


    ¡°You are a pathetic Nikolia. Do whatever you want to do with Alina. I give no fucks. Tell me why you fucking called me else I¡¯ll hang up¡± Iughed.


    ¡°Dante please save me from this man¡± Alina cried out again, fear in her features. I could see that she was trembling.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up bitch!¡± Le pped her.


    That earned her a shocked gasp from us all. What were they doing to Alina?


    My heart raced for a moment but Iposed myself and masked it.


    ¡°Dante your wife has said it all. Come save her from our clutches¡± Nikolia devilishly smiled.


    I was so confused.  ¡°I shoulde save Alina from her you, her father? You all must think I¡¯m a baby that was born yesterday. I will haunt you all I swear with everything in me and I¡¯ll kill you Fedorovs!¡± I spoke angrily yet very confused.


    ¡°What sort of a dirty trick is this Nikolia?¡± Enzo spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a trick. Please. Someone shoulde save me. This man here will kill me!¡± Alina trembled and cried even harder.


    ¡°Alina you are still a very devious liar. What new n is this now? You want to lure me into your trap once again by ying the victim card. You and your father must be very foolish¡± I spat at her.


    ¡°If I were you, I would listen to your wife handsome¡± Le gave me a lopsided grin before punching Alina on the nose.


    ¡°Alina!¡± I eximed before I could even stop myself. My capos were horrified at the gruesome treatment Alina was recieving from her father and sister.


    Alina howled in pain, blood dripping from her nostrils.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on!?¡± I raged, seriously hot under my cor.


    ¡°Tell him pretty girl¡± Le scowled before punching Alina once again.


    My rage med up and my blood toppled.


    ¡°D-dante¡­ he is n-not m-my father¡± Alina could barely speak.


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What nonsense is this Nikolia?!¡±  I faced my attention at Nikolia.


    ¡°The fucking truth¡± Nikolia replied and I could tell he wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    ¡°She is not my daughter neither is she a Russian to begin with. Alina is a pure Italian, picked from the streets of italy when she was but a young child. I sent this npoop to infiltrate your mafia but guess what she did, she fell for you instead and totally took your side. Foolish girl!¡± Nikolia growled before pping Alina fiercely.


    Alina fell back, coughing repeatedly.


    My anger seared my heart and my knuckles tightened so hard that they could turn white.


    At the same time I was shocked.


    I lost my voice and my heart beat raced for its summit. It dawned on me that Alina was saying the truth all along.


    ¡°Ha! She is innocent. I knew it all along!¡± Enzo eximed, triumph ringing in his tone.


    ¡°Hate yourself now bastard¡± He added, ring at me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pain brewed up in my chest and guilt overwhelmed me.


    I can¡¯t believe I almost killed Alina when she was nothing but innocent.


    Guilt was an understatement of what I was feeling right now.


    I felt like a fool once more.


    I mean what was I thinking in sending my own wife down the cer?


    I hated myself at this moment.


    My wife was framed up by the motherfucker she looked up to as her father. And I stupidly believed it all.


    I¡¯m such a big fool.


    And the fact that she is also Italian!?


    Want the actual fuck!


    ¡°Look at your pretty wife Dante..¡± Le scowled dragging Alina up to face me.


    Alina was barely conscious. Her face wreaked of blood and her breathing was rapid.


    The sight had my stomach churning.


    Anxiety and fear gripped me. My heart mmed repeatedly and a bitter gal rose up to my throat.


    ¡°I will do more than damaging her pretty face¡± Le gritted and was about raising her fist when I yelled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch Alina!¡± I thundered, my gaze bloodshot at her.


    ¡°Loverboy¡± Le taunted with a smirk before letting Alina fall back to the hard floor.


    ¡°I promise you will pay for every blood she sheds¡± I savagely told Le.


    ¡°Enough of all these. Let¡¯s settle these shits once and for all. I give you just twenty four hours to turn yourself in. Else I¡¯ll kill your pretty wife and rip out the foetus growing in her¡± Nikolia blurted to my surprise.


    What?!


    ¡°Alina is pregnant?¡± I asked no one in particr.


    ¡°Your foolish wife is pregnant. She confessed it herself. Now her life and the life of your unborn baby is in your hands.


    You know my abode. Bring your goons let¡¯s end this once for all. Heads shall roll¡± Nikolia spoke underneath his breath before hanging up.


    ¡°Goddammit!¡± I yelled punching the wall until my knuckles bled. How could I have been so careless and foolish?!


    My inhumane treatment led Alina right to the den of that devil. Would she ever forgive me?


    I tortured my pregnant wife for something she never did.


    Tears brewed up in my eyes and I struggled to control my emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n Dante?¡± Luca was the first to speak up.


    I stared at all my capos dead in the eye and my thoughts ran wild.


    ¡°Do whatever it takes to save Alina¡± I replied, my demon out and ready to spill blood.

 Dante wants blood

    DANTE


    The ride to Nikolia¡¯s home felt like an entire century. My anxiety and anger boiled, tightening my chest and making it hard for me to focus on anything apart from Alina.


    My capos bickered unnecessary, rolling out ns endlessly but I couldn¡¯t even hear them.


    The only thing I could hear was the heavy  thumping of my heart which seemed to resound in my ear, blocking out all other sounds.


    Nikolia gave me just twenty four hours toe meet him and hell was I ready to face that bloody motherfucker.


    Threatening me is one thing but kidnapping Alina and turning her into his punching bag is something I can¡¯t tolerate.


    I¡¯ll never tolerate it.


    I already feel like a big fool and an idiot for turning against Alina. I¡¯m really trying to redeem myself.


    I fear Alina hates me already. Fuck.


    My mind is in turmoil.


    Whenever ites to Alina, I go nk and nothing seems to make sense.


    I just want to go rescue her. I had no time to n out a formation of men. The only thing I did was to make sure backup was being sent to us because at the moment it was just I and my men driving to Nikolia¡¯s lone mansion.


    Today was going to end it all. I¡¯ll save Alina and kill that fucker.


    I¡¯ll kill him for every single sin hemitted against me.


    Those Russians have taken enough from me and right now my demon was out for blood and I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve killed each and every one of them down to thest Fedorov.


    Nikolia must have been really prepared for us to give me just a day to turn myself in. My mind was going nk repeatedly and the wheels in my head were spinning.


    My anxiety to see Alina grew and it was saturated all over my face.


    ¡°Fuck. How long will it take us to reach his goddamn house!?¡± I yelled at the driver.


    ¡°We will soon be there¡± the driver hastily replied me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been driving for a century. Move this fucking car faster or I¡¯ll shoot you I swear¡± I growled.


    Enzo at once ced an arm on my shoulder, patting me. ¡°Calm down Dante. We will get there soon. It shouldn¡¯t be more than six minutes now¡±


    I stared at him for a while and nodded, trying so hard to calm the wreckage my nerves had be.


    My fingers tapped incessantly on my thighs whilst my full gaze was focused on the road, wondering when we would get there. I was being so restless and agitated.


    Fuck. I just wanted to see Alina and bring her back to me.


    ¡°We are here sir¡± the driver announced after a while.


    Finally. It felt like we had been driving for an eternity.


    I snapped my gaze to the gates that were closing us out and a low ¡®fuck¡¯ left my lips.


    ¡°Emilio hack into that system and open the gates for us¡± I instructed the young ginger hairedputer geek I carried along.


    Emilio was a very skilled hacker. Sometimes I had him and his boys hack into various private and top government database for political reasons.


    Immediately he began tapping away on hisptop. Soon enough, the gates slowly opened and a triumphant smile wore on Emilio¡¯s face.


    I stepped down with my capos, leaving only Emilio and the driver in the car.


    ¡°Park this car around the car and Emilio make sure my backup arrives¡± I instructed before sauntering into the huge vicinity of the mansion.


    ¡°Are you really going in there without waiting for the rest underbosses to arrive?¡± Luca called from behind me.


    ¡°There is no time to wait. My wife is in there. I have to go get her¡± I replied quickly with urgency ringing in my tone.


    My capos walked to catch up with me as all four of us meandered steathily into the area.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n though Dante?¡± Enzo asked.


    ¡°The n is to do whatever it will take to get back Alina. I don¡¯t even care if I¡¯ll die while doing this. As long as Alina is safe and sound¡± I replied back without batting an eyelid.


    Silence interluded the atmosphere and nobody said a word again.


    We quietly kept on walking, each person having his gun drawn out for blood.


    Soon enough, I spotted a guard. He didn¡¯t seem to notice me or my men.


    Swiftly I tucked out my gun and fired two quick shots at him.


    A second guard ran up to his dead frame and before he could react, I fired at him without no hesitation.


    I wasn¡¯t here for games.


    ¡°Damn you don¡¯t miss your aim do you?¡± Fabioughed.


    I chuckled. ¡°I am not here to y with these fools. Nikolia wants a war and a war he shall see. I have been too lienant with him¡±


    We all meandered towards the front door. There was really no time to waste.


    As we approached, I heard muffled screamsing from the inside.


    I upheaved my hands for each one of us to stop so as to ascertain what was going on in there.


    My eyes widened once I made out who was making that sound. It was Alina.


    My blood boiled at once, anger coursing through me and before I could stop myself I kicked the door open as it flung out of its hinges.


    We walked in quickly, taking everyone by surprise. Immedately my gaze fell on the one person that made my heart skipped a thousand beat.


    Alina.


    But she wasn¡¯t alone. She was surrounded by a group of men, about five and it seems they were trying to¡­ molest her!


    One had his hand wrapped around her mouth to keep her from screaming.


    Alina couldn¡¯t even see me as the men covered her view.


    To worsen it all, Nikolia¡¯s daughters, Le and Vanessa sat there like it was some sort of show.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I boomed, tightening my hold on the gun.


    The two sisters had their faces shocked at my sudden intrusion.


    How could they possibly sit and watch a fellow woman like them get harassed?


    Not just any woman but my woman!


    ¡°Lover boy is here. I didn¡¯t think you would show up this fast though. Hats off to you¡± Le scowled standing up from her seat.


    The men let go of Alina making her weakened gazend on mine.


    ¡°D-dante..¡± she cried in a soft whisper.


    Tears filled up her eyes as she stared at me, her lips quivering and her body trembling.


    What did they do to my wife?


    As much as I wanted to go hug her, it wasn¡¯t that easy. The entire room was filled with armed men.


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Nikolia had extra men upstairs.


    I was relieved on seeing her but at the same time enraged at what my wife was going through.


    ¡°Where is that bloody ass father of yours?¡± I snarled, my voice terribly low.


    ¡°You came with just three men Dante? Wow. You are really ready to die for Alina¡± Vanessa mocked.


    ¡°Is that an answer to my question?¡± I calmly responded, saving my rage for when I would have to kill all of them.


    ¡°Hmm. Dante. I¡¯ll suggest you watch how you speak here. Remember Alina is within my hold. I can have her killed right now¡± Le smiled maniacally.


    ¡°I swear I¡¯ll shoot each and every one of you¡± I gritted, holding my gun up and ready to shoot.


    Immediately, Nikolia¡¯s men drew out their guns, cocking it and aiming at I and my capos.


    I wasn¡¯t scared one bit. Hell I wanted to spill some blood. I was just scared for Alina.


    I wanted her away from here.


    I don¡¯t want her to get hurt or worse shot at.


    ¡°You really decided toe on a suicide mission. How did you possibly think that three of you could beat all my father¡¯s men?¡± Le sarcastically asked.


    She was right. We were clearly outnumbered.


    As if on cue, the sound of heavy footsteps apanied with the cluster of deep male voices flooded in through the door.


    My backup hade.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± I cocked a brow at her with a smug smile.


    Le huffed at me.


    ¡°Now fucking drop your weapons and let go of my wife!¡± I raged.


    asionally my gaze flickered at Alina and I could see the fear radiating off her body.  Her eyes were widened in desperation. She was depending on me to save her.


    I can¡¯t afford to let her down. I will do anything to save my wife even if it means I¡¯ll have to give up my own life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drop a shit¡± I heard the distinct tone of Nikolia¡¯s voice echo round the room. I snapped my eyes to the direction of the voice and there he was, perched on to the stair case.


    ¡°d to have you join us Nikolia¡± I said with my tongue in cheek, pointing my gun at him.


    Nikolia ambled down the stairs, his eyes not leaving mine.


    ¡°If I were you boy, I would drop that fucking gun¡± He spat.


    ¡°Why? We aren¡¯t fools¡± Enzo snapped, his tone gruff.


    ¡°If any of you fires as little as one bullet then Alina will definitely be shot at immediately so drop your weapons Dante¡±  Nikolia threatened.


    My jaws clenched and a cold shiver ran down my spine. Alina was still within their hold as she was held by the five armed men.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I was so fucking furious but at the same time, I was nervous as hell.


    This is the first time that I feel so defenceless even with the myriad of underbosses surrounding me.


    Alina was my weakpoint. I can¡¯t let her die.


    ¡°What do you want Nikolia?¡± I sounded as calm as ever.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I want you dead. I want you wasted. Only one mafia rules Europe! And that¡¯s the Russian mafia. You fucking Italians have no ce. I want to see you fall and I want to see your mafia fall¡± Nikolia responded sounding smug.


    ¡°Fucking bastard¡± Dante spat at him.


    Nikoliaughed and signalled to one of his men. At once, he pointed at a gun at Alina¡¯s head and she jerked, trembling.


    Oh fuck.


    ¡°Is either you submit yourself willingly, or I kill her and kill you too. Your choice¡± Nikoliaughed.


    ¡°Dante please don¡¯t do it¡± Alina sobbed, shaking her head at me.


    A bomb was exploding in my head and my thoughts were in disarray.


    Uncertainty loomed in the air, silence spreading all around us.


    ¡°Is that your final offer?¡± I asked with a calmposure.


    ¡°You know what to do¡± Nikolia replied.


    My gaze wandered to Alina¡¯s and I could deduce that she was thinking.


    Oh fuck. She was about to do something impulsive!


    Her brows were hiked up and her chest heaved repeatedly.


    I gave her a look not to do anything rash but she wasn¡¯t going to listen.


    Before anyone could notice, Alina used her elbow to hit the groins of the armed man who had his gun pointed at her head.


    ¡°Run!¡± I yelled at her, firing my shots sporadically.

 A Gun Brawl

    Like a movie, everything happened in slow motion to Alina.


    Fear soared in the air, overwhelming tensions and anxiety creating the ambience.


    Alina had her eyes filled with both fear, terror and relief on seeing Dante. She was hell scared but looking at Dante gave herfort and strength. He was doing all he could to save her and the life of her unborn baby.


    But her heart was palpitating, her pulse rising to tremendous heights. Nikolia was trying to use her to get to Dante. She was the bait and he was the catch.


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t let Nikolia shoot her so the only alternative he had was to submit himself in.


    Alina couldn¡¯t let that happen. She couldn¡¯t stand and watch Dante sacrifice his life and mafia.


    Her heart broke into a million pieces as she saw the helplessness in his features. So she took a very drastic step that could cost her life.


    She could see the apprehension in his emerald orbs. He was warning her not to take an impulsive action.


    But Alina couldn¡¯t stand and watch Dante sacrifice it all for her. Atleast she had to make a move or die whilst trying.


    Without a heads up, Alina swung her elbow to hit the groins of one her captors, making the man fall to his knee whilst howling in pain.


    That created the distraction they all needed.


    ¡°Run!¡± Dante yelled at her the moment he released fire.


    Everybody was engulfed in a frenzy of gun fires.  It was insane. Bullets were being fired and numerous guards appeared out of nowhere.


    The entire atmosphere was in disarray. Alina could barely see Dante anymore as the crowd of men surrounding every nook and cranny had be so intense.


    The gunshots resonated in her ears and tears streamed down her eyes as Alina took to her heels, trying to make her way out at the same time dodging stray bullets that were being fired.


    Nikolia breathing became rugged and heavy. His eyes perused everywhere for Dante whilst he yelled orders at his men.


    But he couldn¡¯t spot Dante as the area became far too crowded and loud with firearms engulfing the air.


    Suddenly he spotted the hazy figure of Alina who crouched down next to a sofa. She was clearly trying to get away but he wouldn¡¯t let that happen. If he couldnt kill Dante, then he could atleast kill Alina.


    After all, she was off no use to him any more.


    It was better to waste her than let her go scot free.


    Nikolia quickly lurched for Alina, yanking on to her hair from behind. Alina screamed out on being dragged up and she pivoted at once to meet the dagger gaze of Nikolia.


    ¡°Where are you trying to go little brat!?¡± Nikolia snapped, gripping on to her hairs tight.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Alina yelled, trying to wriggle herself free from Nikolia¡¯s iron grip on her but it only made him increase his grip on her hairs whilst using his other hand to grip on to her hand.


    ¡°Shut up bitch!¡± He cursed.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Alina yelled and scream, hitting Nikolia but he didn¡¯t budge. She doubted if Dante could even hear her. The heavy sound of gunshots and the uproar around them made the area as boisterous as ever.


    ¡°Dante can deal with my men but he definitely can¡¯t save you from me¡± Nikolia gruffly said as he began pulling Alina towards the stairs.


    Alina had terror written over her and her body trembled. Mortified, she screamed more, her eyes trying to search for Dante in the crowd of men.


    ¡°Dante pleasee help me!¡± Alina screamed at the top of her voice but nobody could hear her.


    The area was way too rowdy and the build up of men had be too intense.


    Nikolia released his grip on her arm and dragged her by the hairs, causing Alina to let out a painful cry. She choked repeatedly, trying to hit him but it was of no use.


    Nikolia was so enraged and hot.


    As they got further up, Alina spotted Dante who was trying to fight off a guard.


    ¡°Dante!¡± She yelled onest time before Nikolia dragged her farther and this time he had encircled an arm around her neck, applying pressure on it which caused her vision to be blurry and her eyes to be tear filled.


    Dante nced up to see Alina being dragged up the stairs by Nikolia. The distraction caused him a blow in the face.


    Alina yelled and yelled whilst Nikolia dragged her so roughly up the stairs and towards the balcony leaving bruises on her skin.


    ¡°Someonee help me please¡± Alina sobbed out of breath.


    ¡°Nobody can save you from me today. Foolish brat. I picked you from the gutters of Italy and made you the woman you are today. I gave you wealth and you nevercked a thing only for you to turn against me in such manner. You will pay the ultimate price for your betrayal!¡± Nikolia boomed, pushing the door to the balcony open with his leg.


    Alina shivered, the cold wind running down her spine. It had be dark outside and the wind howled with so much intensity. The once white clouds had turned grey signifying a heavy storm.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill me Nikolia. Please. For the sake of my unborn child please let me go!¡± Alina pleaded as Nikolia had dragged her to the rails of the balcony.


    ¡°To hell with your fucking child. I don¡¯t give a damn about that. Dante has it all. The best mafia, he is the most feared Don with arge base of men all around Europe, he gets all the contracts and now he wants to also have a family! Not on my watch. Killing you is equivalent to killing Dante.  You are going to die and nobody I mean not even God himself can save you from me!¡± Nikolia boomed pushing Alina up to the edge of the balcony.


    ¡°You are insane! You are a selfish bastard!¡± Alina screamed at him trying to fight him off but Nikolia punched her in the face causing Alina to fall backwards, her face contorted in pain and blood trickling down her nose.


    ¡°Fucking shut up bitch!¡± Nikolia raged, quickly dragging Alina and pushing her over the edge of the railings.


    Alina screamed for her life, her hand managing to hold on to the railings as she was no longer on the ground.


    Her legs dangled on the air and her heart skipped a million beat. The downpour began almost immediately.


    ¡°Somebody help me!¡± Alina screamed in the rain as it plummeted down on her, soaking her entirely whilst she struggled to hold on to the iron railings of the balcony with her legs dangling repeatedly on the air.


    Nikolia let out a dark, sadistic chuckle watching Alina struggle to keep herself from falling her to death.


    ¡°Stop fighting it and ept your end¡± Nikolia scowled.


    ¡°Please Nikolia. Please don¡¯t do this¡± Alina begged in fear, watching Nikolia bring out his gun.


    ¡°Your death is all I want right now¡± he snarled aiming at Alina¡¯s head.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alina screamed more, her grip on the railings beginning to fail her.


    ¡°Dante! Pleasee save me!¡± She cried out, her chest heaving so rapidly.


    As if on cue, Dante burst in and lurched for Nikolia, dragging him from behind through his shirt and throwing him to the ground.


    ¡°You asshole!¡± Dante gritted,ying punches on Nikolia. Nikolia managed to block a couple all the while hitting Dante back.


    The two men engaged in a bloody fight , hitting each other repeatedly. Blood was sttered all over Dante¡¯s shirt and Niki had his facial features all covered with blood.


    All the while Alina gripped on to the railings, screaming for her life and trying to pull herself back up whilst Nikolia made sure to block Dante froming to her aid with his numerous punches.


    ¡°Dante! I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Please I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Alina cried heavily, her hands loosing grip on the railings.


    Thunder echoed in the sky and lightening struck making Alina more mortified.


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Dante cursed, delivering a fatal blow to Nikolia¡¯s head with his leg.


    Nikolia fell to the floor, howling and writhing in pain as blood oozed around him.


    ¡°Alina!¡± Dante yelled,ing over to her whilst breathing like a beast.


    ¡°Dante I don¡¯t want to die¡± Alina panted, her optics red from crying.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die I promise. Give me your hand¡± his voice was more groggy than normal and his emerald orbs held concern, fear and love all wrapped up in it.


    Dante outstretched his hand and Alina gripped on to it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always fight for you Alina¡± Dante smiled as he began dragging her up.


    Suddenly Alina caught sight of something behind Dante as he tried lifting her up. It happened so quick that one wouldn¡¯t even notice.


    Nikolia tucked out his gun and aimed it at Dante.


    ¡°Die son of a bitch¡± he breathed out with all his might before pulling the trigger.


    ¡°Dante!¡± Alina yelled in fear but the gunshot had already been released.


    Alina¡¯s heart dropped and her breathing ceased in her lungs.


    Nikolia fired twice before giving up the ghost and it hit Dante right in the back.


    Dante gasped and his eyes widened.


    The pain was agonising, crushing down all his nerves and sending a burning sensation through his body.


    ¡°Al¨Calinn¨Ca¡­¡± Dante gasped, struggling for air as the ruby red liquid trickled down his back, spreading across his white shirt.


    ¡°Dante please don¡¯t let go!¡± Alina wailed as she still wasn¡¯t on the solid ground of the balcony.


    Dante was carrying her up when he got shot.


    ¡°I¨CI¨Cw-won¡¯t ragaz¨Czza ti¨Cm-ida¡± Dante spluttered, trying so hard to soothe her fears.


    The pain almost had his knees buckling to the ground but he clenched his jaw and pressed in his lips tighter.


    ¡°I¨Cl-ove y-you. I w-won¡¯t l-let yo-you d-die¡± Dante stuttered, as he felt his body grow weak whilst trying to lift Alina up.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± Alina could see he was struggling to keep afloat.


    ¡°Please for the sake of our child don¡¯t let me go please. Please Dante. Nothing will happen to you I promise!¡± Alina cried uncontrobly.


    Dante shut his eyes close and dragged Alina up at once with all his might, letting out a painful howl feeling his flesh rip open as a result of the pressure he applied to lift  Alina on to the ground.


    Dante wasted no moment in caving to the ground and Alina fell onto him, crying on his chest as a pool of blood began surrounding his body.

 Death calls

    ALINA


    ¡°Dante!¡± I shrieked out, softly dragging him toy on my thighs as the wet pool of his blood streamed around us.


    ¡°I-I am s-so-sorry A-ali-na f-for eve-ry¨Cthing¡± Dante struggled for air, tears trickling down his eyes as I knelt beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that please Dante. I hold no grudge against you¡± I smiled admist my tears, but my features gave way to an even greater wailing.


    My heart, my entire senses, every cell in me was shutting down watching life seep out of Dante. My dress and hands were soaked with his blood which got me releasing higher ear splitting cries.


    My heart had a million drums in it and my throat tightened the more. I could barely even speak as I sobbed defeatedly on him. I could only quiver, my lips unable to form correct sentences with the rain drops still sttering on both of us.


    ¡°Dante please¡­.¡± I finally found my voice, grasping on to one of his hand.


    ¡°Y-you l-love me r-r-r-right?¡± Dante whispered breathlessly.


    I nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Yes Dante. I love you with every living fibre and cell in me. My heart beats for you Dante¡± I was bawling my eyes out.


    Dante shed me a faint smile and coughed out blood. My body trembled and I choked on the air.


    ¡°I l-love you A-l-lina¡± Dante spoke in a calm tone, struggling to get the words out of his mouth.


    It sounded like a goodbye to me.


    My eyes widened in apprehension and my fear sank more deeper into my soul.


    ¡°Dante please don¡¯t give up on me. Fight to stay awake please. For the love of our unborn child don¡¯t die please!¡± I cried out hysterically.


    He had fallen totally unconscious. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was still breathing or not neither could I feel a pulse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please don¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t die on me Dante!¡± I let out an agonising painful groan.


    Danteid still like a log of wood, his blood still forming a pool around us.


    ¡°If I had told you of Nikolia¡¯s n from the beginning, none of this would have ever happened¡± I continued sobbing, sniffing my nose repeatedly.


    I just felt it would be best not to reveal Nikolia¡¯s evil intentions to Dante since I wasn¡¯t going to carry it out.


    And then, I still saw him as my father.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh heavens! What have I done to my husband?


    My heart broke into a million pieces on seeing Dante like this. It shattered my soul and left me with an immense guilt. It felt like there was a huge lump in my throat that wouldn¡¯t let me speak properly.


    I was beyond broken.


    ¡°Dante please I¡¯m sorry for not telling you on time. Please don¡¯t die¡± I whispered, my throat aching me from all the screaming I did.


    I was feeling extremely weak myself and ck dots began appearing in my vision. I could pass out any moment.


    ¡°Dante!¡± I yelled my loudest in the rain, not wanting to sumb to the fear that I had lost him.


    I can¡¯t loose him. He has to be alive. If not for anything then for the sake of his unborn baby, he had to stay alive!


    Dante can¡¯t die!


    At that moment, Enzo and Fabio ran into the balcony, stumbling upon I and an unconscious Dante.


    I gazed at them, blood was sttered across their shirts and their hairs were ruffled up.


    They both panted like beasts and a gun was fixed onto each of their hands.


    They were as restless as I was.


    ¡°D-dante¡­ fuck!¡± Fabio eximed to which I nodded with a teary eyes.


    ¡°Nikolia shot him¡± I bemoaned.


    Enzo quickly crouched beside me and helped take Dante¡¯s unconscious body off me.


    Together with Fabio, they both carried him up, one person holding on to his feet and the other grabbing hold on to his hands.


    Slowly, I got on my feet with my head still a lot light headed. I struggled to bnce my rickety feet on the ground and I think Enzo noticed it as him and Fabio carried Dante up.


    ¡°We need to get him to the hospital immediately and also you too Alina. You need a check up¡± Enzo told me as they began shuffling their feets towards door of the balcony.


    ¡°Dante will be ok I promise you Alina¡± Enzo added with a reassuring smile. They walked ahead of me with Dante in their arms whilst I trailed behind, my feet slow in their steps.


    I could only hope that Dante would be alright.


    I was so downhearted and trepadised that I couldn¡¯t even speak or walk properly.


    As I trailed behind them, I passed by Nikolia. He seemed dead. A deep injury seeped out blood from his head.


    I felt nothing for him but hatred and disgust for how low he could stoop just to suit his fucking ego.


    ¡°He is dead¡± Fabio said like he was reading my mind. Dante¡¯s kick must have really hit his skull.


    I wish I could kill him a thousand times for all he did but he deserved what came for him.


    I snatched my eyes away from his gory sight and focused on Dante¡¯s unconscious body being carried away.


    I trudged behind them as we walked downstairs. My body almost caved me to the ground but a strong arm held on to me out of nowhere.


    It was Luca. Perspiration coated his features and his shirt was very much bloody like his colleagues.


    ¡°Alina you don¡¯t seem fine. Dante will be alright Ok. I assure you. We will try our best to save him¡± Luca softly told me whilst putting an arm around my shoulder, guiding me in my steps.


    I could barely even focus on what he was saying. I only gave him a mild nod and stationed my full gaze at Enzo and Fabio who had Dante¡¯s body.


    Themotion downstairs had died down but the area had been engulfed with a lot of smoke.


    Dead bodies were distributed literally everywhere and the sight left my stomach churning in disgust.


    Quickly, I left Luca¡¯s side and ran towards a nearby flower pot, throwing up my insides in it.


    I could hear the sound of footsteps approaching me from behind and I could tell it was Luca.


    ¡°Stop¡± I upheaved my hands at him whilst I still had my back turned against him.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer ok¡±


    I didn¡¯t want him to see me in this state.


    He respected my wishes and moved back.


    Standing back up, I pivoted to face him and fought to stay conscious.


    ¡°Enzo and Fabio are outside already with Dante. You need to see a doctor too ok¡± Luca repeated what Enzo earlier said as I walked towards him.


    ¡°Fine¡± I replied quietly.


    Luca led me out of the house and into one of the cars that probably brought Dante¡¯s men here.


    Armed men paroled the house at literally every nook and cranny. I¡¯m guessing some of the Russians escaped.


    I moved my face away from the surroundings and shambled dejectedly into the seat. I sobbed continuously till my sight had be blurry and my throat ached.


    Luca triedforting me all the way as he drove but I was too heartbroken to make out what he was saying.


    I just wanted Dante to be alive.


    He has to be alive.

 Pure bliss

    ALINA


    ¡°Dante will be fine. He won¡¯t die. He will be perfectly fine¡±


    I paced to and fro, wandering aimlessly around the hospital¡¯s corridor whilst repeating those words to myself in assurance that Dante would be fine.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If I didn¡¯t say those words to myself repeatedly, I would not be able to breathe. Reminding myself of the hope of Dante being fine aided me in my breathing and reduced my erratic heart beat.


    It has been more than ten hours since we left Nikolia¡¯s home.


    I was worried as hell on the questions we would recieve in the hospital concerning Dante¡¯s gun wounds but Enzo told me that the Morelli¡¯s had private hospitals ran by mafia capos scattered all around the globe so nobody would interrogate us and we wouldn¡¯t have any legal records of whatever we did.


    It calmed me down a little but still, my fear soared to immeasurable heights on getting to the hospital.


    Dante had been in the Intensive care unit for so long and anxiety was eating me away slowly.


    The doctors won¡¯t let me see him yet and it was causing me a lot of grief and trepadition.


    Why can¡¯t I see him?


    Is he in grave danger?


    Are the gun wounds worse than I thought?


    Is his chance of survival slim?


    What¡¯s going on in there!?


    Fuck. I slowed down in my steps and took in a deep breath. My head was spinning and so was my vision.


    This was around four am and it¡¯s only just recently, I had managed to stop crying. My tears had been dried up for now but my heart still ached a lot for Dante.


    I wasn¡¯t also hungry and neither was I feeling tired. I guess adrenaline and the anxiety to see Dante had upied the most in my thoughts, blocking out any other thing.


    I underwent few checkups by one of the doctors. Enzo, Fabio and Luca made sure I saw a doctor. I honestly didn¡¯t want to.


    The shock on their faces when the doctor announced that I was pregnant and so I shouldn¡¯t put myself through all these stress was heart warming though.


    It fueled their desire to try as much as they could to calm me down after I had underwent my checkup.


    But nothing could calm me down totally. My heart, mind, soul, body¡­ nothing was functioning straight any more. I could only wish and pray that Dante would be safe.


    Fabio got me food but I couldn¡¯t even eat it properly. I just took two-to-three spoons and dropped the food.


    I wanted Dante and not food.


    I wanted to see my husband. Only then will I get my peace.


    ¡°Alina stop pacing around and eat please. Dante would be very unhappy if he learnt that you haven¡¯t had a thing to eat¡± Enzo walked up to me.


    I shook my head at him. ¡°When I see Dante then I¡¯ll eat¡±


    ¡°Alina you are pregnant. Please eat your food. Do you want to starve yourself?¡± Fabio concurred as he stood from the seat he was seated on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want food. I want Dante. When will I be allowed to see him? It¡¯s been ages¡± I struggled not to cry as my eyes wandered back to the white double doors of the intensive care unit.


    I held my breath in hopes that the door would fly open at any moment but it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Very soon dear. I assure you. Dante is fine ok¡± Enzo tried consoling me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± I shot back, the tears streaming down once more. ¡°I mean we hope he is alive but he could be in aa. I just want to see him please¡± I buried my face in my hands sobbing bitterly.


    I felt myself being enveloped into a warm hug. I didn¡¯t know who hugged me. ¡°Shh. Dante will be fine. Don¡¯t worry yourself too much. He will be alright¡±


    It was Enzo.


    He pulled away after a while and I could only nod, sniffing my nose while at it.


    At that moment, the doors to Dante¡¯s ward flew open and my heart skipped a beat.


    I raced towards the doctor, my breathing hitched.


    ¡°Please. C-can I s-see him, my h-husband Dante?¡± I spluttered, unable to control myself.


    The doctor gave me a calm smile noticing that my emotions were all over the ce.


    ¡°He just woke right now. Just one person can go in for now¡± He replied.


    ¡°Then I will go¡± I said, momentarily turning back to nce at Dante¡¯s capos and they all nodded in ordance to my wish.


    He nodded and at once, my legs dashed to the doors of his ward. I took in a deep breath and ced my fingers around the door handle, closing my eyes before flicking them open.


    Slowly, I pushed open the doors with the hopes that the slower I did it, the more time I¡¯ll have in thinking of what to say to Dante but I was wrong.


    The moment my eyes locked with his emerald orbs which nced at the door, I became tongue tied and robbed of my speech. Still, relief coursed through me seeing him alive.


    Arge bandage was wrapped around his torso and another was strapped around his forehead.


    I ponderously walked towards his bedside and sat on the nearby stool. Our eyes remained locked and our stare never faltered.


    ¡°Alina¡­¡± his voice was more groggy, sultry, husky and deep than before.


    Few tears trailed down my cheeks and I held back my sob.


    ¡°Dante¡­ I¡¯m sorry..¡± I choked out, grasping on to one of hisrge hands.


    I noticed a few bruises on Dante¡¯s face as a result of the fist fight he had with Nikolia before he killed him.


    ¡°Why are you apologising Alina?¡± Dante cooly asked with a soft smile. His thumb rubbed my slender fingers, pulsing warmth through it.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s all my fault Dante. If I had told you from the beginning of Nikolia¡¯s n, you wouldn¡¯t be in this mess¡­. you..¡±


    I was cut short by Dante¡¯s ented voice.


    ¡°But you still didn¡¯t obey his wishes. You don¡¯t have to be sorry for any thing. I should be the one apologising be bamb¡±


    Dante moved further up the bed, sitting up and looking at me properly.


    ¡°Alina I should have believed you when you said you were innocent. I was just so blinded by my rage. I really felt betrayed. Alina you are the only woman I¡¯ve truly ever loved¡­.¡± Dante stopped himself in speaking and looked at me tearfully.


    ¡°Alina all through my life, I¡¯ve never had any thing serious with a woman. I¡¯ve built up this impable huge wall of coldness, I was trained to be a monster, a beast, a killing machine. But you, you changed me. You changed me without even realising it. I have fallen so hard for you that even when I sent you to the cer, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to walk into that house again knowing the woman I loved was down there in the cold cer. When I over head your discussion with Nikolia, I was beyond broken. I felt like a fool, a weakling and a total failure. But a part of me, a little part of me didn¡¯t want to believe that you were guilty of trying to infiltrate my mafia.


    When you went missing, damn, I was enraged and also scared as fuck that once again I had lost someone so special to me.


    Alina I was ready to die and I¡¯m still ready to die for you. I was ready to step down and allow Nikolia shoot me if that was what he wanted so he could release you. You¡¯ve changed me Alina and I ept that change. I didn¡¯t want to at the beginning but I am willing to love you with every damn cell in me. You are more precious to me than this mafia. I¡¯ll kill and fight the entire world to keep you by my side. I love you so much and I want to keep loving you. This baby you are carrying is our baby, I want to grow this family with you. You are my pollyanna be. I¡¯m deeply sorry for everything I¡¯ve put you through Alina. Please forgive me and let me into your heart once again¡± Dante stared lovingly into my eyes as he poured out his entire heart to me.


    He was staring at me so intensely, practically boring into my soul. Tears streamed down my cheeks even more and Dante used his thumb to wipe them away.


    His words were so stunning and sincere. It melted my heart and took my breath away. Dante really loves me and I love him too.


    I really do.


    ¡°Dante¡­¡± I gasped, a smile forming on my lips. I was so lost for words and a million butterflies fluttered within me. I felt like a teenager inlove.


    ¡°I love you from the depth of my heart and I forgive you. I forgave you a long time ago. I¡¯ll always be with you I promise, and this baby, we will raise it together in a loving home¡±


    I lovingly took Dante¡¯s face in my hands and he did same. We stared intently at each other for a moment before Dante plummeted his lips on to mine.


    Time was at a stand still and nothing mattered more to me except the slow moving of his lips against mine.


    This is pure bliss.


    And it is perfect.

 It is my perfect. I love it!

    ALINA


    ¡°Careful Dante¡­. no put your legs that way.. no no don¡¯t apply to much pressure on your legs..¡± I pestered Dante as if he were toddler learning his first step. Dante groaned and sighed as we walked up the stairs leading to our room.


    I and Dante had juste back from a meeting with Nikolia¡¯s daughters.


    Dante had ordered them to leave America with immediate effect and keep away from I and him. He looked so murderous whilst speaking to them that they cowered beneath his dagger stares.


    They dared not counter his orders.


    Like loyal dogs, the two sisters agreed to Dante¡¯s conditions.


    Finally, that phase of my life was over and now I¡¯ll start a brand new one with Dante by my side.


    ¡°I am fine Alina. It¡¯s been close to a month already. I can walk. I am not a baby ok¡± Dante shot me his perfect boyish grin and I rolled my eyes at him.


    ¡°Well you are still my baby sweetheart. You left the hospital a week ago Dante. Allow me to take care of you¡± I obliged as we trailed slowly up the stairs.


    ¡°No you need to be taken care of. You are pregnant baby. Your baby bump is bing visible..¡± Dante gave a triumphant smile at me. My eyes wandered down to my slowly protruding stomach and back to Dante with a lopsided grin on my face.


    ¡°Well the baby in my womb says you should let me take care of you¡± Iughed, pinching his cheeks lightly.


    We got off the stairs and I found myself trailing in front of Dante.


    ¡°I insist on taking care of you instead¡± Dante huskily said before scooping me off my feet.


    ¡°Fuck. Dante. You aren¡¯t¡­.¡± I almost shrieked.


    ¡°I am perfectly fine baby girl¡± Dante winked at me as we approached the open doors of our room.


    Naomi and Mariposa seemed like they were rounding up in cleaning the room.


    I honestly felt so bad hearing that Dante locked them up in the cer for helping me escape and Dante felt terrible for his actions.


    He obliged to pay them handsomely and relieve them off their duties as our maids but surprisingly the two girls didn¡¯t want to leave.


    I got to know that they were actually cousins and worse still that they were both orphans.


    They had nobody else but themselves after being tossed from one orphanage to another.


    The girls had grown so attached to I and Dante and saw us as the only family they had.


    I could rte to that feeling.


    As a result Dante let them stay and promised to put them in college.


    The excitement on their faces was heart warming and I felt so proud of Dante for making such a good decision.


    The two girls smiled widely at I and Dante as he carried me into the room. My face turned so red and I tried to stop the giggles escaping my lips.


    ¡°Dinner will soon be ready¡± Naomi announced with a wide smile before dashing out of the room with Mariposa, closing the door behind them.


    Dante dropped me on the bed and he towered over me.


    ¡°Alina¡­¡± Dante said in his rich voice as I furthered myself into the bed more whilst he slowly climbed on to it still towering above me.


    ¡°Yes baby..¡± I replied sweetly.


    ¡°I want you to have two babies in that beautiful womb of yours¡± Dante teased, trailing his long finger all around my face.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s impossible right now baby¡± I licked my bottom lips at him.


    He gawked at me with heated, wistful stares. I could feel my heartbeat rising and my thighs clenching together.


    It has really been a while since we got intimate.


    I shuddered, feeling him lean more over me.


    ¡°I dont want to make love right now baby. I want to fuck you like you are my whore¡± he whispered to me in his ented voice as he tugged down my dress.


    Like a submissive, I subconsciously pulled it down more, allowing Dante to rip off my panties and leaving me bare before him.


    His scent had my legs clenching and his dominating aura oozed around.


    Staring at this man had me burning in such an unquenchable fire and my body trembled in excitement.


    Impatiently, Dante pulled of his own clothes. His naked sight had me drooling. My eyes fed on every single perfect feature of his body. I¡¯m a mess for this man.


    He had a smirk stered on his face and smouldering orbs which scanned my features.


    ¡°On your fours now. I want that ass facing me¡±


    Like an obedient ve, I wasted no time in adhering to hismand.


    My heart skipped a beat when I felt Dante spank my ass.


    I moaned out immedately and he delivered another spank causing me to be consumed by the raging inferno within me.


    ¡°La mia puttana¡± Dante groaned in Italian. His ent had me quaking in my skin.


    He immediately inserted two fingers inside me.


    ¡°Oh Dante.. F-fuck me please¡± I moaned as he drilled me with his fingers, thrusting in deeper.


    His pace increased and so did my moans.


    The most shameless moans escaped my lips, my eyes rolling inwards. Dante drilled me faster and yet faster with his expert fingers manoeuvring through my wet folds.


    ¡°Gemere per pap¨¤¡± Dante huskily gruffed from behind me.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh God. Please more¡­ Fuck¡­.¡± I cried out, my legs quivering.


    ¡°You are such a naughty girl be¡± Dante pulled his fingers out of me causing a cry of protest to leave my lips.


    Instantly, he mmed into me, his dick now recing his fingers.


    Soft pleasurable moans pushed past my trembling lips as Dante thrusted in quicker and harder into me.


    His one hand fisted into my hairs whilst another was ced on the arc of my back making me stick out my ass even more.


    I gripped tightly the sheets of our bed as his thrusts became more furious.


    The most ungodly moans left my lips whilst he pounded me hard.


    I bit down on my bottom lips in painful pleasure and allowed Dante devoured me whole with each animalistic thrust, groaning all sorts of profanities in Italian and making sure I took in all of his dick.


    My heart beat raced to its summit. I gasped for air with my walls clenching around him. My orgasm came rushing through and my body convulsed. Dante pounded me more harder, not giving a fuck about the juices flowing down my thighs.


    He groaned breathlessly and fucked me more faster and deeper, rocking my insides.


    I tried so hard not to scream as my legs began shaking once more.


    I couldn¡¯t contain myself anymore. Dante was going on so rough and quick which got me climaxing so intensely once again.


    ¡°Dolce figa¡± Dante grunted as he thrusted in onest time, releasing his hot seed inside me.


    Flipping me over, his lips marshed unto mine, our tongue moving in sync.


    ¡°You are so delicious and exotic. I can never get enough of you honestly¡± Heid by my side, hauling me against his body that had be moist as a result of the way he fucked me.


    I hummed a reply and leaned against his chest.


    Dante truly knows how to satisfy me. I love this side of him. To the world, he is cold hearted but to me, he is nothing but loving.


    Even though I know how dangerous he is, I still don¡¯t want to be without him.


    Dante would give up his life to protect me and I¡¯m ready to risk mine for him too.


    We¡¯ve both done it for each other before.


    ¡°Hold me like this baby. Don¡¯t ever let go¡± I whispered barely audibly beforetching my lips on to Dante¡¯s.


    The kiss was long and passionate, our hearts bonding and our soul bing one.


    We were far away from being a perfect couple but it was my perfect and I loved it

 Epilogue– Family Reunion

    Two years Later


    ALINA


    I sat with Dante on the bed, the bed we both hadid on for more than two years.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He shed me a concerned stare and I gave him a soft smile.


    In my hands held a paper which my eyes repeatedly looked at, trying toprehend what I just read in the paper.


    It was a DNA report proving that I and Enzo were indeed rted. Enzo was my blood brother. My elder brother.


    Honestly I am beyond shocked.


    Like what the fuck!?


    ¡°How do you feel baby?¡± Dante nudged my shoulder with his.


    I sighed and took in breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to even say. I¡¯m speechless honestly. Like a part of me feels so happy that I found my family and yet another part of me is uhm shocked as hell. Like how did they let me go? Why did I get missing and away from family? Did they try searching for me? Do they miss me?¡± My questions were endless.


    After the incidents that took ce two years ago and the revtion that I wasn¡¯t Russian, Dante had taken it upon himself to find my true family.


    I honestly don¡¯t know how he managed to pull it off or the detectives he hired but he had gotten his goal.


    I was literally rted to Enzo. It exined a lot honestly. He was always there for me during the rough times and he stood and acted like a brother to me.


    I guess that siblings bond was always there from the beginning which was why he always tried to shield me from Dante¡¯s wrath.


    Danteughed and encircled an arm around my shoulder, drawing me closer to himself. ¡°You ask a lot of questions you know.  Be I am as surprised as you are. Honestly when I got the information from my men, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. I had to get your DNA and conduct the test. The result came out positive¡±


    ¡°Does Enzo know about this?¡± I threw in another question.


    Dante nodded with glee. ¡°He knew from the beginning that I was looking for your parents and when I got word that you could be a rtive of Enzo, I told him immediately and we investigated it ourselves. Honestly Enzo is so happy to have found you Alina. ording to him, you got lost in a family trip when you were barely two years old in Italy, Venice. They tried searching for you but never found you. Your mother was so heart broken that she almost took her own life. They lived with the hope that one day, you would return to them baby¡±


    Tears filled my eyes on hearing Dante¡¯s words. I never knew I was this loved by my real parents.


    ¡°Why was I then kept in the dark about this discovery? You should have told me the moment you got word that I might be rted to Enzo¡± I sobbed out.


    Dantebed my hairs with his fingers and nted multiple kisses on my temples. ¡°It was going to be a surprise baby. Don¡¯t feel that your real parents never loved you. They did Alina and they still do¡±


    I nodded and smiled. ¡°Imagine if you actually killed me those moments you threatened to¡±  I teased Dante.


    ¡°Enzo would have killed me himself¡± Dante chuckled heartily.


    ¡°So what next baby?¡±


    Dante hummed. ¡°Well Enzo and your parents areing over for dinner. You all have to reunite don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Ofcourse. I want to meet my mum and dad. It has been so long¡± I almost eximed.


    ¡°Raffaele and Aurora have to meet their grandparents too¡± I chirped for joy.


    Raffaele and Aurora are our kids.


    It turned out I was pregnant with twins. Dante was the most ecstatic on hearing that. One would even think he was the one pregnant.


    Over the months, I watched him lovingly train our children and I couldn¡¯t be more thankful to have him as a husband and a father to our kids.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to wake them up and tell them that granny and grandpa are here to see them¡± Dante spoke with so much enthusiasm, rubbing my back.


    I nodded with a smile. ¡°I love you Dante¡± I told him meaning it with every inch of my body.


    ¡°I love you too amore mio¡± Dante soothingly replied, squeezing me softly in his arms.


    And we just stayed there together in each other¡¯s arms, allowing the peacefulness take overpletely.

 Mafia’s Obsession C1

    CRYSTAL


    I closed my eyes nervously, exhaling and inhaling.  Even though I knew I had been doing this for some weeks, my legs still felt too heavy to walk me. I had danced several times, I practice ballet and I was absolutely incredible at it but tonight I was going to be dancing as a stripper infront of men old enough to be my father.


    I felt knots tie in my stomach and I wanted to puke. I wished I could be anywhere but here but I just couldn¡¯t make my wish a reality. It took every self restraint in me not to cry out in frustration and anger. Ever since our parents died months ago, it has just been only I and Mabel, my younger sister, fending for each other.


    Life was extremely tough especially when we had to settle a debt of seven hundred thousand that was loaned by my gambling father from a crime boss.


    When he was alive, he never brought us peace and now he was dead and we still don¡¯t have peace as we are left to cover up his disgusting tracks.


    I just wondered why mum had to join him in death.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Mabel was the only family I had, I took up this job to fend for her and myself and also pay of our father¡¯s debt but time was running out and so did our anxiety increase. By the day I worked in a ballet hall with my crew, dancing decently and performing for people and by night I worked as a stripper. I had applied for so many other well paying jobs but I was never employed. Even though, I had been in this stripper upation for weeks, I truly couldn¡¯t believe the sort of upation I had to engage in to make ends meet and pay off my father¡¯s debt.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ready yet princess?¡±Golden, my work colleague called out to me snapping me out of my reverie as she entered into the dressing room.


    I didn¡¯t even realise I was alone in the magnificent dressing room and I wasn¡¯t also ready to do the work I had to get ustomed to.


    I gave her a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll soon be ready¡±


    The red haireddy gave me a broad smile and pinched my cheek slightly. Out off all my colleagues she was the nicest.


    ¡°Look darling I know you didn¡¯t want to be in this sort of business but you just have toe to terms with it. Food ain¡¯t gonna fall from heaven you know. You got to stand and work. Now let me help you put on some make up¡± she said with a grin.


    I allowed her work her magic on my face. By the time she was done, I looked so radiating that I could barely recognise myself whilst I stared at my reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°You are really so talented Golden¡±Iplimented. She flipped her hair and winked at me.


    Suddenly the door swung opened roughly and two otherdy walked inside, perspiration covering their tanned skins.


    ¡°Crystal what are you still doing here? The men are eagerly waiting for your performance¡±ire, one of thedies, chided before taking off her wig and slumping down on a kingsized sofa.


    For a strip club, I had to admit this ce was oozing pure luxury. The building was magnificent, sometimes I wondered who owned it.


    ¡°Boss is here today and there must be no mistakes and sloppy performances¡±Violetta, the seconddy, chorused as she eyed me from up to down like I was infected with leprosy.


    ¡°Chill vilu¡±Golden said with a sigh.


    ¡°Crystal has never messed up and she won¡¯t. Stop being so hard on the poor girl¡±Golden added with a frown.


    ¡°Crystal¡±she began turning to face me.


    ¡°You will do great ok. Go over there and show them what you are made off¡±


    I truly liked Golden.


    I took in deep breaths trying to calm the torrents of nervousness coursing through me and stared at my appearance in the mirror.  I stared at my nude self from myced underpants to my white lingerie and dagger heels. Then my eyes darted to my face and the breathtaking make up Golden applied on it.


    Yup. I truly looked like a certified stripper. My one wish was that Mabel wouldn¡¯t join this line of profession with me.


    ¡°Once you go out there baby, free your mind and rx. You look so tensed. Do your thing and get the money flowing¡±Golden urged with a chortle.


    I gulped and nodded my head.


    I opened the door but not before giving her a soft smile whilst the other two girls exchanged res at me.


    I truly had no idea why they didn¡¯t like me.


    I began walking down the narrow walk way .


    Loud defeaning music and the rush from the crowd could be heard from the hall.


    I approached it briskly. Once I got to the wine coloured closed curtains, I took in deep breaths and tried rxing myself.


    Soon enough the curtain were pulled opened revealing a hall bustling with life. Loud music was sting from all corners of the hall. Some men were dancing shamelessly with multiple women and endless swarm of waiters buzzing around filled the entire atmosphere with the stench of sex, drugs and alcohol.


    I had no time to stop and think as I was already on the stage with poles sprouting out of them.


    A new song was yed by the dj and the crowd went noisy, cheering and expecting me to dance whilst feeding their eyes on my body. The men were yelling for me to strip myself naked. I felt like running back but I couldn¡¯t. I had to do this to put food on the table and settle my father¡¯s debt.


    I immedately began moving my hips. I ran my hands down my body seductively in ordance to the beat of the song and grasped a long pole as I swirled my body around it.


    The men were howling as they fed their eyes hungrily.


    ¡°Damn!!¡±


    ¡°Come naked darling!¡±


    ¡°Give us that ass!!¡±


    I felt so irritated hearing their nudements but I hid my irritation and kept on swaying myself around the pole.


    I released my thoughts and let my my body twist around the pole seductively.


    My eyes travelled around the hall as I danced to the rythm of the song. It then suddenly locked with a pair of cold blue eyes, eyes colder than ciers.


    He locked his eyes with mine, not cheering or howling like the other men. He stared at me like the way a predator would stare at a prey.


    I suddenly felt myself being self conscious on my performance as a result of his fiery like gaze on my body.


    His dark silky silver coloured hair cascaded over his shoulders. I couldn¡¯t really get a perfect view of his face since he sat in the shadows, surrounded by skimpy dressed women whom were seductively caressing his body to get a response from him.


    Something about the way he stared at me gave me goosebumps. I immedately tore my eyes away from him and continued my dancing, twisting my body against the pole in hopes of finishing the dance quickly.


    Slowly the beat came to an end and I immedately packed the money littered on the stage for me.


    From the looks of it, I got about a thousand dors if not more as I walked out of the hall. Today was really my lucky day.


    ¡°Oh my God. You performed so well today!¡±Golden excitedly chirped as she waited for me by the walkway.


    ¡°I truly am so happy Golden. Look at the amount of money I got¡±I replied back ted as I showed her my hands stuffed with money.


    ¡°Keep up the good work sis¡±


    I sighed and stuffed the money inside my bra. ¡°I¡¯ll. I have to be going home now. My sister would be waiting for me¡±


    I quickly hugged Golden and headed to the dressing room to change back to my normal outfit.


    * * * * * * *


    I slumped on the couch, my hands iling around.  I was damn tired.  Being  a stripper was really not easy.


    ¡°How was work today sis?¡±Mabel asked as she came to sit by my side. She handed me a ss of water to which I collected and mouthed her a ¡®thank you¡¯.


    ¡°It was good. I made eight thousand dors today!¡±I chirped with ecstasy.


    Mabel stared at me with widened eyes.


    ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s huge. If you can make this amount everyday, we will settle dad¡¯s debt in no time¡±


    Just the mention of my father got me hissing. He got us into this mess and now he is lying peacefully six feet underground whilst we were working our ass off to pay off his debt.


    ¡°Crystal why don¡¯t I join you so we can raise enough money on time¡±Mabel suggested with a faint smile.


    I shot her a hard re immedately. ¡°Don¡¯t ever join me. There¡¯s no light in this job. I don¡¯t want you to get yourself involve in it. Stick to your normal part time book sales please sis¡±


    She nodded her head reluctantly and slumped her shoulders. ¡°We received another letter by the way¡± she informed me lowly.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask.


    I already knew who it was that sent it and what the wordings were.


    It was from the ruthless crime boss, the one whom my dad took a loan from, reminding us of the ever nearing deadline to pay off our debt.

 Mafia’s Obsession C2

    CRYSTAL


    I pointed my toes and arched my back gracefully on the hands of Sebastian, my ballet partner as we danced together gracefully to the rhythm of the calm music  ying in the dance studio.


    With beads of sweat covering my foreheads, I was goddamn tired. I couldn¡¯t even sleep well the entire night knowing that some ruthless crime boss out there would being for his money soon.


    With the now frequent letters we were recieving, I had a feeling he would being very soon.


    Toppled with my sleep being haunted by those mysterious pair of ocean blue eyes.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Sebastian immedately eximed as he let go off my body and twisted his toes.


    My face turned scarlet red immedately after I realised I must have stepped on his toes.


    He winced in pain and crunched his face.


    ¡°Crystal what¡¯s the problem?¡±The ballet instructor, L, asked as she came over to my side.


    ¡°I am so sorry Sebastian. It was a mistake¡±I apologised quickly. The soft music came to an abrupt end and  Sebastian nodded his head whilst rubbing his toes.


    ¡°Everyone take a break. Sebastiane let me give you some ointment for your toes¡±L said with a sigh.


    I watched Sebastian limp away with L and I couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty for my silly mistake. I truly need to learn how to keep my anxiety thoughts at bay whenever I was dancing.


    I slumped on the wooden studio floor andid my back down. Sounds of chattering andughing began echoing round the atmosphere by my fellow ballet workers. They were obviously happy with the much needed break we got.


    ¡°Crystal you look so stressed¡±Bailey, my best friend asked as her brows wrinkled to a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired you know. The dance step was really a very difficult one¡±I replied wiping away the perspiration that covered my temples.


    ¡°You need to cool off hun. Go to the club once in a while and party¡±Bailey urged with a lopsided grin.


    If only she knew I did go to the club every night but not to cool off, to swing my body for filthy men.


    ¡°Besides I heard that Jake likes you¡±She squealed as sheid her back next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him¡±I simply stated which got her abruptly jerking up and giving me a quirky look.


    ¡°Oh wait it¡¯s cause you like chase, your crush¡±she teasingly said with a mischievous grin


    I felt my cheeks heated up and I nodded my head. ¡°I do but I¡¯ve been so busy. I haven¡¯t even had chance to even go visit him and you know I¡¯m so shy to confess my feelings to a boy¡±


    ¡°Well create time. He probably likes you too you know¡±She winked.


    Iughed at her reply. The chances of chase loving me back were slim. I was satisfied with admiring him from afar.


    ¡°Ok everybody on your toes. We have a performanceing upter in the afternoon and so no mistakes¡±The high pitched voice of L cut through our conversation.


    It was time to get back to work. I exhaled deeply and stood up with Bailey.


    We all arranged to our dance formations and stuck up with our partners as the dance process began from the beginning.


    * * * * *


    Time moved really fast and once again the city was sunked back into the darkness and I was back at the entrance of the club. I felt like a bee, ever so busy with no rest.


    I sunked in my shoulders and walked in to the familiar dressing room littered with the chattering of women. The usual boisterous noise of the crowd could be heard.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Crystal you came so early today!¡± Golden ted voice sounded through out the room as she came over to hug me.


    I hugged her back and giggled. ¡°Ofcourse. I need to dress up on time for my performance¡±


    ¡°How won¡¯t youe this early with the crazy amount of money you madest night¡±Violetta scoffed as she focused on applying mascara to her face.


    ¡°Cut the girl some ck. You made that much money of your first day vilu¡±Golden retorted back, defending me.


    ¡°Anyways Crystal the boss wants to see you¡±she added turning back to face me.


    A puzzled expression wiped across my face. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been in this shit longer than you and the boss has never called any of us privately to dance for him but you just came not so long ago and all of a sudden he wants you dancing for him. You¡¯ve sucked your way to the top¡±ire jeered at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡±I said with a shaky voice thatcked enough confidence and power.


    ¡°Ignore their taunts. It¡¯s a good thing you came early today. Come on get ready so you can go meet him and tell us all the juicy deeds¡±Golden eyes sparkled like a puppy who had seen a treat.


    I subconsciously nodded my head.


    Golden handed me a nude exposing dress which I wore and shoved me onto a chair.


    In less than twenty minutes she had already done her magic again and I looked so beautiful, older and sexier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious ok. You are lucky you know. Boss pays good so you will definitely get enough money today just like yesterday¡±Golden said with glee as she observed my tensed expression.


    ¡°He just likes your pretty face that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t feel special¡±Violetta shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Shutup and get your ass down the stage¡±Golden snapped back.


    I truly liked how fierce and bold Golden was. I wished I was like that.


    She hissed at both of us and exited the dressing room.


    I wasn¡¯t even concerned about her taunts, I was concerned on meeting the boss.


    I had never met him but I heard he was cruel and unforgiving. A man that held so much raw power and money.


    I really hope I wouldn¡¯t mess up in my performance.


    The door to the changing room opened and a tall bald man stepped inside, squinted eyes roving around until he met with my terrified eyes.


    Was he the boss?


    ¡°She is ready Bruno¡±Golden spoke up with hesitance.


    ¡°Good. Boss wants you doll¡±He said nonchntly not even minding the half naked women in the dressing room.


    The order was loud and clear.


    My heart began palpitating, wanting to break out of the rib cages and my hands began to feel sweaty.


    Golden gave me a reassuring smile as I stepped out of the dressing room with him.


    Oh goodness. Who was this boss?


    Would I meet a middle aged man, hairy and rugged?


    Heaven knew I felt so nervous as a million thoughts ran through my mind on the type of man I would meet.


    He led me to a private lounge before exiting out. The interior was breathtaking; walls aligned with marble stood out and a chandelier stood in the centre of the lounge illuminating it with beautiful dim lights. There was also a mini podium by the centre of the lounge.


    Right there seated on a velvet coloured sofa was the tall frame of a man whose one hand was strapped around the waist of a blonde who held a cigarette, puffing the smoke out of her parted lips.


    My breathing got caught in my throat the moment our eyes locked. He was the same man that stared at me the other night. Now seeing him at a closer range, I had a better view of his face. He had the body of a Greek god. I didn¡¯t expect the boss to be a young man, a handsome one at that.


    His impable suit hugged his arms, showing of his muscles. His silver coloured hair was let to fall like yesterday, it¡¯s locks dangling dangerously over his shoulders.


    His jaw line was sharp and his cheek bones were pointed.


    His lips were a shade of peach and pink and under his long eyshes peeked those cold ocean eyes, colder than ice that stared intently at me. It felt like he was staring deep into my soul. I felt so naked under his brutal gaze.


    ¡°Leave us¡±he ordered the blonde who kept on puffing smokes in the air. His tone was dark andmanding.


    She scrunched her face and red at me but she didn¡¯t dare to object to his orders. She stood up with inaudible grumbles and scurried out of the room, her heels clicking against the floor.


    I casted my gaze downwards and stood on the spot, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Crystal Price¡±His baritone voice boomed after a torturing moment of silence enveloped the atmosphere.


    How did he know my name?


    ¡°Y-yes? How do you know my name?¡±I stuttered.


    He chuckled and flopped his head back on the sofa. ¡°Believe me, I know a lot more than your name¡±


    I was suddenly doused in an ominous feeling as I stood with this man.


    I locked my fingers together, trying to control my nervousness.


    ¡°You have a debt to pay off¡±He simply  stated in that dark tone.


    I almost choked on the air on hearing that. How did he know that? Who was this man?


    ¡°How-how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the one whom your father is owing. Too bad he passed away. Now you have to carry his cross¡±He replied huskily.


    So he was the crime boss my cruel father borrowed money from.


    I didn¡¯t even know how to react. I felt glued to the spot. Knots got tied up in my stomach as his blue orbs peered intensely at me.


    ¡°Get naked for me¡±He ordered.


    What?


    That was absurd. I know I am a stripper but I can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡±I objected trying to sound brave and stop the jitters from spreading across my body but my trembling voice gave me away.


    He chuckled lowly. ¡°Do it. You can¡¯t pay back my money with those chicken bucks you earn daily. Let me atleast help you¡±His tone held a mocking aura in it.


    He was right. I had only managed to raise two hundred thousand out of the seven hundred thousand. Life was really so tough for I and my sister.


    I gulped and with shaky hands, I began undressing myself whilst he hungrily fed his eyes on every inch of my body.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I was fully naked in front of this beast. Who does this to a woman?


    He didn¡¯te over to touch me, his eyes already did the touching as it hungrily took in my body.


    ¡°Now go over to the pole and dance for me¡± He demanded.


    I was so doused in shame and embarrassment. I had let down my dignity as a result of a stupid loan my dad took to waste on gambling. Goosebumps began covering my bare skin as the cold air pped against it.


    I ponderously walked over to the stage and held on to a pole.


    There was no music ying so I just had to close my eyes and think of a song in my head so I could dance effortlessly.


    Silence enveloped the atmosphere and the only sounds heard was the sound of my heels clicking against the poles and the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to open my eyes and watch him stare at my body but I knew that was what he was doing.


    ¡°You can stop¡±Hemanded after a brief period of time had psed.


    I abruptly stopped and breathed heavily, my breasts heaving repeatedly.


    ¡°Come here¡±He ordered.


    I did as I was told and shamelessly walked over to him. He motioned with his hands for me toe sit on hisps.


    I stared at him, disgusted by his request.


    Was making me dance naked not enough?


    ¡°Now¡±He growled. A lone tear slipped pass my eyelids and I heeded to hismand.


    I sat on him and he moved me to sit directly on top his hard sex.


    I flinched and felt my face going beetroot red as a result of his hard manhood poking me.


    ¡°Grind me¡± he said gruffly against my ear.


    This was torture. I felt like a slut. I wouldn¡¯t let a man touch me and here this man wasmanding me like he owned my body.


    I closed my eyes and began moving my ass, my waist and my hips slowly against his bulging manhood. With every move I took, he groaned deeply. He didn¡¯t touch me, instead his hands were kept by both sides of the sofa.


    ¡°Harder¡±he slowly groaned in my ear.


    I felt so petrified and embarrassed by what I was doing.


    I moved my ass repeatedly up and down his sex and his groans deepened.


    ¡°Fuck crystal. Give me more¡±


    Tears began slipping down my cheeks. I felt so embarrassed but he wasn¡¯t even concerned.


    Hell he didn¡¯t even care about how I was feeling.


    After a long agonising moment of torture, he exhaled deeply and chortled.


    ¡°You can stop¡±


    I felt so relieved. I immedately stood up to face him.


    He stood up with me, his tall frame towering above mine.


    Deeping his hands into a pocket inside his suit, he brought out a cheque book and a pen.


    Right in my presence, I watched him write a cheque of three hundred thousand and he handed it to me.


    My jaws dropped on seeing the amount.


    I collected it with nervous and mortified hands. I didn¡¯t know if I should be happy or sad.


    ¡°Till we meet again dear Crystal¡±he said to my stunned self before stepping out of the lounge, a mischievous smirk etching by the corners of his lips.

 Mafia’s Obsession C3

    CRYSTAL


    ¡°Sis ever since you came  back from the clubst night you¡¯ve been silent. Anything the matter?¡±Mabel asked, probing into the abyss of thoughts that I had fallen into.


    I quickly nced at Mabel and blinked severally. I yawned a little and stretched my bodyzily on the bed.


    ¡°I met him¡±was what I could only utter.


    Mabel¡¯s brows pulled together in a worried look. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The crime boss. The one whose money we have to pay back. He owns the club I work in¡±I confessed.


    Mabel didn¡¯t even try to hide her shocked expression. With jaws dropped and mouth agape, she stared at me doe-eyed.


    ¡°He¨Che made me dance naked for him¡±I whispered as my eyes began welling up with tears.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±she eximed angrily.


    ¡°Just because you work in his goddamn club, it doesn¡¯t give him that right to do such an absurd thing to you¡±


    I nodded my head at her. Mabel came over to my side and wiped the few traitorous tears that trickled down my cheeks. ¡°Sis I love you for everything you¡¯ve been doing. I¡¯ll always respect you. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a more better sister¡±


    I pulled her in for a warm embrace. She was my only family. I would do anything and everything in my power to make sure I gave both of us the life we deserved.


    We pulled out smiling at each other. I sniffed my nose and stood up, heading for my bagying on top the mini cupboard.


    I took out the cheque he gave me and showed it to her.


    ¡°He gave this to me afterwards¡±I said.


    She was bewildered, shocked as hell, stuperfied. Anything to describe the astonishment on her face.


    ¡°This is three hundred thousand. We¡¯ve raised two hundred making it five hundred and the debt is seven hundred. So we just have two hundred thousand to go. The frequent letters shows that he mighte anytime to take his money and I truly want to pay off this stupid debt and quit this job¡±I exined with a frown.


    ¡°I am so speechless Crystal. You mean he paid this huge amount of money to you? Wow. Some guts he has there. Well anyways you are right. We just have two hundred thousand to go. I truly hope we pay it off. I don¡¯t even want to think of what would happen if we aren¡¯t able toplete his money¡±


    I also dreaded that thought. This man had this omnious dangerous aura around him. I silently prayed we wouldplete his payment so we could finally be at rest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going for ballet sses today?¡±Mabel asked as she shot up from the bed.


    I shook my head at her. ¡°No I wont be going today. No sses and I really need to rest. I think Bailey ising overter in day¡±


    Mabel took her brown handbag and stuffed some books inside it before strapping it over her shoulder. ¡°Ok sis. You deserve the rest. I¡¯ll be heading to work now. Take care sis¡±


    I baded her farewell and watched her leave the room. I sighed and flopped my head back on the pillow.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand to go. I can do this¡±


    * * * * *


    The chilly air pped across my face, whipping my hair back and forth. I stuffed some fries into my mouth as Ibed my hair back and walked across the street with Bailey. The evening sky was sshed in a canvas of orange and pink. The street bustled with life with people swarming in various corners.


    I listened to Bailey as she chirped excitedly about the sleepover she had with her boyfriend. I observed my best friend, she was so happy and carefree, not a single worry in the world. Life was so good to her. I wish I could get a taste of this genuine happiness she had.


    I was struggling with debt issues and financial burden. I couldn¡¯t even tell anyone about it. It felt like my soul was dying away slowly with burdens and anxiety weighing it down.


    I kept on listening to Bailey as she went on and on with her chats. I asionally nodded with a smile and that was enough response she needed for her to go on with her chattering.


    Suddenly she held on to my hand tight, nails almost drawing blood from my skin.


    I immedately yanked my hand away from her painful grip and rubbed it, a frown spreading across my face. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    She pointed at the other side of the street. I strained my eyes to check who or what it was that got her attention. Immedately I sighted the person, my breathing got clogged up in my throat.


    It was Chase.


    He noticed I and Bailey and crossed the street,ing over to our side.


    ¡°Heydies¡±He greeted shing us his perfect smile.


    I felt all the colours drained from my cheeks and I tried so hard to hide my blush. He was looking as handsome as ever. His caramel coloured hair was ruffled but in a cute way and whenever he smile, he had a line that etched by the corners of his red lips making it seem like a dimple.


    His hazel eyes sparkled with joy as usual on greeting us.


    ¡°Hey chase how are you?¡±Bailey immedately replied with a grin.


    ¡°ssic bailey¡±I thought to myself with a soft smile on my lips. She was never shy with a boy.


    ¡°I am good what about you two?¡±


    ¡°We are fine chase¡±I replied softly. From the corner of my eye, I could see Bailey smirking.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been seeing you for a while Crystal. It seems you are bing very busy¡±Chase cheekily teased me.


    Bailey nudged at my shoulder for me to speak up. I gulped and tried ignoring the butterfly garden spranging up in my stomach. ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy chase. It¡¯s my bad¡±


    He chuckled and waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.  I actually lost your contact earlier would you mind dropping it in and you also Bailey¡±


    He brought out his phone and I nervously called my number for him to input it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know my number by heart so Crystal will give it to you when you guys text¡±Bailey said, cing emphasis on my name and ¡®text¡¯


    I shook my head at her cunning behaviour, chuckling.


    ¡°Ok then. I¡¯ll text you Crystal and I hope to see you more often. Take caredies¡±Chase replied with his boyish smile and crossed over to the other side of the street.


    I nced at Bailey and a broad smile spread across her lips. ¡°Guess who is soon getting a boy friend¡±


    ¡°Stop that. Stop teasing me¡±I chided her as my face turned scarlet red.


    Did I really have a chance of dating him?


    I didn¡¯t know but I felt happy knowing he promised to text me.


    * * * * *


    Time flew really fast these days. Sometimes I just wished the night would nevere so I wouldn¡¯t have to go to back this irritating club filled with horny ass men.


    After what happened yesterday, I didn¡¯t ever what to step my foot inside here but I just had to. I was so close to getting the full money of the debt and I had no idea when that beast of a man woulde for his payment so I had to work harder.


    I stared at myself once again in the mirror. I had looked so different every night for the past two months. I wasn¡¯t the Crystal everybody knew by the day time. This Crystal here was the crystal that was struggling hard to fend for herself and her sister.


    ¡°Just a little while longer and you will be free crystal¡±I said to myself. It had be my daily reaffirmation.


    ¡°Oh you are here. The boss wants you again¡±Violetta¡¯s harsh voice cut through my thoughts.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She stood by the door and gave me a hard re.


    I became more perplexed by her sudden information.


    Why would he want me again?


    Does he want me to perform naked again?


    I dreaded that thought because this time, I wouldn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Girl get your ass off that seat and go meet the boss¡±she barked at me causing me to flinch.


    ¡°What does he want?¡±I managed to speak up.


    ¡°Find out for yourself bitch¡±she jeered before walking out of the dressing room.


    I was the least bothered about her bad behaviour towards me. I wouldn¡¯t stay here forever so I might as well let it slide and keep to myself. Golden was nice to me and I was satisfied with that.


    I walked out of the room, heading towards that same lounge. With shaky hands and nervousness building in me, I knocked on the door.

 Mafia’s Obsession C4

    CRYSTAL


    I suddenly had the urge to throw up but I suppressed it and knocked again, this time louder.


    ¡°Come in¡± a familiar baritone voice responded from the other side. I pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    He was seated in that particr sofa he sat on yesterday with his blue orbs burying deep into my nervous self.


    I dragged my feet from the doorway and closed the door beforeing closer to him.


    ¡°Sit down Crystal¡±He ordered with his hands motioning for me to take a sit next to him.


    Hesistantly, I followed his instruction and sat down by his side. It was just only two of us which made me feel so awkward. His gaze was entirely focused on me, not wavering for a second.


    ¡°Why¨Cwhy did you call me here?¡±I asked trembling. I feared the answer he would give me. I silently prayed it wasn¡¯t for me to dance again for him.


    ¡°Because I want to talk to you¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±I asked shocked.


    He nodded and smirked at me.


    ¡°I want to propose an offer to you¡±He said with a taunt smile on his lips.


    I nodded for him to go on.


    ¡°Sell yourself to me and I¡¯ll cancel your father¡¯s debt¡±


    What!? My eyes widened and sudden anger and panic coursed through me. My shocked expression got him sniggering as his lips pulled to a taunting sneer ¡°Crystal sell yourself to me and I¡¯ll clear off your father¡¯s debt¡±


    My shoulders became tensed and the hairs on my body stood in fear.


    His offer was absurd. I would literally be selling myself off as amodity just to settle a debt? What happens to me afterwards? What happens to my sister?


    I can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s crazy and unthinkable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ept sir¡±I objected with an unknown temerity.


    ¡°Call me Leonardo¡±He replied slightly amused by my tone.


    I shrugged my shoulders and rolled my eyes at him. ¡°I ain¡¯t selling myself to you goddamnit. I¡¯ll dance as many nights as I can and pay off your bloody debt¡±


    ¡°Well the date for the debt to be paid is today¡±He replied dropping the bomb.


    That statement hit me like a fieryet. My tongues became tied and I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I immedately casted my gaze downwards.


    ¡°Have you got my cash ready?¡±He taunted leaning closer to me, his face just inches away from mine.


    I shook my head at him, unable to bring myself to speak.


    He pulled back, a satisfied smile on his lips and his arms folded across his chest.


    ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ll do to you if I don¡¯t get my money? Do you know what I¡¯ll do to Mabel?¡±


    I faced him the moment he uttered hisst statement. My sister was the only family I had. If anything happened to her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my sister please¡±I pleaded with my hands sped together.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears began trickling slowly down my cheeks. I hated the fact that I was easily emotional and I know him seeing me like this brought him satisfaction.


    ¡°Exactly. Think about my offer Crystal. I give you just twenty four hours. Sell yourself to me and I¡¯ll clear off your father¡¯s debt and take care of Mabel or refuse this offer and suffer the consequences¡±He gruffly said not battling an eyelid at me.


    ¡°Leave¡±He ordered.


    I quietly stood up with my tear stained face and walked towards the door.


    I was caught in between the devil and the sea. What would I do now?


    I approached the door and opened it, hisst word ringing in my ear. ¡°Just twenty four hours Crystal¡±


    * * * * * * *


    I paced round my room, agitatedly. My mind was in turmoil. The resounding echo of Leonardo¡¯s husky voice ringing in my ear.


    ¡°Just twenty four hours Crystal¡±


    God!


    I had just today to make this life changing decision. If i choose to sell myself to him, I¡¯ll just be a meremodity used to pat off a debt. What then bes of my sister Mabel?


    We will be separated. And if I don¡¯t do his bidding the brute would end up harming me and my sister. He might even kill us.


    ¡°Shit!¡±I groaned out loud as vertical wrinkles appeared on my forehead. I felt like screaming out. The hatred I had for my father soared higher than before. He put I and Mabel into this damn endless maze of debt and now we were trapped.


    My life, my freedom, my identity was on the verge of being ripped away from me.


    Tears pooled in my eyes as my mind was in disarray.


    As if on cue, Mabel roughly entered the room.


    ¡°Sis I¡¯m about to¡­¡±she cut herself short when she noticed my fearful and worried state. I quickly forced myself to smile at her and snatched my bag from the sunken sofa, pretending I was looking for something in it.


    ¡°Sis what¡¯s wrong? Is everything ok?¡±she asked, concern webbed all over her face.


    ¡°Everything is fine Mabel. Aren¡¯t you suppose to be heading to work today?¡±I asked, averting my gaze from her¡¯s.


    ¡°C¡¯mon talk to me¡±Mabel sighed. ¡°Ever since you came back from the club yesterday night, you¡¯ve been so withdrawn. Tell me what happened? We¡¯re you throw out¡±


    I tried so hard to fight my tears and appear brave but my eyes failed me and some traitorous tears streaked down my cheeks. I immedately began sobbing with my head downcasted and my face buried in my palms.


    Mabel came over to me and pulled me to her warm embrace, soothing me by patting my back softly and slowly.


    ¡°Talk me to crystal¡± she softly coaxed, pulling me out of her embrace.


    ¡°He wants me to sell myself to him¡±I confessed crumbling into tears.


    Mabel raised a brow at me. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The crime boss that we are indebted to. The deadline for giving him back his money psed yesterday. He offered me a deal. I sell myself to him and he cancels our debt. Or I don¡¯t and he¡­¡±My voice trailed off with a faraway look in my eyes as I whapped my face away from Mabel¡¯s.


    Mabel gasped. Her facial features morphed and became contorted in rage.


    ¡°How dare he!? Are you some sort ofmodity!? You are a human being not a thing! That man is such a devil. You won¡¯t do that¡±


    ¡°If.. if.. I.. don¡¯t, he¡­ might kill us¡±I stuttered unable to bring the words out of my mouth.


    ¡°Let him do his worst. Father put us into this mess. He gambled and got himself involved with those thugs. We won¡¯t pay for his sins. We just have to look for a way to escape this¡±She replied to me determinedly.


    I was appalled by my younger sister¡¯s braveness. In the face of adversity, she stood her ground and held her head up high. I couldn¡¯t be more proud of her.


    If she hadn¡¯t given up then I shouldn¡¯t too.


    A brief silence fell on both of us as we sought for multiple ways to end our dilemma.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the city tonight¡±I finally spoke up breaking the terrible silence.


    I can¡¯t believe I never thought of that. I could get I and my sister to flee from newyork and probably settle in some of the little towns in Minnesota, California or even Toronto.


    We would be far away from Leonardo and his stupid ass proposal. I wiped my tears with my palms and gave her a bright smile.


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°We could leave by train and head to Toronto. Bailey¡¯s cousin, Jane stays in Toronto. Probably I could ask her more about it today and she could help us contact her cousin. We could lodge with Jane for the mean time till we get our feet on the ground and hustle for our own ce¡±


    Mabel bit her bottom lip and gave me a mild nod. ¡°Ok sis¡±


    ¡°Do me and favour and pack our stuffs ok. Let me go meet Bailey. Don¡¯t tell anybody about this. He gave me just twenty four hours to decide so I have just today that¡¯s why we will have to leave today¡±I nervously rambled in my speech.


    Mabel nodded and hugged me. I mouthed her an ¡°I love you¡± and quickly made my way outside our apartment.

 Mafia’s Obsession C5

    CRYSTAL


    I walked briskly towards my little apartment. I had talked to Bailey about my sudden urgent relocation to Toronto. She wailed loudly like a child. She didn¡¯t want me to go and I also didn¡¯t want to go but my hands were tied. She did inquire of the reason and I just cooked up a story that my sister got a job offer there.


    We had talked to Jane about it and fortunately she agreed to it. Bailey escorted me to the trainstation to buy two tickets and currently now I was heading back home after that tiresome activity. Our train was scheduled to leave by nine pm and it was seven pm. I just had an hour to prepare. I truly hoped Mabel would have finished packing by now so we could get the hell out of this city and away from the clutches of Leonardo.


    On getting to the door of my apartment, I found out it was unlocked. That was strange. Mabel never left the door unlocked. I pushed it open slightly and peered inside.


    My jaws dropped and my pupils dted on entering inside.


    My once cozy apartment looked so roughed and scattered.


    Pillows on the ground, chairs overturned, clothes lying around carelessly.


    What happened there?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mabel!¡±I called out as an unknown panic seized me.


    Fear and dread soured within me and my heart began palpitating.


    Did Leonardo take my sister?


    He didn¡¯t know of our ns and he gave us a one day ultimatum. The day was wasn¡¯t  even over so what happened?


    I quickly ran outside , tears pooling in my eyes.


    I had to call 911.


    Fast. My sister was missing.


    I tucked out my phone from my pants, about dailing 911 when a ck suv pulled up in front of me.


    A tall bald man stepped out, his cold eyes ring at me. I immedately recognised him from the club. He was the one called ¡°Bruno¡±


    I gulped and my heart sank to my stomach. I was suddenly doused in an ominous feeling.


    Something bad was definitely going to happen or it had already happen.


    ¡°Get in here¡±He barked.


    I felt unwillingly to walk inside.


    ¡°Why?¡±I asked attempting to muster up bravery and stopping the jitters from spreading through my body.


    His lips curled up to a taunting sneer.


    ¡°Then i guess you don¡¯t want to see your sister again¡±


    I became doe-eyed that instant.


    My sister! What did they do to her?


    ¡°What did you do to my sister?¡±I asked, my voice shaky as I fought to control my tears.


    ¡°Get inside and see for yourself¡±he ordered.


    Nervously, I shambled into the back seat of the car, the door mming behind me and locking.


    Tears began streaking down my cheeks as my heart pace increased.


    My mind was in disarray. I could only think of my sister. She was all I had. I just wished these monsters didn¡¯t harm her.


    I pressed myself firmly against the seat of the SUV, my heart racing in anticipation of seeing my sister.


    Worried lines drew over my forehead and I began sweating luminous beads even though the interior of the SUV was cold.


    We kept on driving till the car came to a sudden halt.


    Millions of knot tied themselves up in my stomach. Bruno roughly pulled open the car door and yanked me outside by the arm. His grip on my arm was so tight and strong, not even minding the fact that I was literally trembling.


    He led me to the door of a gloomy domed warehouse. It looked like those houses from horror movies with ck fainting paints, shattered windows and rusted walls, dustyered and shadowy.


    Bruno led me to the interior, revealing various armed goons, their dagger eyes ring at me and also Leonardo who just gazed at me, unfazed. Panic and fear totally imnted themselves within me and surged like rapid waves.


    ¡°Where is my sister!?¡±I cried out as Bruno tossed me inside, my body causing a painful thud as it hit to the ground.


    The awful scent of blood, dirt and death wreaked the atmosphere.


    The interior was poorly lit, only a faintly fluorescent bulb hung from the ceiling, swinging slowly and not doing justice to illuminating the room.


    Leonardo came towards me, crouching down by my side and slowly dragging my hair, making me face up, my terrified eyes locking with his cold, fiery ciers.


    ¡°You yed a very risky move dear Crystal¡± venomced in his tone.


    ¡°W-what did i do?¡± I stuttered trying to sound brave.


    His jaws clenched and he dragged my hair to a side making me wince and grip onto his hand instantly.


    ¡°You think you can escape me right Miss Price? You and your sister. You both think you can run away from me?¡±he growled before standing up.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a choice. How do you expect me to sell myself to you? I am not amodity or a thing. I¡¯m a human being. Give me more time let me work and repay you your debt please¡±I pleaded admist the tears that began streaming down my cheeks.


    A sarcastic, dryughter rumbled from his lungs as he watched me plead and cry.


    ¡°Bring her in¡± I heard him matter and in no matter of time, I heard footsteps apanied by inaudible wailing.


    My heart pounded as I watched one of his goons drag my sister out from a nearby room.


    I became horror struck as I watched my sister, dragged out of a room, unded except for her panties. Her body littered with bruises, her hair dishevelled, her eyes swollen, her cheeks stained with dried blood and her nose oozing out trails of blood. She was barely conscious. She looked half dead.


    ¡°Mabel..¡±I coughed out as my breathing suddenly became clogged in my chest.


    ¡°Your sister will pay for your silly mistake¡± Leonardo grunted without even batting an eyelid at me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t touch my sister please. I beg you¡± I pleaded, my voice bing hoarse and my lungs strained.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t even move an eyelid at me. He totally ignored my pleas and red at me.


    ¡°You¡± he suddenly said pointing at the goon that brought Mabel¡¯s injured frame out of the room.


    ¡°Have your way with her sister and kill her afterwards¡±hemanded, venomced in his tone.


    For a moment I couldn¡¯t breathe and my eyes widened in horror.


    Trepidation seized me and I quickly screamed out.


    I scurried over to him, my knees bending on their own ord. I sped my hands together as the tears flowed from my cheeks without restraint.


    ¡°I beg of you Leonardo. Please. Don¡¯t harm my sister. She is all I¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll sell myself to you I swear. I¡¯ll never disobey you or try to run away again. Please don¡¯t do this¡±I bemoaned, my voice drowning in my tears.


    ¡°I love seeing you helpless. This will serve as a lesson to you. Try this move next time and I¡¯ll kill both you and your sister¡± His baritone voice boomed, a predatorial smirk on his face.


    I sobbed and nodded my head at him.


    ¡°Bruno get Mabel her clothes and take her to the hospital. Arrange for their home to be tidied up and drop Mabel after she gets discharged¡±


    ¡°And as for you Crystal¡±he said turning to face me, the corners of his mouth moving up to a smile. ¡°You will be going home with me¡±


    The beast had won. He had gotten his way and there was nothing I could do about it.

 Mafia’s Obsession C6

    CRYSTAL


    I slumped my back against the leather seat of the SUV, eyes narrowing through the tinted ss of the otherwise ratherfortable car. Leonardo sat by my side and I could feel his eyes burying themselves into me.


    He didn¡¯t even give me a chance to say farewell to my sister. What manner of cruelty is this?


    I focused my attention on the moving cars  and people my eyes spotted as we drove on the busy road.


    How I wish I could be among those people walking freely outside. But I couldn¡¯t because this brute of a man had turned me into a meremodity to use pay off a debt.


    ¡°Now you know the consequence of defying me don¡¯t you?¡±He suddenly probed, cutting into my thoughts.


    I hissed within me and chose not to reply him. He suddenly grabbed my chin, forecfully whapped my face to gaze at his cold dark ocean eyes, as dark as the midnight.


    ¡°When I talk you answer me!¡±He growled with a sneer.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±I scowled back, daring to raise my voice at the beast.


    ¡°If you keep on disrespecting me, Crystal I¡¯ll punish you in the worst possible way you can ever imagine¡± He grimaced before letting go of my chin roughly.


    I brought my hand to caress my face whilst avoiding eye contact with him as he leaned in closer to me, a burning desire hooded in his eyes.


    His lips brushed my earlobe, a soft brush that got my toes curling up.


    I gulped feeling his hot breath fan my neck. He had this spicy scent of cinnamon radiating off him.


    ¡°ept this new life of yours and stop behaving like a feisty cat¡±he breathed against my ear giving me goosebumps before pulling out.


    I couldn¡¯t say a word after then. I felt restricted and ustrophobic. I decided to avert my gaze from his and focus it on the road. An eerie silence enveloped the atmosphere and to be honest, I liked it that way.


    Soon enough, the car came to a sudden halt in front of gigantic ck iron gates. As soon it halted, it began moving slowly inside what seemed like a mini garden.


    My anxious eyes peered through the ss, taking in the beauty of the surroundings.


    From the mini fountains scattered all around, oozing clear crystal water to the beautifulwn that covered the entire scenery and the ostentatious statues of lions carved and deposited around the surrounding.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes hungrily took them all in. Ruthless he was, but the surrounding of  house was beautiful. We kept on driving till a gigantic white shade came into view.


    It was his house. No not a house. His mansion.


    My eyes became doe-eyed and my jaws dropped. I stared open mouthed at his house till I heard him chuckle which got me to quickly mask my surprise and adopt a nonchnt and unconcerned expression.


    A chauffeur opened the doors of the SUV  and various men of equal muscrity including about two to three dozen of male and female workers lined up and bowed their heads as if Leonardo was some sort of royalty.


    He led the way as we approached the huge oak doors of his mansion.


    The interior was as beguiling as I imagined it.  Chandeliers were situated at every corner, illuminating the huge living room with beautiful patterned iridescent.


    The ceiling had an intricate marble design and by the looks of it, it must have cost a fortune.


    Various nt pots were dispersed at all concers giving off a wonderful odour frenzy feeling the entire room.


    Two huge staircases seperated the imperial living room, their rails outlined with gold


    The walls literally looked like they were dripping gold as the light from the various chandeliers struck them.


    ¡°Show her to her room¡±Leonardo ordered to the various workers that nked around us.


    A red haired maid stepped forward, a look of pity in her eyes as she essed my appearance. No doubt, I looked like an insane lunatic that fled a mental asylum.


    ¡°Follow me¡± she said, her tone barely above a whisper.


    She led me through the various halls of the mansion, her ck low heels clicking against the tiles. That was the only sound heard as we walked in an uneasy silence.


    She finally stopped in front of a huge ck coloured door and softly pushed open the door.


    It seemed Leonardo must have informed his workers of my arrival as the huge bedroom was already so neatly arranged.


    What first caught my eye was the beautifully carved four poster bed with white and gold patterned sheets, having a caramel canopy thereby providing a rectangr roof over the bed.


    Two long windows were situated at the far end, velvet curtains drapping over them.


    A beautiful Arabian designed rug stood at the centre. I instinctively walked towards it and stepped my barefeet on the silky soft rug. It felt so tender beneath my bare feet.


    The room felt chilly which made me rub my hands together for warmth. My gaze then caught two air conditioners situated at opposite corners of the room and a fluorescent bulb illuminating the room with a sunset orange glow.


    ¡°That¡¯s the closet¡±The maid announced, her index finger outstretched, pointing at a white door. It jolted me out of my reverie to facing the door. I didn¡¯t even notice the two doors by the right hand side of the room; one white and the other a frosty silver colour.


    I hastily walked over to the closet and truth be told, it was beautiful and huge. Inside it stood a sliding door wardrobe, it¡¯s door built from head to ceiling. Next to it were various shelves aligned with footwears which had a horizontal rectangr mirror opposite it.


    Where all these for me?


    I slid open the wardrobe and was met with  various exquisite styles of dresses.


    All these were literally for me?


    I closed it back and walked outside the closet, the maid still standing fixed on the spot.


    I walked to the frosty silver door and opened it, peering inside. It was a bathroom.  The walls were covered with ck marbles and the bathroom had a lot of walking space.


    My eyes observed a juzi sized hot tub attached to the wall and a shower not to far from it as the sweet scent ofvender hit my nostrils.


    The toilet was also good looking and a sink was built to the wall opposite the bathtub with a silver mirror above it. A small cupboard was situated next to the mirror and I opened it. It just had a toothbrush and a toothpaste.


    I felt so weirded out. He literally knew before hand that I would ept his sickening offer and nned my arrival.


    If this wasn¡¯t creepy then I don¡¯t know what is.


    I walked out of the bathroom feeling like a glorified prisoner, captured.


    ¡°I hope you love your room?¡±The maid asked nervously as she still stood fixed on the spot.


    I nodded my head at her and she gave me a soft smile.


    ¡°Freshen up Miss. Dinner will be ready soon¡±she added before giving me a courtesy bow and scurrying out of the room, closing the door behind her


    I sighed and slumped by the wooden edges of the bed, my hands running through my dirty blonde hair.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think of Mabel. How was she faring now?


    I miss her so much but I can¡¯t even go visit her. My thoughts drifted to Bailey, my ballet group and Chase, my crush.


    ¡°God¡±I said with a low groan.


    I wanted to weep but I couldn¡¯t. My eyelids felt weak and heavy from the multiple tears I shed.


    Only one question rang in my head.


    ¡°What would my life be now?¡±

 Mafia’s Obsession C7

    CRYSTAL


    Feet. They were approaching me.


    Immedately my eyes fluttered open as my ears twitched to the sound of feet approaching me. I was a light sleeper and the tiniest noise could disrupt my sleep.


    I didn¡¯t even realise I had fallen asleep, my body resting on the wooden edges of the bed. My gaze slowly lifted up and locked with the eyes of a different maid.


    I yawned drowsily and rubbed my eyes with the back of my palms.


    She cleared her throat at me and offered me a polite smile. ¡°Dinner is ready. Pleasee downstairs to the dinning room. Master wants to have dinner with you¡±she instructed.


    Master?


    My brows furrowed at her. Leonardo was just a cocky jerk.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting¡±I blurted out, standing up and lying on the soft mattress of the bed.


    She blinked severally as if trying to grasp what she heard. ¡°Huh? You are declining master¡¯s offer?¡±she muttered slowly.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to eat especially not with him¡±I snapped back.


    ¡°Reconsider please. He would be angry¡±she interceeded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am not eating¡±I spat.


    She gulped nervously and nodded her head at me, retreating out of the room.


    I huffed and hissed at the thought of Leonardo.


    What was the worst he could do at this moment? He had taken everything from me. My freedom, my family, my life. I was merely a prisoner in his house.


    A glorified prisoner bounded in a cage.


    I won¡¯t go meet him for dinner.


    He is such a brute. First he takes me against my will and then wants to have dinner with me.


    Psychotic jerk.


    I  slowly closed my eyes back once more, attempting to sleep.


    These days I loved to sleep more because my dreams were far better than my reality.


    * * * * * *


    I was sure I hadn¡¯t closed my eyes for more than fifteen minutes when the door to my bedroom suddenly mmed open, the noise reverberate through the air.


    It immedately made me jerk my eyes open in a sudden fright.


    Standing by the door way, capturing my now uneasy stare with his taunting eyes brooding anger was Leonardo; the muscles in his jaw clenching and unclenching in anger.


    He walked towards me like a predator seeking to devour his prey; slow yet dangerous, calm yet burning with anger.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±He growled, rage dancing in his eyes.


    I stared at him, tongue tied. The sudden bravery I had when I rejected his offer to join him in the dinning table had disappeared.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±Hemanded in his baritone voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat with you!¡±I yelled back, a tiny me of the bravery sparking within me. A voice in my head told me not to talk but I was willing to take the risk and raise my voice at the beast.


    ¡°What?¡±He asked somewhat amused by my tone of voice.


    ¡°You heard me right!¡±I snapped back, my eyebrows pulling together.


    ¡°Keep your damn food. What more do you want from me? You¡¯ve taken practically everything from me! Everything! Leave me to be by myself Leonardo!¡±I added, daring to raise my voice.


    He just stood unfazed and tucked his hands in his pocket.


    His lips tightened and curled inwards.


    ¡°Leonardo I hate you so much.


    Do your fucking worst. Kill me! I don¡¯t want to eat with you¡±


    I watched him run a hand through his long hair,  ruffling it and having the locks dangle dangerously over his shoulders.


    ¡°You will learn to respect me Crystal¡±he abruptly stated with a menacing re.


    Before I could reply, he suddenly leaned in closer and gripped onto my legs dragging me fiercely towards the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Leonardo!¡±I screamed as panic soured like waves within me.


    I tried releasing my legs from his grip but it was futile. He tossed me out of the bed to the ground, nostrils ring and jaws tensed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±I whimpered as I fell with a loud thump to the ground.


    I stared with fear in my eyes as Leonardo progressed towards me, giving me a slithering look.


    ¡°Leonardo please stop¡±I cried out in apprehension.


    He immedately lunched for me, dragging me by the arms outside the room. My skin bruised against the floor as I wailed in absolute terror and fright.


    ¡°What are you doing Leonardo?¡±I asked in between tears with an unknown trepidation seizing my entire being.


    ¡°Teaching you little brat a lesson¡±He scoffed back at me as he dragged me through the halls of the mansion.


    I thrashed about, wailed and pleaded, trying to free my hands from his iron grip but it was a futile attempt. Instead his grip became more tighter, it felt like he could pierce through my skin. His grip was searing hot.


    ¡°Leonardo please¡±I pleaded, my voice hoarse and resounding within the walls of the mansion. He kept on dragging me to God knows where, my skin getting ck-and-blue marks.


    Suddenly I heard an elderly shrill pierce through, drowning my own pleas.


    Grey hairs tied to a bun came rushing towards us. An elderly brown eyes held Leonardo¡¯s gaze softly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who was she?


    This woman made Leonardo stop in his tracks.


    ¡°Child¡±she began hesistantly.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to the poor girl?¡±


    ¡°Stai lontano da questo- stay away from this¡±He scoffed back almost as if he was trying to control his tone towards the elderlydy.


    I had no idea what he said. That seemed Italian.


    She gave him a mild smile and caressed his cheeks. ¡°Leave the poor girl please¡±


    ¡°Lei ¨¨ una mone- she is a brat¡±he grimaced, his bloodshot gaze locking with my terrified eyes, scaring the wits out of me.


    The woman attempted to talk again but he shook his head at her. ¡°Don¡¯t vouch for her Maya. She needs to be taught a lesson¡±


    As soon as he uttered his statement, he began dragging me again through the hallways, my skin getting cuts and bruises.


    I screamed once again, trying to wiggle myself out of his grip but he dragged me like I weighed no less than an A4 paper.


    I could hear the elderly woman begging on my behalf as he dragged me away.


    We got in front of a grey door and he pushed it open with his legs, pushing me inside and closing the door shut.


    My skin at this moment was covered with bruises and cuts. I felt so numb and my body ached.


    Tears stained my cheeks and I sniffed my nose, waiting for his next move.


    What would he do to me?


    This room was basically empty apart from a mattress, a wooden table that had two spherical holes of equal sizes and an angry red bulb illuminating the entire room giving off a bloody look.


    I was once again doused in fear and trepidation as my eyes roved around.


    ¡°Get yourself naked!¡±Leonardo¡¯s voice boomed.

 Mafia’s Obsession C8

    CRYSTAL


    I stared at him, shock, confusion, bewilderment, any word that could describe how totally bbergasted I was at his request.


    I remembered back in the club he got me to get naked for him. And now he is repeating the same thing. My eyes quickly took a cursory nce round the entire room. We were alone just like before but this time were were in a moreprising situation.


    He definitely wouldn¡¯t make me dance naked again would he?


    Or he would¡­. I immedately shook my head trying to get rid of the thoughts.


    ¡°Are you deaf!?¡±He yelled, his veins throbbing.


    I gulped and shook, fear trailing down my spine sending an awful panic coursing through my body.


    ¡°Get naked else I¡¯ll make sure I get you naked myself!¡±


    I cried watching him boil in fury and his raised eye brows hinting anger raging within him.


    Was he this angry because I rejected dinner? Just because of that? Heaven knows what this beast wants to do with me.


    I painstakingly pulled off my clothes, my skinpletely bare and naked in front of him. I suddenly felt extremely chilly. The air in the room suddenly felt too tight for me to breathe in.


    I made an attempt to cover my breasts with my hands but he yanked them off fiercely.


    ¡°On your knees now! Get on your fucking knees and put your two hands in those holes¡±He said authoritatively.


    I shuddered at his vile tone. This man was cold. He was a beast. Who would do this to a woman?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I am a human being too.


    ¡°Now!¡±He growled, rage shing in his eyes for me.


    I slowly did as he told and put my two hands in each hole carved in the table.


    I saw him open the only cupboard in the room and I let out quick gasps for breath on seeing what he brought out.


    A handcuff.


    What?!


    ¡°Leo.. Leo.. what.. are.. what are¡±I stuttered, unable to bring out the words from my mouth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any thing from your pretty mouth¡±He snapped back.


    He quickly came over to me. Crouching down close to me, he handcuffed my hands together.


    Trepidation seized me.


    With terrified eyes, I watched him unbuckle his belt.


    ¡°Leonardo what are you doing!?¡±I heard myself screaming.


    He ignored my question and wrapped the belt around his hand.


    My mind instantly went wild. Thoughts of what he could do shrouded my mind.


    Would he rape me?


    Oh God. I crumbled into tears immediately. All because I rejected his offer to have dinner with him?


    This man was a psychopath.


    I wasn¡¯t even given time to ponder over what he was nning on doing to me when I felt a cold whip on my back.


    I gasped and my eyes widened.


    ¡°LEONARDO!¡±I screamed loudly. The tears came out like flood waters.


    I quivered, quaked, shuddered and pleaded for Leonardo to stop but he continued with his merciless beating.


    He flogged me like I was a criminal that hadmitted a gruesome murder.


    Each stroke of his belt sent a sharp pain down my back, the cold buckle of his belt scratching and bruising my skin at impact.


    ¡°Leo.. please¡±I begged with my tone faltering, my pleas drowning in my tears.


    My throat was hoarse and dry as a result of the multiple pleading. I could barely shout again but Leonardo continued with his ruthless punishment.


    He flogged me with no atom of remorse.


    I felt liquid trailing down back. It was blood.


    My body shivered and I could feel my vision slowly bing dim. Leonardo couldn¡¯t hear my pleas as he was too engrossed in melting out his punishment on me and neither could I plead again.


    I felt myself falling into an abyss of darkness and suddenly everything went ck.


    * * * * * * *


    ¡°ThankGod you are awake!¡±Maya eximed on noticing Crystal fluttering her eyes open.


    It took a while for her vision to adjust as she squinted her gaze before fully opening her eyes.


    Her eyes scrutinised the entire room she was in and she realised it was her room.


    The brilliant rays of the sunlight shone through the curtains of the room, feeling the room with warmth and light.


    How long had she been sleeping?


    Her eyes darted to her body. She was on clothes. Who wore her back her clothes? Was it the beast in a human form?


    Could it be Leonardo? And who carried her to her room?


    Her head ached and she ced a hand on It, caressing her temples.


    ¡°Leonardo brought you in to your roomst night dear. How are you my child?¡± Maya¡¯s soft voice soothed her as if reading her thoughts.


    ¡°Oh¡± was what crystal could only say. Her body ached with each move she took to adjust herself on the bed, especially her back. It suffered the most from Leonardo¡¯s beating.


    ¡°Freshen up ok. I prepared a hot bath for you in the bathtub. Check the wardrobe and pick any dress of your choice¡± Maya softly said to her.


    Crystal nodded and shed her a faint smile. She wasn¡¯t truly in the mood for conversations but she did notice that Maya spoke so kindly to her. It reminded her ofte mother.


    Maya blew her a kiss and quickly left the room, giving Crystal the privacy she needed.


    Crystal painstakingly stood up from the bed. Her legs felt wobbly on the ground and too heavy to walk her.


    The door then suddenly open, a maid entering.


    ¡°Leonardo wants you to have breakfast with him¡± she announced.


    CRYSTAL


    I shuddered and became doe-eyed immediately the maid said Leonardo would want to have breakfast with me.


    Again with this? My mind instantly shed back to yesterday when he littered me with strokes for refusing to join him for dinner.


    I gulped and my hands felt sweaty in an instant.


    I hate this man. Oh good Lord!


    I am being forced to live with a beast. My eyes skimmed down the bruises deposited all over my body.


    My body especially my wrists had taken an awful shade of red. I felt like puking.


    He beat me up and requests me to have dinner with him. Who does this?


    This man must truly be a serial killer.


    ¡°Um miss are youing?¡±The young maid probed into my thoughts, snapping me out of it.


    I had no choice after all. I truly can¡¯t bear another round ofshes.


    I nervously gulped and nodded my head.


    That was enough confirmation from her. She gave me a warm smile and left the room.


    A sorry look washed upon my face.


    I felt like a helpless animal inside a cage.


    When will this torture end?


    * * * * * *


    He sat down on one of the dinning chairs, taking the fork stuffed with chicken to his lips, he took a bite and slowly ate it, as if taking pity on the animal that had been killed to prepare this meal.


    I loathed this man. I hated him with every fibre in me. Nobody had made me hate them the way Leonardo did. He was cruel, callous, unkind, menacing and audaciously wicked, not caring who he hurt as long as he got his way.


    Why the fuck did my dad take a loan from him!?


    I didn¡¯t know who to hate more; my father that brought me into this mess or Leonardo my captor.


    His head titled towards the staircase and his eyes had a glint in them the minute he saw me. He stared at me intensely as I made my way towards the dinning section. Something about the way he stared at me got me frightened.


    His stare never filtered for a nano second.


    I suddenly became self conscious of my steps under his zing stare.


    ¡°Good morning miss Crystal¡±Leonardo greeted. ¡°I trust you had a good night rest¡±he added slowly as if devouring the words in his mouth before letting them roll out of his tongue.


    What!? This man was unbelievable. How would he ask me that sort of question when he made my night hell.


    ¡°My night was fine¡± I replied unfazed by his words. I knew he wanted to see me crumble but I won¡¯t let him.


    A dangerous smirk drew by the corners of his lips as his eyes assessed my bruised wrists. I had made sure to put on a gown that would cover my entire body, thereby hiding the inhumane marks he gave me.


    It was a shame it couldn¡¯t cover my wrists as this monster had his eyes on my now red wrists.


    ¡°Now you know the punishment for disobeying my orders don¡¯t you?¡± He taunted.


    I gave a low hiss and remained silent.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±He suddenly yelled which got me startled. The familiar terror I had feltst night began climbing within me.


    ¡°I hate you¡±I heard myself cry out before I could even stop my voice.


    My statement to him didn¡¯t go unnoticed. A malicious smile spread across his face.


    He stood up and strolled to my side. Crouching down to my ear, he tucked some strands of my hair behind my ears and brought his lips to my ear.


    I felt his lips brush against my earlobe, a soft brush that suddenly made my toes curl. His breath lingered on my neck before he finally whispered, ¡°I own you Crystal. The sooner you get to ept that the better for you. I¡¯ll make sure you submit yourself to me, be it the hard way or the easy way. And I¡¯ll break this ego of yours. I promise you¡±

 Mafia’s Obsession C9

    CRYSTAL


    After that breakfast I had with Leonardo, I hadn¡¯t set my eyes again on him for up to a week. It seemed like he just vanished into thin air.


    I had gone upstairs after having breakfast with him and sat by myself in the my bedroom¨C or should I call it a prison cage. I didn¡¯te out again until evening. I was truly growing ustomed to just enjoying my ownpany.


    I felt free whenever I was with myself, away from the clutches of Leonardo and his callous attitude.


    The broad grin on my face when Maya had told me Leonardo had to catch a flight to Australia was so wide that it could have torn my lips apart.


    I felt so happy. I felt so free. The beast was no more around me. Even if it was just for a short period of time, I still felt extremely happy and I had this sudden freedom to do whatever I want.


    I actually thought of running away but I realised the brute actually increased the security measures inside and outside the doors of his mansion.


    He didn¡¯t want me to escape but at the same time he treated me like a piece of rag.


    For him beating me up that day all because I didn¡¯t want to join him for dinner was the total height of it all.


    I couldn¡¯t stand this man neither did I even want to breathe the same air with him. He was nothing but a beast and a wicked human.


    I truly hated Leonardo and I wished for my hatred never to falter or wane over theing days.


    His sudden departure out of the house brought me immeasurable pleasure and tranquilty. Even though the security measures had been trippled, I still felt so free for once in so many days.


    I grew more closer to Maya and even helped her out in the kitchen.


    I had started memorizing the names of most of the maids and also became close to them. One thing I found truly strange and amusing was their loyalty to Leonardo.


    They all spoke so highly of him, so eloquently and so heroic as if Leonardo was some sort of phnthropist.


    Maya praised him alot and I got to find out that she actually raised him following the death of his mother when he was just a young boy. She was his godmother. I suddenly found myself feeling sorry for him but then I remembered all what he did to me and how he forcefully made me sell myself to him.


    Leonardo was not a human. He was incapable of feeling human emotions. He was a beast in the body of a human.


    I sincerely wished Leonardo would nevere back here but today was the day he would be arriving. I was submerged back into that feeling of dread, gloom and anxiety once again.


    I never knew how afraid I had be of him until today. Just the very mention of his arrival by Maya sent cold shivers down my spine.


    I repeatedly nced at the wall clock in my bedroom. Watching the hour hand and the minute hand tick continuously in anxiety and fear was killing me.


    He was scheduled to arrive around eleven and now it was 8:30.


    I was so doused in fear that I almost began choking on the air.


    The air in the room suddenly felt too tight for me to breathe in.


    Would I leave in this sort of fear all my life? Would I just be scared by the mere mention of Leonardo¡¯s name like this forever?


    Oh God.


    There was a slow knock on the door and I jerked up on my bed immedately. It got me startled and also shivering in fear.


    ¡°C-ce in¡±I stammered.


    Maya walked inside with a smile on her face. A smile¨Cthat was one thing never missing from her face.


    She was always beaming with smiles. She was such a cheerful elderlydy.


    ¡°How are you dear?¡±


    ¡°I am fine Maya what about you? Do you need any thing?¡±I asked calmly.


    She shook her head at me and softlyughed. ¡°Leonardo is back. He brought back gifts for you downstairs and is requesting you see  them. They are downstairs¡±


    I gulped and my breathing got hitched. I slowly nodded my head and forced a smile on my lips. ¡°Yes Maya. I¡¯ll be right there¡±


    She smiled back and closed the door, leaving me to my fate.


    My eyes quickly darted to the clock on the wall. It wasn¡¯t even eleven yet. He was scheduled to arrive by eleven so why did hee so early?


    God. I thought I would get atleast two hours of peace and freedom before his arrival but damn it. The brute just had to show up early.


    I got off my bed with wobbly feets and dragged my pale self outside my room.


    I felt like a prisoner once more. A glorified prisoner living in a castle.


    I briskly walked downstairs, eyes roving around for any trace of Leonardo. Fortunately for me he was out of sight.


    Out of sight means out of mind but reverse was the case for me.


    The more I didn¡¯t see him, the more frightening thoughts of him lurked around my mind, plunging me into a bottomless pit of dread and captivity.


    Once I reached downstairs, my orbs  trailed to a huge pile of giftbags lying in the middle of the imperial living room.


    I walked over to it, doe-eyed and jaws ajar.


    Did he really buy me all these gifts?


    There were various things ranging from designer dresses to shoes to nes and perfumes. Expensive handbags and different makeup sets were all littered around.


    I¡¯m sure he picked all these from his travel around Australia.


    This man was so mysterious. He beats me up, forces me to eat with him, treats me like a property and then buys gifts for me.


    What exactly was in Leonardo¡¯s mind at times? What was he thinking? That was truly something I would never find out.


    My eyes and hands rummaged through the expensive piles of gift. I didn¡¯t know if I should feel happy or scared by his sudden disy of kindness towards me.


    ¡°You like them right?¡±Irina, one of the maids I had be friends with cheekily asked me.


    I could only nod my head. The gifts were very beautiful and expensive and I honestly didn¡¯t know if I should be happy about them or not.


    I already had enough clothes and he added more and also spiced it up with other essories.


    It felt so ironical to me. His gifts were portraying him as a kind person but the opposite was the case.


    Leonardo was nothing close to kindness and he would never be such in my eyes. I would always loathe him and despise him for everything he did to me.


    No matter how many gifts he got me he would never be a saint to me.


    ¡°Crystal¡±Irina called out apanied by urgent tappings on my shoulder.


    I quickly nced at her.


    ¡°What were you thinking? I¡¯ve been talking to you¡±she exined.


    I never realised I zoned her out.


    ¡°Um I¡¯m so sorry¡±I apologised as I blinked severally whilst massaging my temples.


    ¡°Are you good? I wanted to tell you that master wants to see you in his chambers¡±


    The bomb was dropped. My breathing got clogged in my throat and my eyes widened in apprehension.


    ¡°Are you¡­ sure?¡±I hesistantly asked, hoping she would say it was just a trick but deep down I knew it wasn¡¯t possible.


    She nodded her head at me. ¡°Is something wrong? You seemed tensed¡±she asked with curious eyes.


    I put up a stic smile and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be going to meet Leonardo¡±


    She gave me a satisfied nod and I made my way upstairs at once.


    I had never been in Leonardo¡¯s private room before. I had no business in there but today he wanted me toe there.


    What would he do to me?


    Force his bloody self on me? I definitely won¡¯t go down without a fight.


    I approached his door and once again, apprehension and agitation took control over me.


    I knocked on the huge ck doors with shaky hands before pushing it open gently.


    The room was dim but the sunsetmp provided a measurable amount of light to it, feeling the room with its soft rays.


    It was just like I imagined it. ck marble decorating the walls of his room, an ostentatious kingsized bed ced in the middle, scarlet coloured duvets and ck sheets decorating it.  There were two grey doors by the right, probably leading to his closet and bathroom.


    I noticed various tall book shelves aligned perfectly but the darkness forbade me from seeing more.


    By the far end of the room stood three long windows drapped in gold coloured curtains. The eager wind blew the curtains vigorously as they danced to its rhythm providing little view of the luminous moon whose rays shone through the foggy clouds.


    There was a vanity table at the centre and various nt pots were spotted around each corner of his room, feeling the room with their beautiful flowery scent.


    Opposite the fire ce sat Leonardo in chair, his gaze staring into the low mes, the mes giving off an orange glow around the room. Only the sound of the wood cackling could be heard in the room, everywhere was dead silent.


    I took few mortified steps forward and heard Leonardo sigh.


    ¡°You called for me¡±I spoke up, my voice barely above a whisper, trying to stop the jitters from spreading across my body.


    There was a brief silence after I spoke up. The silence was eating me up. There was usually a sign before a storm but my life was filled with storms already.


    He stood up and slowly faced me. Dangerously hot and yet sinful, his blue orbs peered into my frightened eyes.


    He took a few steps forward as I instantly retreated backwards.


    He noticed it and then stopped.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you like my gifts?¡±He asked, his voice raspy, tucking his hands into his pockets.


    ¡°Why did you get them? I didn¡¯t ask you for them¡±I bodly stated with an unknown temerity coursing through me.


    I deserved to know the reason.


    He chuckled darkly and took some steps forward. The more he came towards me, the more I moved back until I had hit my back against the door of his room.


    I was totally caged. He gave me a mischievous smirk and ced his two hands by the door on both sides of my body, totally restricting my movement and locking me in.


    ¡°You are too curious Crystal. Curiosity kills the cat¡±He whispered huskily as he leaned down towards me. He had this spicy sweet scent of cinnamon radiating off him. It was like a drug intoxicating and hitting me strong.


    ¡°My obsession¡±I heard him breathe out. His head descended and met with my neck.


    My breathing got hitched and I gulped.


    What was he doing?


    ¡°W-what?¡±I nervously asked with my tone shaky.


    ¡°You are my obsession¡±he whispered onto my neck, his hot breath lingering on it. His hands slowly moved from the door and onto my waist, griping me and pulling me into himself.


    ¡°You are mine Crystal. Just mine¡±

 Mafia’s Obsession C10

    CRYSTAL


    I wasn¡¯t even given a second to register what Leonardo said when I suddenly felt something warm pressed against my neck.


    Oh shit!


    That was Leonardo¡¯s lips.


    I instinctively tried taking his hands of my waist but he tightened his hold making me whimper.


    He trailed wet kissess around my neck, sucking and stroking on it with his tongue.


    I felt my toes curl up and a strange heat began trailing up my legs, threatening to take control of my entire body.


    He trailed his kisses to my earlobe, softly biting and nibbling on it.


    I subconsciously let out a soft, low moan which I presumed got him more aroused as his hold on my waist tightened.


    ¡°So fucking soft¡±he groaned against my ear before sweeping my neck with his tongue once more.


    I tried so hard to stifle my moan and shut my eyes tight as my breathing became heavy.


    ¡°Leo.. please¡­. stop¡±I moaned airily.


    ¡°Your body wants it¡±came his husky reply. He nted kisses down to my throat, sucking on it causing me to moan out. He was right. My body was responding to it and it irked me knowing the powerful effect his touch had on me.


    I could feel him hardened. His huge erection was firmly pressed against my thighs causing a butterfly havoc in me. His one hand went to my breast, softly kneading my ripe mound through my shirt whilst the other tugged me tighter towards him, hauling me against his chest.


    ¡°Leo please¡­¡±I writhed underneath him. I tried moving my hands towards his chest in a bid to stop him but he immedately grabbed my hands and ced them above my tossing head.


    ¡°You are mine kitten¡±He gruffed not looking up at me. His wet lips trailed around my neck and throat, biting me softly, sucking and marking me on all sides. I moaned out which earned me a low guttural groan from him.


    He was loosing control and I was also loosing my senses as a ravenous heat spread throughout my body. I needed to stop this.


    I twisted my wrists, trying to break free from his dangerous hold but it only became tighter as I writhed underneath his towering frame.


    ¡°Leonardo¡­. you are hurting me¡±I breathed out hesistantly but it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    He sucked on my neck, teeth nibbling on it and stroking me with his tongue like he didn¡¯t even hear me, leaving my mind in a foggy trance like maze.


    He was evoking sensations in me that I didn¡¯t want.


    ¡°Let me have you kitten¡±he said, his tone barely above a whisper.


    What?


    Did he mean sex?


    It was as if the veil had been removed from my eyes. Various knots got themselves tied up in my stomach and my heart sank.


    ¡°You can never have me¡±I heard myself cry out.


    At once he stopped and slowly let go of my wrists.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±He raspily asked with his lips pulling up to a smirk.


    ¡°I said.. you will never have me¡±I replied hesitantly.


    He let out a dark chuckle and bit his bottom lip. ¡°I love seeing you feisty. It makes me more eager to break you and have you¡±


    I became doe-eyed and shot him a frosty re as his own cold blue ciers darkened inadvertently causing me to shiver. It was said that the hottest fire burns blue.


    ¡°Get out¡±hemanded not batting an eyelid at me. I gulped and stared mouth opened at him.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself¡±he grimaced.


    I quickly scurried myself out of his presence, not wanting to even look back.


    I walked swiftly to my room, shutting the door behind me once I entered.


    I slumped on the bed, lying face up with a deep sigh escaping my lips.


    My hands subconsciously walked to the marks he gave me on my neck.


    I shivered. This man evoked various deadly sensations in me. I was already feeling a wet pool in my panties.


    I shook my head trying to remove the mundane thoughts.


    I¡¯ll never let him have me.


    * * * * * * * * * * * *


    I stared at my reflection in the mirror. The hickeys Leonardo gave me were still very much visible. I grabbed a scarf from the drawer and wrapped it around my neck.


    The warm shower I just had did no justice in soothing the wreck that had be my nerves.


    This man was leaving his prints on every part of my body. He had flogged hell out of my body giving me scars now he was marking me on my neck.


    What was wrong with him?


    It got me sick to the stomach knowing how my body responded to it. I felt so dirty.


    I wish I could erase the marks off my body but I couldn¡¯t.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My stomach growled. I was hungry.


    I didn¡¯t eat dinner wellst night after learning about Leonardo¡¯s arrival back to the mansion.


    My appetite vanished and was reced with an immeasurable tension.


    Now the mysterious appetite had settled itself in me again.


    I ponderously made my way downstairs.


    My eyes trailed the magnificent hallways as I came downstairs.


    I spotted Leonardo on the dinning table, sitting at the far end like some sort of king.


    A maid was serving him food. He waved his hands at her, motioning for her to stop without even ncing at her. She shyly nodded and left him.


    He had his unwavering gaze at me as I slowly approached the dinning section. My breathing seized watching his blue orbs peered into me and a sudden wildfire took control of my body.


    Would this now be a ritual? Both of us having dinner and breakfast together? Always?


    God.


    My steps became wobbly and I quaked.


    ¡°Sit¡±he authoritatively stated once I was close enough.


    I did so by pulling out a chair and sitting down, the mouth watering aromaing from the various cuisines on the dinning table feeling my senses.


    My stomach growled and grumbled once more. I didn¡¯t need to be told. I at once began stuffing my mouth with food immedately.


    I was so damn hungry.


    Leonardo still had his gaze on me. He hadn¡¯t even touched his food yet. I could spot him with a side eye, watching me like a predator.


    I focused my entire attention on the food I was eating, trying to distract myself from focusing on his gaze.


    ¡°Kitten is really hungry isn¡¯t she?¡±He asked lowly with a smile.


    I didn¡¯t respond but kept on eating. It was better if I focused on the food and my insatiable hunger at the moment.


    Once I had eaten to my fill, I pushed away the te. Luckily for me, we had no discussion thoughout. I kept on eating without even ncing at him.


    But his eyes seemed to be touching me. They roved all around my body, scrutinizing me.


    Even though I was modestly covered, I felt so naked with his lustful stares on me.


    I hate this life. I hate what he turned my life into and I missed my sister so much.


    My sister. It felt like it had been forever since Ist saw Mabel. I wondered how she was faring.


    Was she sick? Was she healthy? Was she overwhelmed with work stress and also thinking of me?


    I needed to see her once again. But how? I slowly nced to look at Leonardo who still had his unwavering gaze at me.


    Shit. This man was creepy.


    ¡°Um Leonardo¡±I nervously called out.


    He tilted his head at me, raising a brow.


    ¡°I miss my¡­. um sister¡±


    Wow. I didn¡¯t think I could let it out that easily. My heart thumped. He didn¡¯t say anything as an unsettling silence enveloped us.


    ¡°So?¡±came his abrupt reply breaking the silence.


    I interlocked my fingers together nervously and my toes tightly curled up.


    ¡°I¡­ um..¡±I began trying to bring out the words from my mouth.


    ¡°I want to see her¡±I requested in one breath, shutting my eyes tight.


    He let out a breathyugh which made me fly my eyes open.


    ¡°You miss your sister gatina? You want to see her¡±He asked again with his tongue in cheek.


    I was doused in gloom and nodded my head.


    A sly grin spread across his lips and he chuckled.


    ¡°Then you have to earn it¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. What?¡±I asked confused with a shaky exhale.


    He shrugged his shoulders and stood up from the dinning chair,ing over to me. My eyes walked along with his steps as my heart threatened to break out of its rib cages.


    ¡°Stand up¡±hemanded.


    I nervously stood up and he held my hand roughly and tightly. His hold was like iron, threatening to break my fragile wrists.


    He began leading me upstairs.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±I mumbled out.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you the chance to earn what you want¡±came his gruff reply.


    His steps were swift and unyielding. I truly had a hard time keeping up with him if not for the fact that he held on to my hands as he led me to an unknown destination.


    We then came infront of his room door and he pushed it open roughly. I gulped down my nervousness and apprehension.


    Why are we back in here?


    He closed the door the moment we entered and let go of my wrist.


    Memories of what took ce here yesterday came rushing into my mind.


    I clenched on to my dress tight as he stared at me. I was feeling so nervous. Darkness settled itself in his room, even though it was clearly day.


    The curtains were pulled together and the air inside was chilly.


    His tall frame stood out in the dark, his cold blue eyes glimmering giving him a sinful look. His jaws were so sharp and clenched like it could cut through anything.


    ¡°If you want to meet your sister you have to earn it¡± he spoke so gravelly, sending a cold shiver down my spine.


    ¡°H-h-how?¡±


    He came closer and rubbed my cheeks ever so softly. ¡°Let me fuck your mouth¡±he whispered entrancingly.


    I let out quick gasps of breath and tears pooled in my eyes.  I held on to my dress so tightly, my knucles began turning white.


    I missed my sister so badly but what he was asking from me got me feeling nauseous.


    ¡°You will do it¡±He bodly stated. His confidence was so appalling.


    What sort of life was this?


    ¡°Undress¡±


    That one word was spoken so low, it shook the air around us.


    My hands finally let go of my dress, the area I had held cramped and squeezed. I unzipped my dress, letting the fabric slip down from my slender shoulders and slowly to the ground. He watched every move I made, hungrily.


    I was doused in fear.


    His gaze lingered on my now almost nude body. I was just on my panties and bra and I knew he enjoyed the clear view he was having of my body.


    It noticed the huge bulge in his pants and gulped harder.


    ¡°Get on your knees kitten¡±he said, his voice hoarse and sultry.


    I felt tears pool in my eyes as I sunked my knees between his legs.


    ¡°You will submit yourself to me whether you like it or you don¡¯t¡±

 Mafia’s Obsession C11

    Crystal petite finger walked to Leonardo¡¯s zipper. Her fingers fidgeted with it till she finally grabbed hold of it, unzipping it.


    Her trembling fingers undid his belts as he watched her. He was already fully hard and erect. His huge erection was visibly pressing against his boxers, wanting to be let out.


    ¡°Why are you trembling kitten? Is this your first time?¡± Leonardo asked as hebed her hair with his hands.


    Crystal swallowed her frightful state and nodded her head, pushing back the waves of emotions she was experiencing.


    Heughed and took a fistful of her hair in his hands, twisting and twirling it softly.


    ¡°You are so innocent¡­¡±His voice trailed off with a groan as her frail fingers brought out his huge manhood, holding on to it.


    It was so big. She wondered if it would fit into her mouth.


    ¡°Suck¡±hemanded.


    Crystal brought his dick to her lips, the thick cap pushing past against her lips and into her mouth. His grip on her hair tightened and he began guiding her head into the movement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make the mistake of biting me¡±he balefully threatened.


    Crystal wished she had the guts to do it but she didn¡¯t want to incure Leonardo¡¯s wrath again. She couldn¡¯t stand getting another set of bruises littered all over her skin.


    His huge tip and erection filled her entire mouth as she kept on sucking on it. With a sharp thrust of his hips, Leonardo pushed it in more deeper into her mouth almost making her gag.


    Crystal flinched and her jaws ached. He began going rough, precise and sharp not caring the pain she was going through. His grip on her hair tightened with a low grumble rumbling out of his chest.


    His head flopped back in pleasure, low groans escaping his parted lips.


    ¡°Fuck.. Crystal¡­ so fucking warm¡± he groaned out with each swift thrust of his hips, making his dick intrude more deeper into her aching mouth.


    He didn¡¯t give her any breaks or time to breathe. He was pushing in and out of her mouth so roughly and so swiftly. He was reaching his climax and Crystal felt her throat burning.


    A lone tear escaped her eyelids as he kept on thrusting himself into her mouth. His rugged breathing became low groans feeling the entire room with his hold on her hair so tight it felt like the hairs could fall out from her scalp.


    Then she instantly felt him stiffen and a hot liquid trailed down her throat without any resist.


    Crystal let go of his dick as he pulled out of her mouth. She crumbled down beneath his feet, her chest heaving repeatedly trying to catch her breath.


    ¡°Fuck. Your mouth was so good¡± Leonardo praised with heavy breathing and a sly smirk etching by the corners of his lips.


    He hade thoroughly undone underneath her touch when she was pleasing him. Now he was back to the cold, heartless mafia leader.


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned your visit to your sister¡±he simply stated as he zipped back his pants.


    Was this what her life would be subjected into? Pleasing him before he grants her request like some sort of ve?


    Fear settled into her features and her face morphed into a frown as she thought of what her life had be. Realisation dawned on her after she deciphered she would always have to beg him like this for anything.


    ¡°Get ready. We will be leaving in an hour¡±he added, noticing her tensed state.


    ¡°We? What did he mean by we?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by we?¡± Crystal asked as confusion seethed into her.


    ¡°You really think I would let you go see your sister alone so you could escape? Not a chance sweetheart. I aming with you. Now get out before I change my mind¡±


    This man was tossing her to and fro like she was some sort of toy he used only when he wanted. Crystal felt her blood boil. He was treating her like an object. Ofcourse she didn¡¯t expect less from a cruel monster like him.


    She quickly averted her gaze from him and scurried out of the room.


    * * * * * * * *


    She peered through the tinted sses of the moving SUV, eyes watching the highway and the speedy vehicles passing her by.


    It seemed like it had been ages and centuries since she came out. Leonardo¡¯s mansion was a prison to her, restricting her from the world outside and caging her within its treacherous holds. It felt like a dark cloud had cleared from her fate the minute the car¡¯s engine geared up.


    It was just only her and Leonardo in the car. He drove whilst she sat next to him.


    Silence was in the air but she feltfortable with it. She felt happy that he didn¡¯t talk to her and she wanted it that way.


    Suddenly Leonardo pulled over to a huge boutique. Crystal nced at him, wondering why he was stopping.


    Her apartment was still very far away.


    Her eyes surveyed the environment. No doubts the ce seemed so ssy and prestigious.


    ¡°Leonardo why are you stopping?¡±


    He sighed and unlocked the car doors with a push of a button.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some things for your sister shall we?¡± He asked which seemed more like a request as he had alreadye down from the car.


    Crystal hurriedly followed him. His sudden attitude seemed so genuine, one could actually mistake it for kindness but she knew better than to think of Leonardo bing soft. He was a man of sheer control and absolute power. He was incapable of having genuine care. The only thing he knew best was inflicting pains on others.


    ¡°Hurry up¡±Leonardo¡¯s voice boomed as they both made their way towards the entrance of the boutique.


    Crystals jaw dropped. The interior of the boutique literally had riches dripping out of it. The clothes here were so expensive she knew she would never be able to afford them.


    An aura of authority filled the air as her eyes observed the various individuals purchasing their wears.


    The bountiful fragrance of different perfume hit her nostrils creating a wonderful odour frenzy.


    A woman approached them both and gave Leonardo a sultry look.


    ¡°Wee back Leo. What would you like to purchase?¡± She asked fluttering her longshes at him and partially ignoring Crystal¡¯s presence.


    Crystal felt annoyed by her attitude but controlled herself.


    ¡°I came with her. Give her anything she wants. I¡¯ll pay¡± Leonardo instructed not even minding her advances towards him.


    She faced Crystal and forced a facade smile which Crystal knew too well was fake.


    ¡°Right this way ma¡¯am¡±she formally addressed her. Crystal followed the woman¡¯s lead, eyes travelling around the expensive stocks of items.


    Crystal surveyed every thing, her hands gently running across the silky materials of the various dresses thedy brought out for her.


    Minutes passed as she rummaged through every clothing. Suddenly, like aet, it hit her.


    Yes. An idea clicked to her.


    ¡°I could literally escape from here and go far away from Leonardo¡±


    Shit. Why didn¡¯t she think of this from the beginning?


    She ventured out of the dressing room, paying no heed to thedy¡¯s incessant calling.


    ¡°Tell Leonardo I went to ease myself¡±she shot back at thedy in an attempt to keep her quiet.


    She wanted to survey the environment, making sure the coast was clear.


    Leonardo was no where to be seen fortunately for her. The ss doors just stood at the far end corner, so tempting and enticing.


    Her freedomid outside the walls of this boutique, away from the authoritative grip of Leonardo. She couldn¡¯t stand him anymore in her life.


    He was like a virus. A deadly one that was slowly infecting her, taking control of her entire life.


    She wished for an opportunity to escape and now she had seen one.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was now or never.


    With sunken shoulders, Crystal briskly walked towards the doors of the boutique and pushed it open immedately.


    She need not to be told what to do. Immedately she stepped outside, she took to her heels.

 Mafia’s Obsession C12

    Crystal ran as fast as her legs could carry her out of the vicinity of the boutique. She wanted to get as far away from Leonardo as possible.


    Her breathing was unsteady as she pushed through the busy crowd that swarm around her like a tide, nervously hitting people and almost tripping in her steps as she scrambled to get away from Leonardo.


    She kept on taking cursory nces of her surroundings especially at her back, anxiously checking if she would spot Leonardo amongst the crowds trying to get to her.


    She knew by now he must have already figured out she was gone from the boutique. If not now then soon he would notice her disappearance but by then she hoped she would be far away from his hold.


    Crystal had no idea where she was heading to as she pushed through the crowds.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Excuse me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry¡± were the words she had been fumbling out as she pushed against people, shuffling her feets through the paved walkways.


    Slowly, she began loosing her strength as she ran, her breathing bing very heavy. She stopped for a while and her anxious eyes browsed her surroundings.


    She had this feeling Leonardo was watching her, perfectly waiting for when to strike which got her doused in fear.


    She truly had no idea where she was. She and her sister had barely stayed up to a year in NewYork. They had moved over to the bustling city with hopes of starting a new life after the death of their parents but it seemed fortune was not on their side.


    Instead of getting what they wanted, they ended up finding themselves trying to clear theirte father¡¯s debt. Crystal despised her father and eagerly wanted to leave the horrid past he had put them through but instead she found herself struggling to clean up his mess.


    Crystal then heard a low rumble. She looked up to the sky. The sky was overwhelmed by grey and navy blue clouds.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It wanted to rain.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±she eximed in anger.


    The posters by the road side swayed to the rhythm of the wind as the sun fought to stay filtered through the clouds.


    Crystal felt like shouting out. The sun shone in the unending bright sky earlier this morning so how did the clouds be dark and gloomy?


    ¡°Nothing can ever go right in my life!¡±she thought to herself.


    Shaky breaths escaped her lips and she kept on walking. She was sure that she had covered a great distance between her and Leonardo.


    A satisfied smile spread across her face . Suddenly she felt something drop on her nose. It was wet. It was a rain drop.


    It had already started drizzling slowly. Everybody began scrambling to find shelter before the real storm settled.


    Crystal was utterly confused. She had no where to go and no money on her. She had to atleast keep on walking and look for shelter because by the looks of it, the storm was looming very fast.


    She kept on taking multiple turns till she found herself in an alleyway. The area was literally deserted apart from a man who stood by a corner making a phone call.


    Crystal felt lost. She was short of cash and she had lost her way. She wasn¡¯t the type that liked talking to strangers but at this very moment she needed the help of anybody so she could be free from the clutches of  Leonardo.


    With rickety feet, Crystal walked over to him. ¡°Excuse me sir¡±She politely called out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter¡±he said to whoever was on the call with him and gave Crystal curious brows. ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°Well i lost my way and I¡¯m short of cash. Can you please help me?¡±Crystal pleaded.


    He essed her for a while as if trying to figure out if she was being genuine or fake. ¡°Ofcourse I¡¯ll help you¡±He finally said.


    Crystal breathed a sigh of relief and thanked her stars. Probably there was still hope to get away from Leonardo.


    The storm was already settling in with various shes  of lightening and rumbling of  thunder in the foggy clouds.


    The sun had totally gone into hiding leaving the torrentious clouds to take over.


    ¡°Sir please I just need about¡­¡±Crystal wasn¡¯t allowed to the finish her sentence when he suddenly held on to her arm, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the money you want pretty thing¡± he sensually said shing her a wide smile.


    Crystal¡¯s eyes widened and her nose wrinkled in disgust with her eyebrows twitching upwards slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your offer again. Thank you¡±she abruptly replied before she  yanked off her arm away from his hold.


    She attempted to turn back but he grabbed on to her again. This time rough and swift. ¡°Where are you going sweetheart? Let me help you¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help pervert. Let me go!¡±Crystal spat at him, trying to release her hand from his rough hold.


    He let out a bitterugh and pulled her closer to himself. ¡°Sweet little thing¡±he breathed against her.


    His breath wreaked of alcohol.


    Crystal felt a gag hauling up to her lungs but she pushed it back. ¡°Let go of me you mad man!¡±she yelled but it got himughing.


    Crystal at once kicked him in the groins with her knee which got him wincing in pain and letting go off her. She frantically attempted to take to her heels but as clumsy as she was, she tripped andnded on the cemented ground.


    ¡°Dang!¡±Crystal cried out, her knee bruised slightly. The man immedately grabbed on to her one leg, shooting her a hard, death re.


    ¡°How dare you bitch!¡± He grimaced as he turned red with fury.


    ¡°Let go of my leg¡±she scowled which earned her a painful p on the cheek.


    ¡°Whore! I¡¯ll deal with you I swear!¡±His eyes seethed with exasperation.


    Crystal felt trepidation and horror course through her like powetful waves of the ocean. She was in deep trouble now and she knew nobody woulde to her aid.


    It was already raining and she was partly drenched under the rain.


    Her eyes welled up with tears as she remembered Leonardo. She began wishing for Leonardo to appear which she knew it was impossible noticing how far she was from the boutique.


    The man immedately pulled out a silver dagger from behind his pocket, his hard re ced on Crystal as he took a fistful of her hair.


    Crystal felt  the air seize around her. For a moment she couldn¡¯t breathe and she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Would she die this way?


    ¡°Watch what I do to you bitch!¡±He yelled, raising the dagger up as Crystal screamed in fear.


    ¡°Let go off her now¡±came the baritone voice that dared to interrupt the ordeal.


    Crystal recognised that voice anywhere. She whipped her head back the same time the man nced up.


    It was Leonardo.


    She couldn¡¯t be more happier to see him right now but from the look of things he wasn¡¯t happy to see her. Instead in his eyes, had a baleful look infused in them. She knew that look well enough. It spoke off raw, bloody, threatening anger.


    His jaws were clenching and unclenching so also his fists which were balled up.


    ¡°You better leave here man!¡±the other man grimaced as he roughly pulled Crystal up from the ground and ced the dagger on her throat.


    Crystal flinched and quaked. She wanted to run away from Leonardo but got into a more dangerous situation.


    Now a knife was ced on her throat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t youe any closer¡±the man threatened Leonardo. If only he knew who Leonardo was, the nature of the human standing in front of him.


    ¡°Or else what?¡±Leonardo replied, unfazed by his threat.


    ¡°Else you die and she dies¡±


    Crystal gulped and shook her head in panic. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die please. I didn¡¯t do anything to you¡± She pleaded.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±He growled by her ear causing her to jerk and shiver.


    Leonardo gave a false chuckle and turned his back, as if walking away from both of them.


    She became jaws dropped. Wouldn¡¯t he save her?


    ¡°Leonardo!¡±She called out with tears streaking down her cheeks.


    The man gave a breathyugh. ¡°You are all mine princess. Nobody can save you¡±


    This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Leonardo was literally walking away for her.  ¡°Didn¡¯t hee here to save me?¡± Crystal thought to herself.


    She cried out the more but in an instant Leonardo turned towards them, his blue cold eyes more deadlier than before.


    In his hand, held a gun, swirling around his slender finger as if it was a toy.


    Crystal felt her face lit up and she sniffed.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t leave me¡±


    She had never been so happy to see Leonardo.


    ¡°The Fuck!¡±the man eximed, astonished by the gun in Leonardo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Now again, Let her go¡± Leonardo ordered, cocking the gun and pointing it precisely at the man.


    He gritted his teeth and tightened his hold on Crystal. He wasn¡¯t going down without a fight.


    ¡°Come any closer and I slit her beautiful throat open with my dagger¡±he threatened.


    Leonardo huffed. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare¡±


    Before the man could make a reply, Leonardo pulled the trigger.


    No sound was made but the man slowly let go of Crystal and fell back to the ground, blood gushing from his forehead.


    It was a silencer.


    Crystal stared at Leonardo in nk amazement.


    The downpour had already begun and they both stood under the rain in the deserted alleyway. Her dress stuck to her body and she stood glued to the spot, terrified of what Leonardo would do to her.


    ¡°Follow me now!¡±His voice boomed.


    She need not to be told. She hurriedly walked over to him.


    He yanked her hands roughly leading her out of the alleyway.

 Mafia’s Obsession C13

    CRYSTAL


    I sat in the car with Leonardo, mortified hands clenching on to my wet dress that seemed like it was glued to my trembling body.


    A deadly silence spread through the atmosphere like a wild fire, destroying every thing in its path as Leonardo drove along the high way.


    I scrutinised his facial features as he drove. He was still visibly angry and it was affecting his way of driving. He drove speedily like we each had an extra life, overtaking cars and honking unnecessarily.


    ¡°Leonardo..¡±I called out in a shaky breath.


    I got no reply but his gaze terribly focused on the road apanied by his menacing look.


    ¡°Thank you¡±I voiced out in one breath, my tone wavering.


    He immedately took a sharp turn which made me let out a shriek and pulled over.


    ¡°You are thanking me?¡±His acrimonious voice sarcastically asked.


    I nodded my head frightfully unaware of what next to say.


    ¡°Do you know what could have happened to you if i hadn¡¯te on time?¡±He barked like an angry dog.


    I knew fully well what would have happened if not for his timely arrival. I avoided the thought like a gue. I could have been abused or possibly died.


    ¡°What is wrong with you!? This is your second time of trying to run away. Stop testing my patience Crystal. We made a fucking deal!¡±he yelled, his nostrils ring up in pure rage.


    I shivered and tears pooled in my eyes.


    ¡°Stop shouting at me!¡±I heard my voice cry out even before I could stop myself.


    He stared at me in utter disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±He asked lowly with eye brows raised.


    I cleaned the tears threatening to spill and sniffed my nose. ¡°If you had treated me better, if you atleast showed me human empathy, probably I wouldn¡¯t have thought of running away. But no! You are a beast. A monster. A cruel human. A devil. I hate you. You flog me, treat me like a meremodity, toss me over like a rag and make me do things I don¡¯t want to. Why shouldn¡¯t I run away?!¡±


    I suddenly didn¡¯t feel scared any more. To hell with the consequences that woulde with my actions.


    I was sick and tired of the way he treated me. It hadn¡¯t even been up to a month and this beast in a human form treats me with so much disgust and disdain.


    I stared at him eyeball to eyeball, daring to face his cold blue orbs and challenging his authority over me.


    ¡°Let me make one thing clear to you Crystal..¡±he began after a brief, tormenting moment of silence.


    He gripped my chin with one hand, his sharp long finger nails pressing into my jaws, probably leaving a mark there, causing me to wince in pain and shut my eyes.


    ¡°I own you and I have the right to treat you however I want to treat you. Don¡¯t annoy me any further else I¡¯ll make sure I throw you to the back seat, tie you up and do some nasty things to your body, making sure the entire street hears your pretty screams¡±He gruffed.


    I gulped and he pushed my chin away, bringing his hands back to the steering wheel and igniting the car once more.


    I was shaking. What did he mean by doing nasty things to my body?


    I dreaded thene in which my mind was leading me to and I shook my head to clear off those mundane thoughts.


    I turned my face at him. Still quivering, I decided to ask, ¡°Are we still going to see me sister?¡±


    He huffed at me. ¡°No chance. We are heading back to the mansion. No buts¡±


    I felt my eyes being choked up with tears. I wanted to scream, shout, thrash around and hit my head repeatedly on the car sit but I suddenly lost my voice.


    I pressed my lips in tightly as I felt tears threatening to spill over.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t even nce at my forlorn state, instead he kept on driving like I wasn¡¯t even existing. He ignored me like I wasn¡¯t seated right next to him, experiencing an emotional rollercoaster.


    What sort of a life is this?


    * * * * * * *


    Time moved really fast in the mansion. After my failed attempt to escape yesterday, Leonardo truly kept to his word of not letting me go see my sister again.


    My freedom, my life, my choice were literally snatched out of my hold. I was not in control of my fucking life any more.


    Everything was in Leonardo¡¯s hands. I felt so suffocated in this prison like mansion.


    Ever since he dropped me back at the mansion, I had not set my eyes on him again. He did not spend the night in the mansion which got me relieved.


    I usually felt able to breathe whenever he wasn¡¯t looming around the corners of the mansion.


    I felt a bit of freedom knowing his callous eyes weren¡¯t monitoring my every movement like a criminal.


    I spent my morning with Maya as usual. She was such a bubbly elderly woman.


    I listened to her ramble about her grandson and Leonardo. It seemed she was very fond of Leonardo.


    I wondered why Leonardo grew up to be so cold when the woman who raised him was practically so good and filled with love and light.


    I nced at the digital rectangr clock ced in the kitchen. It was three pm sharp.


    ¡°Maya will Leonardoe home today?¡±I asked as we sliced some carrots.


    ¡°Ofcourse. A function is to be heldter in the night. He wille back¡±she replied.


    What?


    I felt my breathing obstructed in my lungs and my eyes widened.


    I didn¡¯t expect him toe back so quick.


    I thought he would leave for a week like thest time.


    ¡°I know you are surprised he ising back¡±she added as if sensing my anxious thoughts.


    I nodded with a slight exhale.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind off like a ritual in the Constanzo family. They throw functions very well especially to celebrate business deals. When his father was alive, he was always throwingrge functions¡±she exined.


    I hummed and gave her a soft smile.


    ¡°You should go get rest so you can be ready before sunset. The house will be bustling with people by then¡±she adviced.


    Probably.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll Maya. Let me help you out more. I like yourpany¡±I said cheekily.


    Sheughed. ¡°Ok child¡±


    ¡°So tell me, how long have you been in this family?¡±I asked with a wide grin.


    I truly loved spending time with Maya. We were generations apart but she reminded me so much of my mother.


    Atleast I could use myst moments of freedom well enough before the Devil would arrive.


    * * * * * * *


    My hands trailed along the walls of the hallway as I made my way downstairs.


    I could hear faint chattering of the lively crowd and the sound grew louder as I approached downstairs.


    I was putting on a silver coloured off shoulder gown that Maya handpicked for me coupled with a pair of heels.


    My hair was let loose to fall at my shoulders but I spiced it up by adding some butterfly shaped hair pins to it. I wasn¡¯t a makeup expert so I applied some mascara, light foundation to cover up my gloomy face and a shiny lip gloss to match.


    I looked beautiful and simple.


    I stood by the edge of the staircase, watching the crowd from upstairs. From a simple nce, I could tell this was a formal asion for the elite ss.


    Someone of my status didn¡¯t belong here. The imperialrge living room had been given a total makeover.


    Balloons were situated at all corners, red and blue lights glowing all over the room, giving it a tempting, romantic colour frenzy.


    Waiters buzzed over the ce like bees, carrying trays and serving it to whoever cared.


    My eyes roved about for that one person, searching the sea of highly dressed individuals in search of that one person that was making my life hell.


    My eyes spotted him. He looked up and our gaze locked. I sucked in my breath noticing a blonde was by his side, their hands interlocked.


    Was she his woman?


    Why would he have a woman and force me to stay with him in his house, doing all sorts of forbidden things to me?


    He was a cheat.


    He gave me a knowing smirk as he realised I had my absolute gaze on the blonde he was with.


    I tore my eyes away from his and walked downstairs, my hands gliding through the gold rails of the staircase.


    Once I was downstairs, I totally ignored his presence and looked for a deserted ce to stay in. Every part of the living room was upied with people


    Soft ssical music yed reverabatingly out of the living room.


    I noticed an empty seat and quickly went to sit on it before it would get upied.


    I felt so left out. I truly didn¡¯t belong here.


    I didn¡¯t want toe to the function but Maya insisted I did because Leonardo specifically told her to make sure I attended the function.


    I only epted the offer for Maya¡¯s sake. I didn¡¯t want to see her disappointed.


    Now I was here, I still wished I didn¡¯te but atleast I could spare thirty minutes here.


    It was a good thing Leonardo saw me. Atleast he would know I attended his fucking function.


    I spotted him dancing with the blonde, his hands wrapped around her waist and face buried in her neck.


    I suddenly felt this burning sensation in my chest. My face became disconcerted as I watched them.


    I noticed him whipping his gaze to mine. I immedately adopted a stoic expression


    , trying to hide my disgust.


    ¡°Can we dance?¡±A young man came to me offering me his hand.


    I truly wasn¡¯t in the mood.


    I shook my head and offered him a pleasant smile. ¡°I am sorry. I¡¯m not in the mood¡±


    He nodded and walked away, leaving me to my disheartening thoughts.


    After about some minutes of staying, I stood up with an exhale.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here anymore. It was suffocating. I fought to scramble my feet out of the living room but identally hit a waiter, having the contents of his tray spill on my gown giving it an awful stain.


    Fuck.


    All eyes were on me at this point.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡±the waiter apologised immedately.


    ¡°No it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my fault¡±I insisted with a smile.


    I heard the blonde hiss. ¡°Uurgh. Who is she Leo? Don¡¯t you know how to walk?¡±she spat.


    I stared with my lips slightly parted at her then to Leonardo.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a maid honey. Don¡¯t focus on her. Let¡¯s enjoy our function¡±he replied without even batting an eyelid.


    ¡°And you, get out off here¡±he added gruffly pointing at me.


    Everyone continued with their business except I who stood on the spot, shaken by what Leonardo just addressed me as.


    Me? A maid?


    It felt like the earth should swallow me up.


    I felt tears pool in my eyes and I quickly scurried out of the living room, frantically heading upstairs to my room before anyone had the chance of seeing me crumble into tears.


    ¡°I hate you Leonardo!¡±I screamed in tears the moment I had bolted inside my room.


    I shut the door and roughly pulled off my heels before falling on the bed.


    With my face buried in the pillow, I cried out bitterly.


    He just addressed me as a maid. I didn¡¯t beg for him to bring me to his mansion. I didn¡¯t want to attend this freaking function in the first ce.


    But I did. And I got insulted.


    I will forever despise Leonardo.

 Mafia’s Obsession C14

    CRYSTAL


    A week passed since Leonardo shamelessly disgraced me in front of the guest in his party. I still couldn¡¯t believe he had the temerity to say that to someone who didn¡¯t even want to show up at his goddamn function in the first ce.


    I never wanted to be in this house to begin with. I was forced in here. I lived my life in this solitary confinement. I had every means ofmunication to the outside world ripped away from me.


    I was more or less a prisoner and he had the guts to call me a maid.


    I am fully convinced Leonardo escaped from an asylum.


    I hate that man so much. To actually think he would have the decency to apologise to me after the vulgar things he spat at me in the party.


    I guessed I expected too much from him.


    He is nothing but a beast that¡¯s incapable of having human emotions. I hate him so much and I just wish I could end my misery by killing him.


    I hadn¡¯t even set my eyes on him after that incident. I could still remember the taunting smiles that everyone wore on their faces after Leonardo insulted him.


    His guest were just like him. They probably derived pleasure in seeing others get hurt, in belittling others and trampling over the poor masses.


    I felt a huge wave of freedom when Maya told me the next day that Leonardo travelled on a business trip once again. He seemed to travel alot and it was a good thing. I don¡¯t think I could have stand to see his face after what he did to me in the party.


    Time seemed to move really fast whenever Leonardo wasn¡¯t around and it went by like a snail when he was.


    Nevertheless, I was still very grateful of the fact that I had a breathing space.


    As expected, the beast made sure to restrict my movements by assigning his guards to track my every move.


    He was such a dominating freak.


    ¡°Crystal my child¡± I heard the soft familiar voice of Maya walk into my thoughts and jolting me out of my reverie.


    I nced at her. She stood looming by the doorways of the library.


    I offered her a pleasant smile. ¡°Maya good¡­¡±my voice trailed off as I had to nce at the wall clock to ascertain the time.


    ¡°Good evening¡± I immedatelypleted.


    Wow it was evening already.


    I was so engrossed in exploring the vast knowledge of ideas oozing out of the library that I hadn¡¯t realise how fast I had lost track of the time.


    Once again, time went in a sh whenever Leonardo wasn¡¯t moving around the corners of his mansion.


    ¡°You have been here for such a long time. I decided to check on you. Don¡¯t you feel lonely?¡± She asked stepping inside.


    I sighed.


    ¡°No Maya. But I¡¯ll love to spend time with you¡±i replied with utmost sincerity.


    I truly wasn¡¯t feeling lonely. These days, I found sce in just enjoying my ownpany.


    Whenever Leonardo was around, I had my pulse racing at 140 beat per minute. I was usually so astonished at how one man could evoke so much fear in me.


    Leonardo was a nightmare in my life. His sudden appearance into my life were like foggy clouds that would not vanish away.


    They said there¡¯s always a rainbow after a storm but the storm in my life had be my life and there was no way escaping from it.


    I just had to let it rain on me.


    ¡°Come child. Dinner is almost ready. Come let¡¯s set up. Some one ising over¡±Maya sweetly said to me.


    My breathing got hitched at once and I almost choked on the air.


    Who wasing?


    Leonardo?


    I had no clue when he would be back from his business voyage but I didn¡¯t want him toe back, at least not now.


    He just left about two days ago.


    ¡°W-who? Who is cing?¡±I stuttered, suddenly unable to process my words.


    Maya hiked a brow at me. ¡°You look tensed Crystal. It isn¡¯t Leonardo ok¡±


    I found myself breathing a sigh of relief.


    Maya was no stranger in noticing how agitated I would always feel whenever Leonardo was around.


    ¡°Who is it then?¡±I questioned, my nerves slowly rxing.


    A broad smile walked its way to her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my grandson. He ising to pay me a visit for some days¡±she chirped excitedly.


    Wow. She had a grandson.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing Maya. I¡¯ll really love to meet him¡±


    It would be nice having another human in the house apart from Maya and the multiple workers that roamed the mansion and it¡¯s guarded vicinity.


    ¡°Come child. Let¡¯s go set up dinner together. I¡¯m very sure you both will enjoy each otherspany¡±Maya said confidently.


    She spoke so highly of her grandson.


    I stood up and returned the book I was reading before going over to her.


    ¡°I have a feeling already¡± I cheekily replied with a gloaty smile.


    Who ever he was, I was really anxious to meet him.


    ¡°So tell me child. What book were you reading?¡±Maya asked as we walked through the hallways.


    Iughed. ¡°One of Williams Shakespeare¡¯s books. King Lear is the tittle¡±


    ¡°You know I wish i could read English books. I can only speak but I don¡¯t know how to read¡± Maya confessed.


    I was so thrown aback by her statement.


    She speaks English so fluently so how can¡¯t she read it.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you read English Maya?¡±I asked, my face contorted.


    ¡°My child back in my day¡­.¡±


    I listened to Maya as she took me on a walk down memoryne.


    Although I hated every nano second I spent in this mansion, Maya had won my heart over.


    I just hoped her grandson would be as cheerful and loving as her.


    * * * * * * * *


    I took bites out of the chicken that was pierced into my fork.


    I sat in the dinning room, eating with Maya as we awaited the arrival of her son.


    I noticed Maya would asionally nce at the clock in between our various discussions.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She was getting tensed. I could feel it. Worried lines drew on her forehead while we both waited for her grandson.


    ¡°Maya¡±I called out to her.


    She gave me a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s holding him. He should have been here an hour ago¡±


    I stretched out my hand to touch hers, gently caressing her fingers.


    ¡°He will be here ok. If you keep on thinking about it you will end up being so worried¡±I reassured her.


    She exhaled and softly gave me a nod.


    ¡°Now why don¡¯t we enjoy this¡­.¡±my voice trailed off as a maid approached both of us.


    ¡°Maya he is there¡±she meekly announced with a courtesy bow.


    I watched Maya¡¯s eyes shimmer like that of a child being given candy.


    ¡°Tell him toe in please¡±she said happily.


    I was very much eager to meet him.


    The maid left us only toe back few secondster with a familiar face that I knew too well walking in with her.


    Chase.


    I bolted up from my seat immedately our gaze locked.


    ¡°Chase!¡±I practically screamed, my feet running over to hug him.


    ¡°Crystal oh my God. What the hell!¡±Chase eximed the minute we pulled away from each others embrace.


    I was at lost for words. I hugged him again, even more tighter not minding the various stares I was getting from  Maya and the workers that patrolled the area.


    I¡¯ve missed him. Seeing him brought back memories of Bailey and memories of my sister, Mabel.


    ¡°Look at you Crystal. How have you been?¡±He asked excitedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ok. What about you? You are Maya¡¯s grandson?¡±


    Heughed and hoisted his two hands at me ¡°Guilty as imed¡±


    ¡°You two know each other?¡±Maya asked, confusion written across her face.


    I nodded and faced her. ¡°Ofcourse we do Maya.  Chase is my very good friend¡±


    And also my childhood crush.


    I giggled at my thoughts and nced back at Chase.


    He looked as handsome as ever.


    ¡°Well dinner won¡¯t eat itself. Let¡¯s all eat¡±Chase smugly said with a smirk.


    I went over to my seat, chaseing to sit by my side as we began chattering and discussing.


    My life suddenly felt renewed with chase¡¯s arrival. Now my only prayer was for Leonardo not to show up any moment from now.

 Mafia’s Obsession C15

    CRYSTAL


    I slept so soundly like a baby yesterday night knowing that Chase was practically living with me under the same roof.


    It was absurd, unbelievable and too good to be true. I could not keep track of the multiple number of times I woke up at night asking myself if I was literally dreaming.


    This world seemed to be such a small world. Some days ago I was sulking in my bedroom, cursing Leonardo for bringing me into this prison called a mansion.


    I never believed I¡¯ll get to see Bailey or Mabel ever again not to talk of chase.


    But it seemed the universe has a way of aligning things.


    Now I felt regenerated and for once, I felt extremely happy.


    Who knows how long it wouldst?


    I just wished Leonardo would nevere back.


    ¡°Goodmorning Crystal¡±Chase greeted me the minute he spotted me as I came downstairs.


    ¡°Goodmorning chase. How was your night?¡±I merrily responded.


    He shed me a smile. ¡°It was cid, what about yours?¡±


    We both moved toward the dinning section.


    A banquet of breakfast had already been prepared. I am sure it was the handwork of Maya.


    The woman was just too happy to see her grandson.


    ¡°I could say same chase¡±I replied meekly.


    He helped me pull out a chair, shing me his beautiful smile and my face got flushed of its colours.


    ¡°Thank you chase¡±I replied softly. Chase was indeed a gentleman. He respected women and would never raise his hands to touch a woman.


    He was the opposite of Leonardo.


    I stuffed some beef into my mouth as chase sat next to me, eating.


    ¡°Crystal you know you never did get to tell me what you were doing here¡±Chase said out of the blue.


    My eyes widened and I almost choked on my beef.


    ¡°Easy princess¡± he admonished as he handed me a ss of water.


    I sculled it down at once and blinked severally.


    ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m here?¡± I asked nervously.


    He gave me longing eyes. ¡°Ofcourse I do¡±


    Chase then proceeded to drop his fork and stared at me. ¡°I stopped seeing you around and one time when I ran into your sister Mabel, she said you travelled. Bailey said you travelled to Toronto but here you are. You are in New York. I truly don¡¯t understand the entire story¡±


    Damn it.


    How can I exin to chase that I was forcefully brought into this house against my will?


    How can I tell him the bitter truth behind my stay in this mansion?


    I felt goosebumps all over my body as my mind raced for various, possible exnations to reply with.


    Chase stare lingered on me and I gulped.


    He then ced his hand on top mine, gently and softly caressing it.


    I took a cursory nce at his hands that now covered mine and back at his hazel eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±He asked and leaned in closer. I guessed he must have sensed my apprehension.


    ¡°Well¡­. um.. I live here¡­ because I-i work. Yes¡± I struggled to process the words.


    Chase gave me curious brows.


    ¡°You work. You work here?¡±


    I gave him a droop of my head. ¡°Yes I do. I work here¡±i replied trying to stop the jitters from spreading in my body.


    Chase didn¡¯t seem like he was satisfied with my answer. ¡°So your boss is Leonardo?¡±He persisted further.


    My breathing got clogged in my throat and I stared jaws ajar at him.


    The mention of that name alone sent shivers down my spine.


    How did he know Leonardo?


    ¡°You know Leonardo?¡±I slowly asked, fear suddenly coursing through me.


    He nodded and moved back, a grin walking to his face. ¡°We grew up together. My grandmother raised both of us¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±I asked stuperfied.


    He nodded and chuckled.


    Leonardo was raised up by a cheerful, kind woman so why did he turn out to be this cold and wicked?


    Chase is not nothing like him.


    Leonardo was surrounded by two extremely good people growing up so why didn¡¯t their attitude rub off on him?


    He turned out to be a devil in the body of a human.


    ¡°Leonardo, I see him as a brother to be honest. Though I know how overbearing he could be sometimes.


    Hope he is not like that to you?¡±


    Ofcourse he was overbearing towards me. He expressed how dominating he was and he made me feel like trash.


    But I couldn¡¯t say this to Chase.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t like that towards me chase¡±I lied whilst adopting a pleasant smile to cover up my lie.


    This lie felt so bitter in my mouth.


    ¡°How long will you be staying here Crystal?¡± Chase asked as he resumed eating.


    ¡°Mabel is seriously missing you¡±he added.


    I miss her too.


    I miss her badly. I wish i could leave here to go see her.


    Leonardo totally cut off mymunication from the outside world. He didn¡¯t let me take my phone or myptop.


    I remembered the day I was forced to live in here with him like it was yesterday. The day he threatened to kill my sister and also have his goons defile her.


    I suddenly felt ustrophobic as those images shed through my mind.


    ¡°Are you alright Crystal?¡±Chase asked and I immedately jerked in my seat.


    I didn¡¯t even realise I had zoned him out as I became lost in a maze of my own thoughts.


    I nced at him. ¡°I am. I will being back very soon¡±


    He gave me a soft smile and caressed my cheeks. I felt a butterfly earthquake in my stomach as he caressed my cheeks.


    ¡°You seem so tensed. Rx ok¡±


    Yes I was tensed. He was throwing me so many daunting questions.


    I smiled faintly and began eating once again. Atleast I hoped the food will distract me from my disheartening thoughts.


    ¡°After breakfast or when you feel more at ease, why don¡¯t we spend time together yes?¡±


    ¡°We could see a movie¡±he added.


    I had a beam on my face. This was what I had always wished for back then. I wanted to spend time with Chase but I never knew how to.


    Bailey would  always try to sync us together but I would be to shy. Now he was offering it to me on a tter of gold.


    ¡°Ofcourse chase. I¡¯ll love to¡±I replied merrily.


    ¡°Now she¡¯s smiling¡±He cheekily said which made meugh.


    Spending time with Chase will definitely lift up my mood.


    I wanted to enjoy my little happiness while itsted.


    * * * * *


    I walked together with Chase as we explored the beautiful garden behind the mansion. For a rugged man, Leonardo did have a fancy and lovely home.


    Everything was oozing pure luxury and wealth.


    The colourfulrgewn that spread across his mansion and the chirping of birds and buzzing of bees  just gave off a serene feeling.


    The various scents of the flowers in the gardenbined to give off an enchanting frangant frenzy.


    As the sun set, the thin strips of cloud on the horizon turned shimmering gold. The sky was bathed with a canvas of pink, orange and blue colours.


    Everything was so enthralling and lovely. For a moment, I forgot I was trapped in this mansion and I just wanted to stay forever.


    I had never actually stepped out of the huge doors of the mansion.


    I never explored it either. I was mostly stuck inside.


    Buting outside now, I felt so happy to be able to see the warm glow of the sunset.


    I sat on one of the numerous patio chairs littered across the garden.


    Chase sat by my side and dropped an arm around my shoulder as we both enjoyed nature¡¯s beauty.


    The breeze blew gently and my hair whipped across my face.


    I tucked it behind my ear and rested my head on chase¡¯s shoulder.


    Today had turned out to be amazing.


    I got to watch a movie with Chase and we yed a lot of indoor games together.


    I just wished he would never go at the same time I wished he would go and take me with him. Either ways I just wanted to be by his side.


    Although I felt happy, whenever I remembered he was just staying for a week, my heart would be troubled.


    I¡¯ll be back to my dull and dark life that had no colours in it. I could just enjoy the moment while itsted at least.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come Crystal. I wanna show you something¡± chase said as he stood up and stretched out his hand to me.


    I grasped hold of his hand and he led me to an unknown destination in the garden.


    I gasped on seeing where he led me to. It was a little pond.


    I never knew there was a pond in here.


    I moved closer to it, chase trailing after me and stared at my reflection in the glimmering waters.


    I could spot the moon which had faintly began to appear out of the clouds.


    ¡°How did you know there is a pond here Chase?¡±


    ¡°Because I grew up here¡±He revealed.


    My jaws were ajar and I tried to process what I just heard.


    He grew up in this same mansion?


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±I asked bbergasted.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. I grew up with Leonardo remember. We both yed here. We would run around the garden together ying in the pond. We had wonderful memories here¡± he confessed with a saturated smile on his face.


    Wow. Chase and Leonardo must have been really close growing up.


    I wondered if they were still close like that?


    I shouldn¡¯t pry into their personal life.


    I faced my attention back at the pond.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± I whispered as I stared at the inviting pond.


    ¡°Just like you¡±Chaseplimented.


    I whipped my head to face him and giggled.


    ¡°You are beautiful Crystal¡±he softly said, his hazel eyes prating into my soul.


    This felt so perfect but at the same time it felt scary.


    I tore my eyes away from his stare and he interlocked his hands with mine.


    My face was flushed with delight but I remained silent and we just enjoyed the serenity of the atmosphere.

 Mafia’s Obsession C16

    CRYSTAL


    I walked ponderously downstairs, my hands scraping against the walls of the hallway as I reminisced about what happened yesterday evening between I and chase.


    I felt my cheeks going beetroot red whenever I remembered how he interlocked his fingers with mine. The feeling was incredible, unrivalled with any sort of emotion.


    I totally felt myself rxing and I allowed his soft touch to soothe and calm my torrentious nerves.


    A giggle escaped my lips as my thoughts kept on driving back to chase.


    He made me so happy and he had just been here for a day.


    I wish he would never go. I just wished.


    My flip flops made smacking sounds as they hit the tiled floors which irked me. The imperial living room was as busy as usual.


    I held on to the railings of the stair case as I alighted from it.


    Workers were cleaning, mopping, vacuuming every nook and cranny even though the house looked spotless. God. Leonardo had truly ignited fear in the minds of all of them.


    Even when he was absent, they dared not to ck in their duties.


    ¡°Maya Goodmorning¡±I greeted once I had stepped into the kitchen.


    About five cooks were stationed at the kitchen counter, preparing various cuisines.


    Leonardo¡¯s kitchen was truly sorge. It was asrge as a dinning room. A long kitchen table that could probably fit fifteen people stood at the centre of the kitchen.


    Various cupboards, kitchen utensils and stools crafted from the finest woods were all ced at different corners of the kitchen.


    The sun rays created a cluster of rainbow colours as they hit the marble walls of the kitchen.


    ¡°Child how are you?¡± She chirped happily.


    Ever since chase¡¯s visit, Maya had been more happy than usual. I guess he didn¡¯t visit her that often.


    She was literally radiating with smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Maya. How was your night?¡±


    She chortled and wiggled her nose. ¡± Well it was peaceful. I slept like a young child¡±she responded


    Iughed at her reply.


    My eyes peeped outside the kitchen, trying to see if I could spot chase in the sea of workers.


    He was no where in sight. Strange.


    Did he leave already?


    My heart sank to my stomach the moment that thought crossed my mind.


    ¡°Maya w-wh-where is Chase? He didn¡¯t leave did he?¡±I questioned with trembling lips.


    Maya sighed and shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t. He just had to rush to attend to some work issues early this morning¡±


    I sighed in relief and sunken my shoulders.


    I didn¡¯t even realise I had been holding my breath.


    ¡°Do you miss him?¡±Maya asked with a mischievous smirk.


    My face turned scarlet red and I casted my eyes downwards. ¡°No.. I mean yes. Well.. Maya¡±I struggled with my words.


    I heard Mayaugh and she gave me a pat on my head which made me raise my face to nce at her.


    ¡°I see you are two are familiar with each other. It¡¯s nice. Just be careful ok¡±she advised before leaving the kitchen.


    Why was she telling me to be careful?


    Was it because of  Leonardo?


    I shrugged my shoulders and disregarded the thought of having to think of Leonardo.


    I was happy already. I wouldn¡¯t spoil my few moments of happiness by thinking of that devil.


    * * * * * *


    ¡°Crystal there you are!¡±Chase called out joyfully the moment he spotted me in the library.


    I dropped the book I was reading and raised my head to capture his inviting gaze.


    He strolled inside and pulled a chair next to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you Crystal. I thought you left the mansion¡±


    Well I wish I could leave. I thought to myself.


    ¡°When did youe back Chase? Maya said you rushed out for work duties¡±I asked.


    I took a cursory nce at the wall clock. It was half past four pm. I had been so eagerly waiting to see chase.


    He made my world filled with light. He brought me out of the pits of darkness that was threatening to sink me into its dangerous and frightening hold.


    I needed someone who had an aura of love and light around me.


    ¡°I just got back now Crystal¡±


    ¡°So what did you go do? I don¡¯t mean to be prying though¡±I asked feeling a little nervous.


    ¡°I went to drop my letter of resignation¡±he replied without batting an eyelid at me.


    I gasped and pulled my hands over my mouth. What?


    ¡°Why would you do that? I thought you loved your job?¡±


    He chuckled heartily.


    Chase was an editor for a prespany. He seemed ok with his job. The pay was good. I sometimes envied him. I sought to get such a job but I was always turned down.


    ¡°I feel I¡¯m not utilizing my full abilities. I mean I do love my job but I feel empty. I want to work because I love what I do not just because of the money¡±he exined.


    ¡°Oh¡±was what I could manage say as I paid rapid attention to him.


    ¡°So what do you want to do now?¡±I queried.


    ¡°I want to pursue my writing career. I want to be an author. I want to write novels. I have a whole lot of ideas in my head and I¡¯m dying to begin a new exciting journey¡±he responded with glee.


    My eyes glimmered and I grinned. I loved his high spirits. It was contagious. ¡°Have you applied in any novelpany¡±


    He nodded at me. ¡°Ofcourse. I¡¯ve signed a contract with three already. I really feel this is what i should do. I feel this is my calling you know¡±


    I ced my hand on his and softly rubbed his fingers. ¡°Go for it chase. I know you will be a great author¡±


    He looked at me with longing eyes and leaned in closer. ¡°Can I tell you something Crystal? I feel this is the right time¡±He whispered.


    I felt a butterfly havoc in my stomach and my toes curled up in expectation of what he wanted to say.


    ¡°You are so hard-working. You are beautiful. You are a good person. You are an angel you know. Ever since you moved into our neighbourhood, I observed how you would go out and hustle to fend for you and your sister. I observed it all. Yourte nightsing and your ability to preserver. Crystal you are amazing¡±he breathed to me.


    He grasped hold of my chin to  intently stare at him.


    I gulped and my body tingled with hopes. A million emotions were being brought to life within me as I and chase stared at each other.


    My cheeks were drained of its colours and it took everything for me not to turn my face away.


    ¡°Crystal I really admire you. I have admired you for such a long time. When your sister told me of your sudden departure, I felt so sad. But now seeing you here, it¡¯s amazing. Crystal I-i love you deeply¡±


    The bomb had been dropped.


    I suddenly lost my voice and I didn¡¯t know what to say. I blinked severally, trying to process what I just heard.


    I couldn¡¯t think or even react. Everything was at a stand still for me.


    ¡°Crystal I really do love you. And I¡¯ll love if you could be my girlfriend¡±chase genuinely confessed.


    Finally! he asked me out.


    I felt fireworks explode in me. My heart raced to its summit and my knees felt wobbly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally asked me out.


    But why was I suddenly feeling scared?


    I wanted this, or didn¡¯t I?


    Chase had his fixed gaze on me, his slender fingers still caressing my chin.


    Suddenly he leaned in more closer and locked his lips with mine. Time frozed in a collision of senses the moment his lips met mine.


    My lips quivered with each breath I took as chase kissed me deeply. His lips felt so soft and warm against mine. His hand trailed from my chin to my waist, tugging me closer to himself.


    My heart skipped a beat and my knees gave in. His fingers moved underneath my shirt, sinking with my skin of its own ord. It trailed towards my back, running along my spine slowly.


    I gave out a moan as chase deepened our kiss, our tongue moving in sync.


    No, this shouldn¡¯t be happening.


    It was what I always wanted so why did this suddenly feel bad.


    I ced my hand on his chest and pulled my lips away, breaking our kiss.


    His lips travelled to my neck, gently sucking on it.


    ¡°Chase please stop¡±I breathed airily.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡±my voice trailed off as I fought to stifle a moan that was threatening to spill out of me.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±came the exasperated growl that snapped both I and chase out of our romance.


    My body jolted as I stared at the dangerous profile of Leonardo who was standing by the doorway of the library.


    Oh shit.


    Now I¡¯m in trouble.

 Mafia’s Obsession C17

    Crystal stared at the dangerous figure of Leonardo who loomed by the doorway of the library.


    The look in his eyes were threatening. She had never seen it before. The muscles in his jaw clenched and unclenched. His fist were balled up so tight she could swore his knuckles were turning white.


    His demeanour spoke off raw anger. Raw, bloody and threatening.


    ¡°How dare you Crystal?¡±He asked rather too calmly as he took predatorial steps towards a trembling Crystal and confused chase.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chase stood up with a smile but it vanished once his eyes snapped with Leonardo¡¯s fiery gaze.


    Crystal bolted up at once and swiftly stood in front of chase in a sh, keeping Leonardo and him distant.


    ¡°Leonardo please I can exin¡±Crystal spoke up trying to stop the jitters from spreading across  her body but it was of no use.


    Leonardo had his persistent gaze on both of them, his bloodshot eyes scaring the wits out of them.


    ¡°Crystal what¡¯s going on?¡± Chase asked calmly but his tone had already begun failing him.


    Leonardo snapped his fingers and began pping.


    ¡°Wow. So this is what you both were up to? I didn¡¯t know you wereing to my house to fuck my woman¡±he spat with a false chuckle.


    ¡°Your woman?¡±Chase asked, his features disconcerted.


    Crystal felt a clog in her throat hearing him utter those words.


    How did she be his woman?


    Why was she even feeling ountable to him?


    Anger and fear created an abode within her and she felt like screaming out.


    She turned to face chase and attempted to speak when the baritone voice of Leonardo cut her short.


    ¡°I expected better from you Crystal¡±Leonardo stated with a grin.


    ¡°Mario, Luca, Carlos¡±Leonardo called out.


    In a flick, three men of equal muscrity stepped inside the library.


    ¡°Cry-crystal what¡¯s going-on?¡±Chase stuttered, the eagerness and bravery he had earlier on suddenly vanishing.


    ¡°I can exin Leonardo¡± Crystal begged admist feeling tears pool in her eyes.


    He hoisted his hand at her.


    Before she could say another word, Leonardo¡¯s carous hands swiftly yanked her arm. Dragging her away from chase,  he pulled her towards himself with her chest hauled against his front.


    He jutted his chin towards his men whom began approaching chase like he was some sort of prey.


    ¡°Leo c¡¯mon wh-what are you doing?¡±Chase asked terrified.


    Crystal turned her face  immedately to gaze  at Chase mortified features and made an effort to break free from Leonardo¡¯s captive grips but he at once tightened his grip on her waist.


    ¡°Give chase the punishment for messing with my woman¡±Leonardo authoritatively stated.


    Fear masked Crystal¡¯s facial features and her eyes widened in horror.


    ¡°No leo! Please¡±Crystal cried out, tears like a river running down her cheeks.


    Crystal watched, horror struck as one of Leonardo¡¯s men kicked chase to the ground, causing a loud thud.


    She was not even a given chance to register what was going as the awful sounds of kicks and punches followed.


    Crystal¡¯s heart sank to her knees hearing the painful cry of Chase. Her legs struggled to keep her standing and she crumbled into tears.


    ¡°Leo p-please. I-i w-will not touch Crystal.. pl-please¡±Chase begged, his tone shivering and lips trembling with each painful and agonising punch.


    Crystal screamed out and fought to free herself from Leonardo¡¯s grip but  his grip only tightened the more.


    ¡°Leonardo please don¡¯t do this. I beg you please¡±Crystal pleaded with tears distorting her vision.


    ¡°Enjoy the show princess. This is your punishment¡±Leonardo whispered gravely into her ear.


    Crystal shook like a leaf. She begged and begged, her voice bing hoarse but the beating didn¡¯t relent.


    Chase was curled up to a ball.  Blood gushed from his ears, nose and mouth, creating a bloody pool around him but the beating persisted. The agonising and painful sounds of bones breaking filled the air.


    Crystal cried more and hit Leonardo vigorously on the arm, her nails wing and digging into his flesh but his grip didn¡¯t falter.


    He instead nuzzled against the nape of her neck, sucking and stroking on different spots as if nothing was going on.


    Crystal could feel her knees buckling to the ground but Leonardo¡¯s strong hold kept her afloat.


    ¡°Leo for the sake of Maya please¡±Crystal at once screamed in her raspy voice making Leonardo go rigid.


    Crystal could feel his grip on her waist lessening and she at once freed herself from it, falling to the ground in an instant.


    ¡°Let him go¡±Leonardomanded sharply.


    The beating died down immedately.


    Crystal was about crawling towards chase battered and bruised up figure  but Leonardo gripped on to her hair in a flick causing her to flinch and painfully stand up.


    She held on to his hand wincing in pain.


    ¡°Listen here¡±Leonardo growled savagely.


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m letting him go, the only reason I¡¯m letting him escape his death is because of Maya¡±


    Fear resurfaced in Crystal and she gulped, trying to calm the torrentious waves of emotions surging through her like a strong tide.


    ¡°Next time you try this I¡¯ll ughter the man in your presence. I never want to see him in this mansion¡±He balefully threatened before pushing Crystal to the ground.


    ¡°Ouch¡±Crystal cried out, her elbow grazing the tiles of the floor.


    ¡°Take him out of here. Drop him at a hospital. I¡¯ll foot his bills¡±Leonardo ordered to his goons.


    Crystal watched dem drag chase¡¯s now unconscious body out of the library, leaving a nasty trail of blood behind.


    Her gaze followed their steps until it locked with the trepadised form of Maya who perched by a corner, her frail eyes observing everything.


    Crystal breathing got hitched and she almost choked on the air. Leonardo stood unfazed and exited the library, not passing nces at the elderly woman.


    Crystal ponderously walked towards her, her heart already swimming in her stomach at this point.


    ¡°He banned Chase froming here didn¡¯t he?¡±Maya asked in a whisper.


    Tears formed in her eyes. Crystal attempted to touch Maya but she stepped back at once.


    ¡°Why did you do this to my boy Crystal? I took you as a daughter and you choose to repay me this way!¡±Maya screamed in tears.


    Crystal felt her head spin and confusion washed across her face.


    ¡°H-how? I don¡¯t understand you Maya?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? You knew fully well that  Leonardo  was interested in you and you went ahead to give my chase hopes of a rtionship. I bet you are happy now. I won¡¯t forgive you for this Crystal!¡±Maya spat unforgivingly at Crystal before scurrying her feets away, sobbing.


    Crystal felt a migraine throb in her head.


    Nothing was making sense to her anymore. She at some point forgot to breathe as she tried processing what just happened.


    Everything was going haywire.


    Nothing was ever right in her life.


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t making things easy for her. This was the life she had to get ustomed to.

 Mafia’s Obsession C18

    CRYSTAL


    My heart was thumping. It was mming against its rib cages, threatening to be let out so it could sink into its deepest abyss of sadness and despair.


    I was still trying to grasp the events that just urred. I can¡¯t believe Leonardo had chase beaten up and the brute actually called me his damn woman!?


    When did i be his woman?


    Wasn¡¯t I the same Crystal he embarrassed in his function and had me flogged because I refused to have dinner with him.


    So when the hell did i be his woman?


    Why was he trying to make me feel ountable to him? I hated all these.


    This pain, this heartache is hard to bear.


    Leonardo is gradually turning my life into hell. I¡¯m struggling to keep myself afloat in this abyss of darkness that has be my world.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    My feets quickened in their own ord making me run sharply towards my room.


    Once inside I shut the door hard with the noise reverberate through the air and carried my staggering legs to the shower.


    My lips quivered with each breath I took as the tears like a raging flood came crumbling down, distorting my vision.


    My knees buckled to the ground and I sat underneath the shower.


    I screamed out in pain and anguish. Why was Leonardo doing this to me?


    ¡°Leonardo why are you taking everything away from me?!¡±I found myself yelling in bitter rage.


    My fist balled up in an instant and I crumbled on to the cold tiles of the bathroom, screaming and cursing Leonardo.


    My eyes nced up whilst my hands trailed along the walls of the shower, reaching for the shower rotating valve. I immedately turned it clockwise.


    In no instant did the cold waters of the shower start descending in droplets on to my skin.


    Iid down on the floor and let the icy waters hit my skin like a heavenly downpour, drowning my cries and sorrow in its flow.


    My heart was being shattered into a million pieces when I remembered the look on Maya¡¯s face.


    The harsh words she scoffed at me all because of Leonardo.


    Heavenly deeply knows I bear no harm against chase. He was my childhood crush.


    And now  when I finally realised that he loved me, when he finally told me that he had real feelings for me, that mind blowing moment got snatched away from my grasp even before it blossomed.


    My first love was ripped away from me, shredded into pieces and burnt to ashes.


    Leonardo just proved me today that he is the most selfish and inhumane being I¡¯ve met.


    My heart ceased to beat whenever I imagined not ever seeing life in those beautiful hazel eyes of chase again as I watched him getting brutally beaten up by Leonardo¡¯s thugs.


    The bloody pool that surrounded his body couldn¡¯t get out of my mind. It kept on shing like it was on repeat making me feel worse of myself.


    It felt like I was the cause of everything. I felt like such a badluck to every good person out there.


    Nothing good ever stayed in my life.


    Whilst trying to pay my dad¡¯s debt off, I got myself signed off to this devil of a man.


    He had taken away everything from me. I just can¡¯t bear this any more.


    I cried even more harder as I thought of every turbulent moment i faced till my eyelids became weak and my throat became hoarse.


    As the waters of the shower kept on hitting me, I could feel my eyelids bing heavy.


    An unknown darkness shrouded my vision and I let myself sink into it.


    Darkness. It was all I ever knew.


    * * * * * * * * *


    ¡°Crystal?¡±Maya called out as she stepped into Crystal¡¯s room.


    She was surprised to see the bed was still looking unused. The sheets were still perfectlyid and it didn¡¯t even seem like Crystal slept on it.


    Her gaze narrowed to the wide open windows that weed the awe inspiring rays of the sun into the warm bedroom.


    Maya had her brows furrowed.


    Where could Crystal be?


    Suddenly a sound could be heard. It sounded like gushing of waters and it wasing from the bathroom.


    Maya shuffled her feets towards the bathroom only to meet Crystal lying unconscious on the tiles with the shower waters running down on her endlessly.


    She was terribly soaked.


    A horrified scream escaped the elderlydy¡¯s mouth and she dashed outside in fear.


    ¡°Leonardo¡±maya panted the moment she set her eyes on him strolling through the hallways.


    He tilted his head at her giving her the audience she needed.


    Maya sweated and pointed her hands towards the direction of Crystal¡¯s room.


    Leonardo¡¯s features hardened.


    ¡°It¡¯s cr-crystal. She¡¯s un-unconscious¡±Maya stuttered with trepadised hands.


    ¡°What!?¡±Leonardo bellowed.


    In a bolt, he immedately ran over to crystals room.


    His chest heaved repeatedly in anxiety and anger.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±He asked hyper as his eyes roved around her room.


    ¡°In the shower¡±maya sobbed.


    Leonardo swiftly ran into the shower and met the same daunting sight that Maya earlier met.


    The waters of the shower rained continuously on Crystal and she wasn¡¯t moving an inch.


    Leonardo immediately picked her up. Her wet clothes were sticking on to her body like glue, her hair bing so thin in size and her face looking so pale, flushed of its colours.


    For the first time in forever, Leonardo could feel himself sinking with fear. Horror washed over his face as he carried Crystal like a lifeless body to her bed.


    Dropping her ever so gently of the bed, he turned to face Maya who was already sobbing.


    ¡°Maya chiamare il dottore- Maya call the doctor¡± Leonardo¡¯s frantic voice rang across all corners of the room.


    Maya scurried out at once as Leonardo headed towards the shower to turn off the valve.


    In an instant, he came to Crystal¡¯s side, tears pooling in his eyes as he watched her lie unconscious.


    His hands trailed to hers.


    Gripping hold of her pale, cold fingers, he interlocked his carouse hands with hers.


    His fingers were gently caressing her pale skin as he gazed at her.


    ¡°I promise, you will be fine Crystal¡±he whispered.

 Mafia’s Obsession C19

    Crystal¡¯s pale hands slowly tried moving across the sheets of her bed. But it was barred by a pain so excrutiating it caused her eyes to fly open in an instant.


    Pain.


    Every part of her body was screaming pain. How did shee to feel so much pain?


    It exploded within her skull, trying to suck her back into her shadowy abyss of darkness.


    Her vision was blurry and her head seemed heavy. It spinned like a roller de that had lost its control.


    A beep apanied by another beep was heard. She whopped her head to see the foreign device causing that noise she felt was annoying like a bug.


    A shaky breath escaped Crystal¡¯s parted lips as her eyes locked with the various medical equipments that were ced like barriers next to her bed.


    Intravenous injections were pierced into her rigid arms. She made another weak attempt to move but it felt like her joints were glued together, incapable of separating.


    The pain shot through her cells again and Crystal pinched her eyes closed.


    It was as if a mountain was resting on her body as she found it so difficult to move her aching joints.


    Crystal painstakingly dragged her arms to the duvet of the bed and gripped on to it as if her life depended on it in an attempt to stand up.


    Her vision was still very much blurry as her eyelids slowly fluttered open.


    She sat at up with one push of her body upwards and winced.


    Where was this paining from?


    Why so much pain?


    Her breathing became rapid and she suck in breaths to calm herself down.


    Her frail hands trailed to her cotton gown and she likewise gripped on it, shifting her sickly legs from underneath the duvet to the cold floor.


    Crystal kept her feet on the seemingly ice floor and tried standing to get rid of her blurry vision. Her legs trembled and shook underneath her frail body as she stood up from the bed.


    Refusing to support her body, Crystal¡¯s knees buckled to the ground and she fell down, elbows grazing the flow causing her to wince.


    She wouldn¡¯t still give up even though she was in a hell lot of pain.


    Painstakingly, she crawled and held on to the vanity table that was ced in the centre of the room.


    Gripping on to it this time, she earned her sess and used it to support her thin frame.


    It took all the power within her to stand up again without crashing on to the cold floor.


    Her head spinned even more the moment she had gained her bnce on the ground and her legs suddenly felt too heavy to walk her but Crystal was determined to scurry out of the bedroom.


    As she took ponderous, shaky steps towards the door, dark dots began appearing in her vision causing her to shake her head regrly and blink frequently.


    With her sleeping body, she ventured towards the door, twisting the door knob until a click was heard.


    The doors opened with a click, escorting her out. Her steps were mortified, rickety like a toddler taking it¡¯s first step.


    Crystal¡¯s hand thrashed over a nearby flower pot ced by the door the moment she stepped out, causing it to fall, the piercing sound of ss shattering echoing through the walls of the hallway.


    She turned to see what had broken but couldn¡¯t make out much from it as a result of her slurred vision.


    She made tottering steps towards the railings of the stair case. Everywhere seemed so quiet and peaceful.


    One would actaully mistake her for being the only inhabitant of the mansion.


    ¡°My head¡±Crystal cried out, cing a hand on her forehead.


    It was searing hot, startling the young woman and causing her to flinch.


    Why was she in so much pain all of a sudden?


    Crystal found herself thinking  deeper than usual in an attempt to decipher the cause of her pain.


    Then the memories like lightening bolt struck her, seizing her breath and pulling tears to her eyes.


    It dawned on her as she remembered everything that took ce yesterday.


    Chase confessing love to her, Leonardo¡¯s sudden arrival, chase being beaten and dragged out like he was a petty thief and her sleeping under the shower.


    Everything felt so surreal to her. How did her life turn out to be this way? How did her life turn out to be this terrible, filled with misery, hurt and pain?


    How?


    That question rang in her mind, seeking for answers.


    Guilty was an understatement of how she was feeling.


    She felt like an ominous cloud of badluck, misfortune and uncertainties over anybody that happened to drop into her life.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chase¡¯s awful and agonising screams and pleadings still rang in her ears like an unending music on repeat. The disturbing and gory sight of his blood forming a pool that was encircling his dying body still shed through her mind like she was watching a movie. It sent cold shivers down her spine that got her suddenly shivering.


    The way she screamed and begged Leonardo;vigorously begging the brute to spare innocent chase¡¯s life with her nails wing at his carouse hands, yed constantly in her thoughts.


    Crystal could feel her eyes getting choked up with tears and a gag hauling up her throat.


    She was so deep in thought that she didn¡¯t realise she had reached the stairs before she suddenly started falling.


    Crystal let out a shriek as she felt herself descending but a strong arm wrapped around her slender waist keeping her from hitting the ground.


    With a sharp pivot, Crystal was turned to face Leonardo.


    She gasped and felt her lungs being short of breath as she stared eye ball to eye ball with Leonardo.


    In his blue cold eyes held pain, the agonising type. The type that you get when you are loosing someone you care about.


    ¡°What are you doing out of your bed?¡±Leonardo asked, a hint of concernced in his tone.


    For a moment, one could think he was actually caring but Crystal knew any better than to to trust the man who had inflicted so much pain into her soul.


    His grip on her waist was still firm as they locked their gaze.


    ¡°Why do you care?!¡±Crystal scoffed back, trying to keep a straight head as she could feel herself fading out again.


    ¡°I care because I own you¡±was his unfazed reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about me! I don¡¯t need it!¡± Crystal yelled in pain.


    What more could he do?


    He had taken away everything from her. The least he could do was to end this hell known as her life, atleast she would be in peace.


    Leonardo gave no reply. His grip on her waist lessened and Crystal immedately freed herself from it, staggering back.


    Leonardo attempted to move further but she hoisted her hands at him, making him stop in his tracks.


    ¡°What more do you want from me huh!? Haven¡¯t you done enough!?¡±Crystal spat, venomced in her tone.


    She could feel her body failing her, her vision hauling her to its bottomless pits of darkness as she spoke.


    ¡°You took everything! Every single fucking thing!¡±Crystal cried out as tears began distorting her already blurry vision.


    ¡°Crystal calm down¡±Leonardo advised noticing how her feet were unsteady.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking tell me to calm down!¡±Crystal retorted back.


    Her breathing became rapid and her head felt like a dumbbell.


    The darkness like an open arm weed her in and she felt herself been enveloped by it.


    ¡°Crystal¡±Leonardo called out the minute her knees were buckling to the ground.


    In a sh, he held on to her weak frame, hisrge arms encircling her petite figure.


    ¡°I hate you Leonardo¡±Crystal breathed, her voice barely above a whisper before she gave herself off to the darkness that flooded her vision.

 Mafia’s Obsession C20

    Inaudible yellings was what she could decipher in her slumber. She squeezed her eyes tight as she tried to focus on her sleep but the yellings echoed in her mind. It felt like it wasing from a faraway ce, pulling her into its hold.


    At once Crystal shot her eyes open. Her weak vision was distorted and blurred.


    Her eyes trailed to the curtains that were opened wide in hopes of a tempting breeze.


    The sky was painted in a horizontal canvas of blue, orange and pink colours, throwing its enthralling beauty over the mansion.


    How long had she been unconscious? Through out the day she had been slipping in and out of consciousness.


    One moment she was awake and the next moment she found herself being dragged back into the abyss of darkness by a strong ma like pain that was smashing to smithereens her limbs and cells.


    She squinted her eyes to try and make out the face of who it was thundering orders.


    It was Leonardo. By the looks of it, he clearly had no clue she was awake as he kept on booming orders at the doctors who stood in front of him.


    ¡°What is going on with her? Why is she in so much pain? I didn¡¯t pay you both tozy around did I?¡±Leonardo rhetorically asked.


    His Adams apple gobbled up and down in anger and he could feel his fest clenching just by thinking of Crystal¡¯s  weak state.


    Seeing her in this condition ignited fears within him. These sort of fears, he had never felt them before.


    He thought he never cared about her well-being but here he was doing everything he could to get her back on her feet.


    She disobeyed his orders and was never submissive. She even had a kiss with chase that blew up a grenade in his head. He almost killed chase because of it.


    But he was back here trying so hard to get her hale and hearty not even minding the cost.


    When did he suddenly be this caring? How did he be this?


    Leonardo racked his brain to find answers to why he suddenly felt scared by seeing Crystal in this state but he couldn¡¯t get one.


    His mind was lost in abyrinth of puzzles and mysteries.


    Nothing made sense to him now but all he knew was that he wanted to see Crystal healthy again.


    ¡°Will you both answer me!?¡¯Leonardo demanded after a long silence.


    ¡°It will be best if we take her to the hospital so she can be properly administered with drugs and treatment¡±Crystal heard the calm voice of one the doctor respond.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t going anywhere. If you can¡¯t treat her from home then you fuck off. I¡¯ll get better doctors to do that¡±Leonardo savagely spat at the two doctors.


    ¡°Mr Leonardo look..¡±one of the doctors tried reasoning with him but Leonardo hoisted his hands at him.


    ¡°You want me to take her to the hospital so she can get more sick huh? Her condition, her fragile state needs a calm and quiet ce to heal. My mansion is the perfect ce for that. If you can not treat her get your ass of my property and I¡¯ll hire morepetent doctors!¡±Leonardo raged like an angry bull, pointing his index finger at the mortified doctors.


    Crystal could faintly hear what the other doctors were saying. Her head spinned and that same excruciating pain was being thrown into her system again and again.


    Her throat felt dry and parched and her mouth felt acidic. She at once coughed alerting Leonardo and the doctors who quickly turned over to face her.


    ¡°You are awake¡±Leonardo frantically stated, rushing to her side.


    ¡°Water¡±she breathed out in a struggle.


    Leonardo poured water from the  nearby jug on the bedside wardrobe into a cup and fed it to her.


    Crystal drank it hungrily, allowing the cool water wet her desert lungs.


    ¡°What are you both looking at? Get out ore check her!¡± Leonardo baritone voice spat acrimoniously at the doctors.


    They quickly scurried to Crystal, checking her pulse and administering drugs into her drip and intravenous injections.


    ¡°Why are my in so much pain?¡±Crystal asked in a whisper, her eyes being choked up with tears.


    Leonardo gently took one of her frail hands and tenderly caressed it. ¡°You slept in the shower. You have a serious cold¡±


    ¡°You caused¡­ it¡±Crystal replied with hesistance.


    Leonardo ignored her reply and shot res at the doctors.


    ¡°Are you both done?¡±he rudely asked.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve already given you the list for her drugs. We wille check on her again¡±One of them nervously replied.


    Leonardo nodded and tore his gaze from the terrified doctors and back to an ailing Crystal.


    They scampered away leaving only Crystal and Leonardo.


    ¡°Crystal you will be fine ok¡± Leonardo whispered, leaning down to her.


    He brushed off some strands of her thin hair off her face and gave her a peck on the forehead.


    Her skin was hot on his lips.


    Crystal recoiled on feeling his lips on her feeble skin.


    He looked down at her, his eyes a pained stare of guilt and regret.


    He never knew him beating up chase would make Crystal fall sick.


    A sudden pang of jealousy began brewing within him but he managed to control himself.


    ¡°W-why are you l-loo-king at me like that?¡±Crystal struggled to ask in her shaky voice.


    Leonardo gave her no reply. He instead leaned forward once more and began nting pecks on her forehead.


    Crystal flinched once more, expecting his short kisses to be rough and dominating but it felt soft.


    It was calm and soothing, as if telling her that she would be alright.


    His pecks felt like a tranquilizer to her restless soul, gently putting her at ease ever so lovingly.


    How could the same lips that at one point in her life spat vile, hateful words to her also provide her with so much relief?


    Who exactly was Leonardo and what really went on in his mind?


    Leonardo stopped nting  kisses all over Crystal¡¯s face and stared at her.


    Crystal felt very ufortable under his piercing gaze and turned her face away.


    An unsettling silence settled between both of them for a while before the intrusion of a maid who carried a tray of food.


    Crystal stared jaws ajar at it.


    It was heavily stuffed with food. Was it all for her?


    The maid dropped it on the vanity table ced in the room and Leonardo motioned for her to leave.


    ¡°C¡¯mon it¡¯s time to eat¡±Leonardo softly said.


    He at once helped Crystal to sit up straight which got Crystal more dazed. He was being so caring.


    In between the procedure, Crystal kept  on wincing as a result of the various injections piercing through her skin and she feared Leonardo mightsh out at her as a result of her multiple pained cries but he didn¡¯t.


    He was being the opposite of what she knew him for right now.


    Leonardo ced the tray of food on the bed and stuffed some chicken in the fork.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He brought it up to Crystal¡¯s face and she attempted taking it from his hand but he shook his head at her whilst giving her raised eyebrows, as if telling her he would feed her.


    She gulped and took a bite out of the chicken as he had his unwavering gaze at her.


    Slowly, Crystal felt her nerves rxing and she gradually began feeling more at ease with Leonardo feeding her.


    He kept on feeding her like a toddler as she perused his appearance.


    His long hair that cascaded down his shoulders were dishevelled and messy.


    He had his sleeves folded up and his brows creased.


    He didn¡¯t look like he had rested himself nor eaten.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat too?¡±Crystal asked underneath her breath.


    She fervently prayed he wouldn¡¯t yell at her.


    Leonardo gave her a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat once you¡¯ve eaten¡±


    Wow. Who was this man sitting right in front of her? Was this the same Leonardo or it was a different person?


    When did Leonardo became so caring? Could he really be the beast she had always envisioned him as or there was more to his character?


    Her head throbbed with each puzzling question she threw at  herself.


    She opened her mouth and made an attempt to speak but Leonardo cut her short immedately.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat gattina. You eat first ok. Please eat so you can take your drugs¡±Leonardo admonished softly.


    Crystal slowly agreed to his request. Once again, silence swept through the atmosphere but it wasn¡¯t one that got her scared or anxious.


    This time she felt at peace with it and continued eating from Leonardo¡¯s hand.

 Mafia’s Obsession C21

    CRYSTAL


    My joints made cracking sounds as I tried stretching my pale body on the bed, wanting to feel the warmth of the duvet.  They felt so stiff like rusted irons that needed lubrication.


    My eyes at once shot open in a sh, the lights in my illuminated room almost blinding my sclera. I whipped my face to take a peak at the windows.


    The rays of the sunlight were seeping in through the curtains, making the temperature in the room warm. I truly didn¡¯t know what was going on with my body. I seriously can¡¯t believe I had spent the whole of yesterday slipping in and out of consciousness.


    I felt so ill and sickly yesterday. My head spinned, my throat ached and my skin was searing hot.


    This sudden illness was rming.


    I had just a hazy memory of what transpired yesterday.


    My mind travelled to Leonardo and in a flick, the memories came rushing back into my mind like floodwaters without restraint.


    He was in this same room by night with me, feeding me from his hands whilst nting wet soft kisses in form of pecks all over my face.


    I was still in awe of how those spiteful lips of his could provide so much warmth and empathy.


    His kisses were like those you give a lover you haven¡¯t seen for ages. He nted pecks all over my face like he cared deeply for me.


    I was stunned by his sudden nice gesture. One who walked in on both of us would almost think we are lovers.


    But I know better than to trust Leonardo and fall for his sudden affection towards my sickly state.


    He hasn¡¯t inflicted any thing other than pain in my life.


    I am in this fucking condition because of him in the first ce.


    Someone who didn¡¯t bat an eyelid before separating me from my sister and my life, neither did he flinch on seeing chase being brutally beaten up like he was a criminal yet suddenly I¡¯m sick and he tries to y the good guy. I will not fall for his tricks.


    I felt my blood boiling with fury as I reminisced about everything Leonardo had put me through up until now.


    He bought me like amodity, whipped my body because I wouldn¡¯t eat with him, barred me from leaving the mansion and almost killed chase because he felt entitled to possess me as his woman.


    Shivers ran down my spine as I recalled the day he whipped me like a ve. I suddenly found myself shivering and I shook my head to discard the gloomy memory.


    If Leonardo thinks he can suddenly turn up as the good guy in my life because he called in doctors to take care of me then he is definitely wrong.


    I hate him so much.


    I found my eyes being choked up with tears and quickly wiped it away with the back palms.


    I won¡¯t cry¡­ especially not for that beast of a man.


    An unexpected knock on the door snapped me out of my reverie.


    ¡°Ce in¡± my pale voice croaked.


    The door was pushed open slowly and the elderly figure of Maya stepped inside.


    I sucked in breath immediately and I felt my breathing clogged in my lungs.


    I didn¡¯t set my eyes on Maya again after chase¡¯s incident and the way sheshed out on me.


    The hurt, pain and grief in her eyes on seeing her dear grandson almost beaten to death by the one whom she raised was clearly visible.


    It shattered my heart, breaking it into smithereens and crushing it into dust. If only she had given me a chance to exin myself.


    But what exactly would I tell her?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After her painful retort at me, I never set my eyes on her again. Infact I felt more guilty than ever and I eagerly wished to just vanish into oblivion.


    It felt like my appearance into any body¡¯s life brings them nothing but misery and pain. I felt like the most unfortunate being on earth.


    Now seeing Maya again standing right before me got me stuperfied and lost for words. What would I tell her?


    Maya took ponderous steps towards my bed. On reaching my bed I moved my legs aside, giving her the space she needed.


    An awful silence enveloped the atmosphere as we both stared at each other. I gripped on to the sheets of my bed, my hands tightly squeezing them to calm down my frightened nerves.


    My mind raced through a million thoughts on what she would say to me.


    Maya suddenly held on to my hand softly. I parted my lips slightly and stared down at my hand and hers.


    ¡°Maya¡±I whispered facing her immedately. She offered me her warm soothing smile and I could feel the tension within me reducing so alps my hold on the bed sheets lessening.


    ¡°How are you Crystal?¡± She asked underneath her breath.


    I nodded at her, shing her a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m ok¡±i mumbled.


    ¡°Though I still feel weak¡±I added. Truthfully I did feel weak and pale but atleastpared to yesterday, I am much better.


    My head wasn¡¯t throbbing alot neither was my throat aching.


    Yesterday my skin felt like it was burning and I was in such an excruciating pain but today it had lessened.


    I peaked down at my hands that were now tattooed with intravenous injections. They looked so bony and frail.


    A deep sigh escaped my acidic throat and I stared back at Maya.


    ¡°Maya¡±I began.


    She nodded at me. That was the signal I needed to go on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±I apologised in one breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to chase. It is all my fault. I didn¡¯t mean for any of it to happen believe me. I cried so hard when I watched chase being beaten up. Up till now the thought still haunts my memories Maya. I truly never¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Crystal¡±Maya quickly butted in, cutting me off and stopping my rambling.


    I stared at her with pleading eyes and she gently brought her fingers to careress my cheeks.


    ¡°Crystal I understand ok. I¡¯m sorry for alsoshing out at you like that. I knew deep down it wasn¡¯t your fault¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise Maya¡±I replied.


    A smile broke on her lips.


    ¡°How is chase doing?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°Well¡±she began with an exhale.


    ¡°He is recuperating just fine Crystal¡±


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding. I felt ted on knowing that chase was doing just fine.


    Another question shot into my mind. I gulped hard and nervously shifted on the bed. ¡°I-is he umm.. angry with me?¡±I asked in a whisper


    I stared wide eyed at her, my heart beating suddenly fast eager to hear her response.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t to be honest. He just wished you had told him earlier that Leonardo was interested in you¡±Maya replied with a shake of her head.


    I let out a breath of relief once more on hearing that but then I remembered Leonardo once again.


    That name had be a nightmare in my life.


    I was tempted to ask where he was but I shook of the feeling.


    I straightened my spine and sat up straight. ¡°Thank you maya¡±


    ¡°I just want to see you recover ok¡±maya replied with doting eyes.


    I gave her a genuine smile. ¡°I have to freshen up now¡±I announced.


    Maya nodded and stood up from the bed. She stretched out her hands at me and I grasped on to them as she lifted me to my feet.


    Once again, the weight of my body on my feet felt like a dumbbell and I almost fell but Maya held on to me, supporting me.


    She guided my tottering feet towards the shower and watched me enter


    ¡°Oh Crystal¡±she called out from the outside having stepped out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Yes Maya¡±I replied.


    ¡°Leonardo will bring you breakfast ok¡±


    My eyes widened and my breathing got hitched.


    ¡°O-ok¡± was what I could stutter out.


    I heard her feet walk away and the door close behind her.


    I was trying so hard not to think of Leonardo and here I am being informed that he was going to bring me breakfast.


    What sort of the game is he trying to y with me?


    Well, whatever it is, I know I definitely won¡¯t fall for it.

 Mafia’s Obsession C22

    CRYSTAL


    My hands iled around on the bed, wandering aimlessly as I slowly drew in deep breaths to calm my stormy nerves that were causing wreckage in my mind.


    After Maya informed me that Leonardo would be the one to serve me breakfast, I had all the hairs in my body standing so rigid.


    The more I thought of seeing Leonardo again, the more it sent shivers like cold slithers down my spine even though I was having a hot shower.


    It gave me frightening goosebumps and I had to remind myself to breathe every now and then.


    I stared at the white intricate design ceiling of my room with my heart beating so erratic and my palms bing sweaty.


    Leonardo had seeded in making me always shudder by just the very mention of his name. I had never been so terrified of anyone the way I was of Leonardo.


    He was heartless and selfish, not caring who he hurt as long as he got his way.


    I hadn¡¯t been here for up to a year yet his attitude towards me was nothing to write home about. I truly wondered how his workers and most importantly Maya handled his domineering attitude.


    I wonder when I will finally get my freedom. I yearn to see the day Leonardo will finally set me free. I¡¯ll go far away from this mansion and most importantly from him.


    A rapid knock on the door cut through my soliloquy and I nced at the door, knowing fully well who it was.


    Dark, long raven locks dangling across his nape with steel cold blue eyes, colder than ciers, met with my mortified eyes.


    Dressed in navy blue track pants and a white hoodie, Leonardo stepped inside, a tray of food in his hands.


    I had longing eyes as I took in his appearance. This was the first time I was seeing Leonardo dressed so casually.


    He seldom dressed this way and was always on suits, ties and ck tuxedos.


    He approached my bed and ced the tray of food on the vanity table, his eyes locked with mine as we gazed at each other.


    He jutted with his chin for me to shift for him on the bed. Not wanting to invoke his wrath, I did as I was told and moved myself giving him a measurable amount of space in the bed.


    He picked up the tray and sat next to me. His eyes scanned my trepadised state and he closed in the distance between us in the bed by shifting even closer towards me, cing the tray on his thighs.


    I gulped and swollowed my nerves, trying to stop the jitters from spreading in my body.


    ¡°Good morning Crystal. How are you feeling now?¡±He softly asked with concern written over his face.


    God. That freaking nice tone again!


    What was he trying to prove to me? That he cared for me or what?


    I felt my blood boil and the temperature in the room seem to rise with my nerves.


    I blinked in an instant in a bid to calm myself down and I gave a nervous smile. ¡°I feel ok¡±I replied abruptly.


    He gave me quizzical brows. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I ignored his question and my eyes scrutinised the tray of food he he had on his thighs. It was heavily packed lik yesterday¡¯s.


    Chicken, pancakes, cheese, bacon, sausages, eggs and hot chocte tea with it steam filling the entire room decorated therge spherical tray.


    Ruthless he was but he sure did know how to present a breakfast in bed.


    My eyes snapped to meet his and I immedately caught him staring at me with those blue eyes hooded in desire.


    ¡°Are all these for me?¡±I asked with a hiked brow.


    He nodded in reply. ¡°Yes eat up. The doctors will be here soon to administer your drugs ok¡±


    He was acting so genuinely concerned. I felt like seriously pping him hard across the face. What was the need for this farcade show of concern?


    I suppressed my raging feelings to hit him hard across the face and focused my eyes on the food even yet I could still feel his hot gaze on me.


    I stretched my hand about to grip on to the cutleries but his hand swiftly lifted the fork and knife.    Catching me off guard, I stared a him in awe and watched him cut part of the pancakes and stuffing in into the fork.


    My eyes trailed with his movements , watching him raise the fork up to meet my mouth.


    ¡°Take¡±he demanded.


    I subconsciously parted my lips and took bites out of the pancakes stuffed in the fork.


    ¡°Eat it whole gattina¡± hemanded.


    I hearken to his instructions and took the whole pancake from the fork.


    ¡°Good girl¡±he smirked.


    Was this going to be a ritual for both of us now? Him always feeding me?


    I would have been more calm if someone else was doing this but with  Leonardo I can¡¯t seem to calm my nerves.


    It was saddening how even his supposed good sides got me scared to the bones.


    I allowed Leonardo feed me in silence and didn¡¯t utter any word.


    At some point I began coughing when I almost choked on a bacon.


    Leonardo quickly poured a ss of the chocte tea and I sculled it down at once.


    Wiping my lips with a tissue, he gave me doting stares.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±he asked.


    I pushed his hands away, having been fed up with his farcade care at this point.


    ¡°What do you want Leonardo?¡±I retorted back in reply.


    Leonardo had his brows wrinkled at me. ¡± What do you mean Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare act confused! What the hell do you want from me? Why are you suddenly acting so concerned towards me!? What do you stand to gain by acting up and having two face!?¡± I spat carelessly not caring the slightest about the repercussions of my words.


    He leaned in closer to my ear making me shudder and I moved my face backwards a little.


    ¡°I am a lot of things but I am not two faced¡±he huskily replied, his hot breath fanning my ear and lingering on my neck.


    I gasped. ¡°You are definitely a lot of things. You are selfish, ruthless, wicked, rude, overbearing and dominating, always wanting things to go your own way. I hate you I swear. After taking everything away from me you want to start acting all concerned towards me? Drop the act Leonardo!¡±I persisted further, daring to raise my voice and taunting him.


    Leonardo looked unfazed at my utterances. I stared at him, anger dancing in my eyes and my chest heaving continuously.


    I suddenly hissed in pain and held on to the back of my head as I felt a sudden pang of pain throb.


    ¡°Crystal¡±Leonardo called out some what hyper, stretching out his hand to grasp hold of my chin.


    I instinctively moved my chin away and shot him a hard re.


    ¡°Fuck it¡± I heard Leonardo cursing under his breath.


    Before I could even process what was going on, Leonardo pulled me closer to himself in sort of an embrace.


    His spicy scent filled my nostrils and his body felt so warm. I felt so tiny as he hauled me against his chest.


    ¡°I care about you Crystal. That¡¯s the truth. I am not being two faced¡±he silently whispered.


    I felt tears pool around my eyes. I fought the urge to cry but my body betrayed me as a traitorous tear slipped down my cheeks, followed by another.


    I am sure Leonardo must have felt the wet tear stains on his hoodie but he didn¡¯t say a word about it or asked me why I was sobbing.


    Probably he knew the reason.


    This was strange. He didn¡¯t hold on to me with an iron fist this time. It felt so tender. He was being so gentle like I was a fragile equipment that could break at any time.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Once again I felt myself rxing in his hold.

 Mafia’s Obsession C23

    CRYSTAL


    After my partial emotional break down disy, I saw a different new side to Leonardo.


    I am seriously still finding it hard to believe that I actually surrendered myself to his embrace. He felt so warm and I felt so little as his huge body enveloped mine in a warm hug.


    He was actually being more human and caring which was totally shocking for a man of his attitude.


    I expected mysh out to make him reveal why he was being so kind to me but instead it showed me a totally calm and cid side to Leonardo Constanzo.


    Several times I would ask myself within me if I were dreaming as Leonardoforted my tensed nerves.


    I know that before whenever I did try to raise my voice at him, it would always end up in a punishment from Leonardo.


    But now¨Ctoday¨C he hugged me. He really hugged me like he cared for me.


    I struggled to get that off my mind but it stayed filtered through my thoughts.


    I engaged in a little t¨ºt¨º-¨¤-t¨ºt¨º with Leonardo afterwards and I actually discovered some things about him.


    For one, I learnt he always slept with a gun and he would never go any where without it. I cringed knowing how dangerous he was.


    I totally forgot that this man ran a mafia and was a crime boss.


    I did more of the talking whilst he just nodded his head. It was more of a question and answer session as I was trying to decipher who exactly was Leonardo Constanzo.


    Though never letting go of his uncanny mask, I was beginning to see little signs of human nature in him.


    He hated avocados and he didn¡¯t like to talk alot. I ended up pinching in one or two stories about my life whilst he just listened with rapt attention.


    It was evening. The few thin strips of cloud in the horizon turned shimmering gold and pink as the sun set over the mansion.


    I had spent my entire day in the room as usual. But Leonardo strangely stayed with me. He watched me eat, engaged in a t¨ºt¨º-¨¤-t¨ºt¨º, lulled me to siesta and by the time I woke, my lunch was already served.


    The doctors were on time to check on me and administer my drugs. Like me, they probably didn¡¯t want to incure Leonardo¡¯s wrath.


    He would always bark at them if he noticed my face being disconcerted as I was receiving my daily dose of intravenous injections.


    They would freeze on the spot, their rigid eyes darting to the ground the moment Leonardo barked orders at them, breathing fire and breamstone on them.


    At some point, I felt sorry for the trepadised doctors observing how frightened they would be whenever Leonardo noticed my features contorted in pain so I did my best to mask the pain I would feel as I recieved my injections.


    After the doctors left, Leonardo called a maid who had my bath prepared after which we both had dinner in my room.


    He had his arm wrapped around my shoulder with my petite figure hauled against hisrge frame.


    He was reading me one of the books I did not get the chance toplete before I got hit by this dreadful illness.


    It was tittled ¡®Faceless¡¯ by Amma Darko, a Ghanaian novel.


    I really loved the novel. It portrayed the phenomenon of the street child especially females who were left to fend for themselves in a world dominated by greedy, irresponsible and cruel men in their lives.


    Reading the story kind off reminded me of my own father. Never actaully contributing to the upkeep of the family, he was an alcoholic and a chronic gambler.


    Deposing all the workload on my poor mum, I watched my mother painstakingly struggle to put food on the table whilst my greedy father swindled away her money on womanizing and gambling.


    Whenever I thought of my childhood, I got so emotional. While other children of my age had nice and enthralling memories, mine was filled with nothing but pain, grief and sorrow.


    Mother would work her ass out to take care of myself, Mabel and our greedy father yet he wouldn¡¯t have the decency to live up to his responsibility as the man of the house.


    On many asions, I witnessed him hitting my mother. Heaven knew I had tried calling 911 countless times but I was always stopped by my mother. Sheter got me to promise her that I¡¯ll never call the cops on my father.


    I was dumb struck. So many nights, I would wonder why my mother was still habiting with my irresponsible and non chant  father.


    Could it be because of I and Mabel? Was she scared of how she would take care of us by ourselves?¨CI would ask myself.


    But it felt absurd because even though she still stayed with my dad, she was the one taking care of the family. She was the breadwinner, she was the wife and she was the husband. My father was just another living being in our house. The only tittle I saw fit to address him as was as my mother¡¯s ¡®partner¡¯.


    Questions like those rummaged my mind every fucking time, as I sought answers to why my mother was willing to endure my father¡¯s abuses.


    It wasnt until I gathered up courage to go ask her the reason she stuck by my father.


    Her answer got me weak in the knees. With tears in her eyes, she narrated her life with my father.


    It turned out that my father was never like this from the beginning.


    Mum described him as being the perfect man for her. He was kind, caring, loving and hard-working.


    Life was, well sunny for them at the start. But everything came dwindling  down when my dad¡¯s business crashed.


    ording to my mother, my dad¡¯s supermarket caught aze as a result of an electrical failure. He lost everything.


    To top it off his savings got ripped off  from him when he engaged in a business with one of his supposed friend whoter on duped him of everything. Several times my dad triedmiting suicide but was stopped by my mum.


    She believed and hoped for a better future but my dad ording to her had lost all will to live.


    He became uncaring and unappreciative towards my mum, not contributing a dime or more support to the upkeep and wellbeing of his family.


    He resorted to gambling and somehow managed to get himself in debt to Leonardo before his demise with my mother in a car crash.


    Reminiscing about those gloomy memories brought tears to my eyes.


    I sniffed my nose and fought the tears from spilling.


    Life was so hard on I and Mabel. We moved to New York trying to get away from our depressing childhood but the past still haunted our present which was how I found myself here.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Crystal what is wrong?¡±Leonardo asked which pulled me out of my mncholic thoughts.


    I had totally forgot he was in my room with me. Seemed like I zoned him out.


    I could barely remember what he read.


    ¡°Nothing¡±I replied with a shake of my head.


    He gave me a quizzical brow. ¡°I can read you like an open book. Spill¡±


    ¡°I said nothing!¡±I snapped back which I immedately regretted afterwards.


    I shouldn¡¯t have done that. He had been calm with me and now probably he was going to change back to giving me his beastly attitude.


    I shook like a leaf as his blue cold ciers stared at me, the white rays of the moon shining through the curtains and falling on his sharp profile making his eyes shimmer and look so devilish.


    He dropped the book by the bedstand, our eyes not leaving each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Crystal?¡±he asked one more time.


    I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I was even holding. I expected him to shout at me but he somehow was calm.


    I inhaled sharply. ¡°I was just thinking of my dad and mum¡±


    ¡°Oh Travis price¡±he acknowledged.


    Wow. He remembered his name.


    ¡°Yes¡±I replied with a nod.


    ¡°Why were you thinking of your dad?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Well this book reminded me of him. It is a book that gives detailed narration of the plights of females in broken homes. And my home was broken¡±I answered, my tension reducing.


    Leonardo nodded with a hum. ¡°Atleast your dad and mum never seperated did they?¡±


    I shook my head.


    Even with dad¡¯s unbearable attitude, mum never left him and dad well he never did leave home withouting back.


    ¡°No actually¡±


    He gave a false chuckle.


    Did his mum and dad seperate?


    Come to think of it, Maya never spoke about his parents and Leonardo never did so too.


    I was tempted to ask but I felt frightened and timid.


    Leonardo browsed my facial expression. ¡°I know you want to ask Crystal¡±he said as if reading my thoughts.


    I gulped and nodded at his statement.


    ¡°My mum left my dad. They divorced. Apparently she left with her lover. Later on my dad had to bring in Maya to take care of me. Maya brought up I and chase in this mansion. My dad rarely had my time. So who I ever knew as a parent was Maya and is still Maya¡±


    I stared at him with longing eyes. This was probably the only personal information about himself Leonardo had voiced out to me.


    Was that why he grew up to be so cold? Did his childhood really traumatise him this much?


    ¡°Crystal well that was in the past¡±He added with a gruff as if the very thought of his childhood brought him vexation.


    I could only nod.


    I watched him pick up the novel. ncing at me and back at the novel, he began reading without hesitation.


    I watched him read, a million thoughts running in my mind.


    Probably I and Leonardo were not as different as I thought.

 Mafia’s Obsession C24

    CRYSTAL


    That tiny ray of hope in a bleak situation can prove to be very fortunate. Watching your world crumble before your very eyes and sacrificing everything including your freedom to see your loved ones happy is probably one of the most painful decisions you can make.


    Hope they say is a fire in our hearts.


    It¡¯s an anchor that holds us firm. It¡¯s a light that shines like the sun if you keep it alive in your heart with the firm belief of a better future ahead.


    I feel my hope of leaving this mansion renewed and rejuvenate following the talk I had with  Leonardo yesterday night and also seeing his now calmer and tranquil side.


    He was able to tell me a tip of the iceberg concerning his childhood which probably meant he was beginning to feel open with me.


    Maya did tell me that Leonardo was a very secretive person. One could hardly guess what was going on in that malicious mind of his and he hardly talked about his childhood and parent but yesterday he gave me a glimpse of it.


    That was progress. If he continued to open up to me and let down his imprable walls of feeling human emotions then probably one day, he might let me go.


    Thinking of that brought beaming smiles to my face as I stepped out from the shower.


    Maya told me Leonardo would want me to eat in the dinning table with him.


    Truth be told, over this past few days of my illness, I had be less scared of him. Before I would get a fright on hearing he wanted to eat with me but now I felt nothing of that sort. Well at least it had reduced to a great extent.


    I quickly put on a floral gown apanied with some pink t shoes. I squirted a vani scented perfume over myself before smearing a cherry lip gloss on my lips.


    Yes I was still ill but atleast I could look healthy and filled with life.


    I let down my hair gracefully when a  knock on my door was heard.


    ¡°Come in¡± I replied to whoever it was.


    Was it Maya?


    Locking his eyes with mine, Leonardo¡¯s tall frame entered my room.


    He was dressed in a blue rip jean and a grey sweater.


    His long hair was let to cascade down. He looked pretty handsomee to think of it.


    ¡°You like what you see?¡±Leonardo asked teasingly noticing I was gawking at him.


    I gulped and blinked severally. My face went red and it felt flush of its colours. I tried hiding my embarrassment and bit my bottom lip. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself¡± I heard myself speak out in my defence.


    Leonardo chuckled and took predatorial steps towards me. He gazed down at me whilst I adverted my eyes from his tempting stare.


    He ced a finger underneath my chin and raised it to face his. Once again I felt the colours of my cheek drained as we locked gaze with each other.


    ¡°You look good¡±he whispered, his voice caressing me.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I replied to what seemed like the onlypliment I had gotten so far throught out my stay here with Leonardo.


    ¡°Shall we go get breakfast?¡±He requested with a hiked brow.


    I nodded and attempted to walk out but in an instant, Leonardo scooped me up bridal style to my utmost surprise.


    My face turned beetroot red on impact. He scooped me up like I was a leaf.


    ¡°W-what are y-you doing?¡±I asked stuttering.


    I had various emotions racing through me currently.


    Leonardo began walking out the door with me in his hands.


    ¡°I am carrying you can¡¯t you see that?¡±He replied cheekily.


    ¡°Of course I can. Why are you doing that?¡±I retorted back, my hands ced on his broad chest.


    He gave a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°You are still ill. Now keep quiet¡±he demanded authoritatively.


    Even in his calm state, he spoke with the authority that one wouldn¡¯t dare go against.


    I surrendered to his demand and allowed him carry me downstairs, not like I even had a choice to refuse him from carrying me.


    My eyes roved around, scrutinizing every corner of the house as we approached the dinning table.


    A banquet of breakfast had been prepared already. Different delicacies were spread across the dinning table creating a wonderful odour frenzy of the aroma various dishes syncing together and infusing in the atmosphere.


    Leonardo gently ced me on one of the ck leather chairs of the dinning table and sat next to me.


    Wow. It felt like forever since Ist stepped my feets downstairs. My illness had me staying upstairs all through. The air downstairs felt warm, soothing my pale skin.


    The living room was bustling with life and activities with various workers attending to their different duties.


    ¡°Open up¡±Leonardo ordered bringing a spoon filled with sd to my mouth.


    I hearken to his request and allowed him feed me.


    It had became the normal tradition between both of us ever since I got ill.


    Our dinner was observed in silence but it wasn¡¯t the unsettling and grave type of silence.


    It was peaceful andforting.


    Leonardo kept on feeding me till I was absolutely full to the brim.


    ¡°Eat just thisst spoon¡± he requested.


    I shook my head with a frown.


    I felt like I might explode if I tasted another grain of food.


    ¡°Eat it Crystal¡±he sharply demanded.


    I flinched and in a sh,  Iplied with his directive.


    ¡°Good kitten¡±he smirked watching me chew the food.


    ¡°Um sir. The doctors are here¡±a maid announced nervouslying over to I and Leonardo.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Atleast now I know Leonardo would not force me to eat more again.


    Leonardo dismissed her with a wave of his hand. I watched her scurry away.


    Leonardo assisted me, bringing me to my rickety feet.


    Once again, he carried me up bridal style.


    ¡°Leonardo I can walk. Drop me down¡±I chided.


    ¡°Not a chance¡± he huffed.


    What was this new side of Leonardo I was witnessing?


    He took me to a sofa and gently ced me on it.


    As if on cue, the doctors came in.


    ¡°Great. Now you two do your job¡±Leonardomanded at once.


    Wow. He was still very much dominating.


    They need not to be told neither did they spare a second earlier.


    My intravenous injections were pulled out and they both stared at my facial expression, making sure I didn¡¯t wince.


    A smile wore on their faces after that had inspected my state.


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering very fast. Keeping her in your home for treatment was a good idea after all¡±


    Leonardo had his arm folded across his chest.


    ¡°Of course I was right¡±Leonardo cockily replied.


    ¡°Just make sure you avoid taking cold showers please and do take your drugs¡±another doctor advised.


    ¡°She will. I¡¯ll make sure of that¡± Leonardo replied, giving me cursory nces.


    I watched the doctors go. I felt happy knowing that I was recovering and it seemed Leonardo yed a very big role in making sure of that.


    Could he be really sincere when he told me he cared about me?


    Leonardo picked me up once more.


    Guess I had to get use to this.


    He walked out the door with me in his arms leaving me confused.


    Where we going?


    ¡°Leonardo where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You will see¡±came his abrupt reply as we approached one of the numerous parked cars littered around his mansion.


    * * * * * *


    Crystal watched the waves bang across the rocks causing a vociferous thud. The salty air pped across his cheeks and the wind whipped her hair in various directions.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal tucked her hair by the side of her ear and focused on the enthralling beauty of the beach.


    Everything felt so serene and surreal to her. Leonardo literally brought her to the beach.


    She couldn¡¯t remember thest time she came to the beach.


    She hardly had time for recreational activities.


    ¡°Walk with me shall you?¡±Leonardo requested which seemed more like amand as he already stood up from the sandy shores.


    He stretched forward his hand towards Crystal and she grasped on to it,ing to her feet.


    The ground felt warm and cold altogether underneath Crystal feet as she walked hand in hand with Leonardo.


    ¡°Did your goons have to follow us?¡±Crystal asked, whipping her face back and catching sight of Leonardo¡¯s men walking behind them.


    ¡°For protection Crystal¡±he replied.


    ¡°Why are you being nice to me?¡±Crystal dared to ask.


    She clearly needed to know the reason once again. Thest time she asked, he didn¡¯t give her a clear reason and the atmosphere felt very tensed.


    Now was probably the best time to ask.


    ¡°Tell me why?¡±Crystal persisted further.


    Leonardo tilted his head to her side. ¡°Tell me. why do you think I am being nice to you?¡±


    ¡°Um I don¡¯t know. You feel guilty or something¡±Crystal replied with sunken shoulders.


    Leonardo chortled. ¡°For beating up chase and making you fall sick? Well chase is like a brother to me so I do feel bad about that but I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do away with anybody that tries to take you away from me¡±he gravelly replied.


    Crystal gasped immedately.


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡±she queried at once, halting in her steps.


    Leonardo stopped walking too and faced her. ¡°Because you are mine Crystal¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand who gave you the right to im me to be honest¡±Crystal snapped back.


    Leonardoughed. ¡°Try as much as you can to run away from it but that¡¯s the truth. You will always be mine. You will learn to ept it¡±


    Leonardo began walking ahead of Crystal who stood dazed.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t ept it huh?¡±Crystal asked making him stop once more in his tracks.


    ¡°You will kitten. You will¡±Leonardo replied confidently without turning his back to face her.


    ¡°You are a freak Leonardo¡±Crystal scoffed, quickening her feet to catch up to his strides.


    ¡°Are you just knowing that?¡±Leonardo cockily replied with a satisfied smirk.


    His answer still got her fazed and stuperfied. He sounded so confident of himself.


    Well only time would tell if she would ept to be his or not.

 Mafia’s Obsession C25

    CRYSTAL


    I yawnedzily, pinching my eyes shut and flying it back open once I had been aroused from my deep slumber.


    My eyes peaked at the open windows that had curtains swaying over them in the rhythm of the cool early morning wind.


    I stood on my wobbly feet and took tottering steps to one of the windows. The cold wind was ever so soothing on my skin, tenderly caressing it.


    I strained my neck and noticed the pond some metres away.


    Wow I never did know I could see the pond from my windows.


    The sun and the moon were clearly visible in the early morning sky.


    I watched the palm trees sway to the gentle breeze of the warm sun.


    The entirendscape was basking in the warm glow of the sun.


    I exhaled slowly and my minds brought back shes of I and Leonardo¡¯s walk in the beach.


    Strangely, it was nice. It was not how I had totally thought it would turn out. Leonardo¡¯s attitude was evolving these days.


    He was more calm and less angrier.


    He never snapped back at me. He always looked after my needs and made me feel¨Cwell anything close to being cared for.


    Whenever I had tried to understand why he was being so nice to me, it left me more puzzled.


    Was it because I was Ill?


    Well the doctor said I was recovering now so I was expecting him to go back to his normal overbearing, selfish attitude anytime soon.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all good things hardly stayed in my life. I truly won¡¯t be surprised if he began acting up towards me again.


    I can not trust him fully. Hell not even partially!


    He hasn¡¯t earned my trust yet and I don¡¯t want to buy his show of kindness.


    Life had taught me on countless asions not to expect too much from other people to avoid disappointments and pain and Leonardo was not an exception to that.


    He had caused me so much pain and it will take time to actually overlook that.


    I inhaled once more and shuffled my feets to the shower to freshen up.


    My shower was hot as expected¨Cdoctor¡¯s advice. It really did justice in warming my skin and distracting my never ending thoughts from Leonardo.


    I could only focus on the thin droplets of water hitting my bare skin.


    I stepped out from the bathroom with just a towel wrapping around my petite body. I took my hair dryer to dry off the water in my wet hair beforebing it downwards.


    I wanted to pack it to a pony tail but something clicked in my mind.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t like my hair packed. I noticed that. He liked running his hands down my hair during the few days I was caged up in this room.


    I decided to leave my hair cascading over my shoulders. Not like I cared about his preferences but I truly didn¡¯t want to incure his wrath.


    My stomach grumbled snapping  me out of the gloomy past and into the present.


    I was hungry.


    I had alreadyid down clothes on the bed. I slipped on my panties and applied a lotion to my body.


    It was part of those expensives body gifts Leonardo had gotten for me from one of his trips to Australia.


    Come to think of it, I never actually saw Leonardo leave for work anymore ever since I fell ill.


    Could it be that he put his job aside to cater for me?


    What the fuck. I bit my bottom lip. I felt guilty and same time confused.


    Guilty because I know for one he was a busy man and him keeping his work aside for my sake would onlypile more work duties on him.


    I felt confused because what the hell is Leonardo doing? Why is he sacrificing for me?


    I shook my head and continued dressing up, my grumbling stomach raging within me.


    I put on a spaghetti hand floral gown apanied by some palm slippers. I needed to feel light and airily. I smeared some lip gloss on my lips and squirted myself a perfume.


    I twisted the door knob, opening the door and stepping outside.


    My heart suddenly began palpitating as I wandered through the hallways.


    Ever since Leonardo told me yesterday that I would ept to be his, I had been having mixed feelings. What did he mean by that?


    Would he point a gun at my head and force me to wed him?


    Well it wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t do. Leonardo was fully capable of that.


    God. What is Leonardo doing to my thoughts.


    I approached the stair case and walked downstairs. My palm shoes clicked against the tiled floor causing me to scrunch my face.


    I didn¡¯t like the sound.


    My eyes scrutinised the imperial living room and it whipped to the dinning room once I had gotten downstairs.


    Where the hell was Leonardo?


    Had he gone to work? Wow. Here I was thinking he sacrificed work for me and he must have probably gone back to work.


    I saw Maya approaching from the kitchen and gave her a smile ¡°Maya good morning¡±I greeted


    She returned back my smile with a smile of her own.


    ¡°Goodmorning dear how was your night?¡±


    ¡°Fine Maya how are you doing?¡±I asked feeling a little ted suddenly.


    She gave me a nod. ¡°I am fine Crystal. How is your body? I hope you are recovering just fine? Leonardo really made sure to provide expert doctors under the best conditions and I truly hope all that is paying off¡±


    Iughed mildly. ¡°Of course it is Maya. I am recovering just fine¡±


    It was nice knowing she cared for me this much even after what transpired between I, chase and Leonardo.


    My eyes strained about, searching for that one man, that one individual that was giving me puzzled thoughts.


    ¡°Oh are you looking for Leonardo?¡±Maya asked  with a brow raised at me making me snap my eyes to face hers.


    I felt slightly embarrassed noticing she was able to read my thoughts.


    I nodded shyly.


    ¡°He is in the kitchen dear¡±she pointed her index finger at the direction of the kitchen.


    I mouthed her a ¡°thank you¡± and watched her go away.


    Such a lovely woman. She truly reminded me of my mother.


    I quickly cleaned the few tiny tear drops that slipped past my eyelids and made my way to the kitchen.


    I entered the broad kitchen and spotted Leonardo whisking some eggs in a bowl. His back was faced at me.


    About five chefs were littered all around the kitchen, each busy with breakfast preparation and only giving me a slight nod of their head to acknowledge my presence.


    As if sensing my arrival in the kitchen, Leonardo turned his face to meet mine. His hair was kind off messy, covering some parts of his face.


    With sharp jawline, high cheek bones, bright blue eyes not cold like before, perfect amount of brows and having a shade of peach lips; Leonardo really looked handsome.


    I cringed knowing I was observing his facial features.


    ¡°Crystal how are you and how was your night?¡±He asked rather too friendly.


    ¡°I am fine and my night was ok. What about yours? Leonardo are you making breakfast?¡±I asked trying to decipher what he was doing.


    He nodded and snatched the bowl of whisked eggs from the kitchen counter in a fluid motion before showing it to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing frittata. It¡¯s an Italian dish simr to omelette¡± Leonardo replied bringing the bowl in full view to my curious eyes.


    ¡°Why are you preparing breakfast?¡±I asked once more.


    He gave a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°In as much as I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t want you to fall sick because you hate me. So I want to make you feel asfortable as ever¡±


    I felt speechless at his utterance.


    I had always told him I hated him but him saying it made me feel¨Ci don¡¯t know¡­ probably weird.


    Heughed it off and his eyes scanned me from up to down.


    ¡°You look beautiful as usual. Your outfit is perfect for where I¡¯m taking you to¡±


    I gave him curious brows. ¡°Where is that?¡±


    I rubbed my elbow with my right hand as I suddenly felt self conscious under his gaze, my eyes darting to the ground.


    ¡°You shall see¡±Leonardo replied evasively, turning his eyes back to the counter.


    ¡°Go wait for breakfast gattina¡± he instructed.


    I felt overwhelmed by curiosity to know where he was taking me too.


    Well he said I¡¯ll see.


    I retreated out of the kitchen and towards the dining room.


    Minutester, breakfast was served with Leonardo joining me. He fed me as usual even though I protested otherwise and we engaged in our random t¨ºt¨º-¨¤-t¨ºt¨º.


    Once done, I waited for Leonardo to freshen up giving me time to also get ready for wherever he was taking me too. He led me out of the mansion and towards his waiting limousine.


    Inquisitiveness had be the best of me. I shot him questions incessantly on where we were going  but he kept on replying evasively.


    I finally gave up and decided to close my eyes , getting some shut eye and wanting to be awaken when we arrived at our destination.


    ¡°Crystal wake up we are here¡±Leonardo¡¯s voice rang in my ear, arousing me up from my light sleep.


    My jaws dropped and I had goo goo eyes on seeing where we were.


    ¡°No fucking way¡± I gasped.

 Mafia’s Obsession C26

    Crystal felt her eyes widened in amazement, astounded by where Leonardo had brought her too.


    Surprise washed over her face as she stared jaws ajar at the huge scenery before her eyes.


    It was an airport. He brought her to a freaking airport.


    She fed her eyes on the huge aircrafts and her ears twitched to their boisterous noise.


    Watching some nes take off and somending, Crystal had her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Was he going to show her round the airport?¡ªshe thought to herself.


    Or was he nning on shipping her off to a faraway country like Columbia to be a ve?


    The surprise that had webbed over her face had now beenpletely erased by fear which settled in her features.


    Where was he nning on taking her too?


    Her eyebrows were pulled up together in sudden panic and fear.


    ¡°L-leonardo w-where are you taking me too?¡±Crystal asked in apprehension.


    ¡°Rx Be. You will see¡±he said cooly and walked out of the limousine, Crystal following suit.


    Once down from the limousine, Leonardo ced hisrge hands on Crystal¡¯s back causing her to shiver and giving her multiple goosebumps as they began heading towards the entrance of the airport.


    Two men approached them, one was younger than the other. The older one was ded in Grey suit outfit, putting on what seemed like rmended sses. He had pepper coloured hair and a stubble to match his advanced age.


    The younger man was taller and in Armani suit. His chestnut brown hair was a little messy but it fitted his features well.


    ¡°Delighted to see you once again Mr Constanzo¡± The older man greeted formally with enthusiasm and high spirits.


    The two men offered Leonardo their hands and did same to Crystal.


    Crystal just stared tongue tied.


    Was he really nning on shipping her far away?


    ¡°Your jet awaits you as you had requested¡±The younger man spoke with personification.


    ¡°Good job, thank you Ro and Alfonso¡± Leonardo replied.


    ¡°Right this way¡± the younger man motioned with his hands as they both began leading Crystal and Leonardo into the huge airport that was bustling with activities.


    ¡°No need for security checks as usual¡± he added. Crystal watched the people in the airport move like a tide. Sounds of people chattering and various announcements echoed all around the airport.


    The men walked fairly speedily as if they were in some sort of rush whilst Leonardo walked behind with Crystal, his hand still ced on her back.


    He could have easily walked ahead of her but she knew he was slowing down in pace as a result of her weak strides.


    It took some time before they could get to the runway. Once there, they passed the security, a couple of doors and headed towards a flight of stairs before they finally came out to enter one of those small airport cart like vehicles.


    Everything felt so surreal to Crystal. She still felt very much skeptical about Leonardo bringing her to this airport and his strangely nice behaviour towards her.


    Where the hell was he taking her too? She fervently prayed her suspicions weren¡¯t true and that Leonardo was not nning on flying her off to somewhere far to be a ve to some foreign man.


    ¡°Crystal¡±Leonardo called out.


    Crystal regained herself and realised that Leonardo had already gotten off the cart, his hand reaching for hers.


    She grasped it hesitantly and stepped out. Her jaws droped on seeing the enormous jet that stood right in front of them.


    ¡°Come on Crystal. Do you want to stand in the runway all day?¡±Leonardo rhetorically asked to a gawking Crystal.


    Crystal quickly closed her parted lips and her face got flushed in embarrassment. She hadn¡¯t realise she had her mouth at agape from staring so intensely at the huge aircraft before her eyes.


    ¡± Uh¨Cyeah.. I¡¯ming. But will you tell me where you are taking me to?¡±Crystal asked  once they had begun walking towards the ne¡¯s staircase.


    ¡°Nope. But all you need to know is that I took some days off from work to give you this treatment so you should enjoy it¡±he winked mischievously.


    Crystal gulped. ¡°Hmm okay¡±she replied nervously as they reached the bottom of the ne stairs.


    The interior was as breath taking as she had imagined it¨Cif not more.


    It looked like a living room¨Ca huge expensive living room.


    Golden lights illuminated it coupled with the fact that it had huge spaces in between the seats.


    The walls were coloured coffee brown with in depth white lines forming a pattern. The floor felt so soft underneath her palm slippers.


    She gazed down at it. It was covered in soft wisteria carpet.


    Her eyes then trailed to the left part of the jet that had about eight syrup brown seats, each with setbelt.


    Opposite it was a scarlet red lenthy couch with fluffy pillows to match it.


    The jet also had a mini bar and also  a bed covered perfectly with purple sheets.


    A huge t screen tv was ced at the centre. At the end of the jet stood  a door, which probably led to the toilet and probably a shower¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t be surprised if his jet had one.


    Crystal was at lost for words. Every thing felt too good to be true.


    ¡°Let us seat be¡± Leonardo said to her, taking her by the hand to the lengthy scarlet red couch.


    ¡°Wow this is amazing¡± Crystal breathed out as she felt the ne take off.


    Leonardoughed. ¡°Have you ever been on a ne before? You look so amazed¡±


    Crystal shook her head sadly. ¡°I haven¡¯t. Um¨Cwe¨Cuhm¡­ in my family.. my mum never had enough money to actually afford domestic flights¡± Crystal confessed, her eyes darting to the ground before buckling her seat beat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo noticed the change in her facial expression and bodynguage as his own expression turned softer.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not something to be shy about. There is a first time for everything¡±Leonardo said with a soft smile which took Crystal aback, her eyes snapping to meet his.


    Leonardo leaned in more into the couch and turned his face to meet Crystal¡¯s.


    ¡°You really did loved your mum yes?¡±Leonardo asked curiously, sounding very interested in hearing Crystal reply even though he clearly knew what the answer would be.


    ¡°I loved her so much. I miss her everyday of my life. She was the perfect description of a hard working and submissive wife¡±Crystal   replied proudly with a broad smile.


    Leonardo had a smile form on his face listening to her sing praises of her mother. Crystal noticed it and hiked brows at him.


    ¡°Have you um seen your mother over the years?¡± Crystal felt tempted to ask.


    After all she did tell him about her own gloomy past.


    He gave a sharp inhale and a slow exhale, widening his legs more and running his hands through his dark hair. ¡°She died some years ago. After she left with her lover¡±


    Crystal gasped. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Leonardo probably must have passed through a lot growing up.


    ¡°And your father? Is¡­ he umm¡±crystal had her voice trailed off not knowing how toplete her question.


    ¡°He is alive¡±Leonardo finished for her. ¡°But not in this country¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s just say he retired and had to leave the country for his dear son to take over his dirty job¡±Leonardo mused.


    Crystal was about speaking when a woman approached them both.


    ¡°She must be the air hostess¡± Crystal thought.


    Her pointed heels made soft clicks as she swayed her hips towards them.


    She had a pair of ck transparent tights coupled with a tight ck skirt that was above her knee and matching ck blouse.


    Her blonde hair was left to fall and her face wore a thickyer of makeup.


    ¡°Nice to see you Mr Leonardo¡± She spoke sultrily, fluttering her fully coated eyshes at him and bitting the bottom of her glossy lips.


    Crystal felt slightly insecure noticing how beautiful she was. The hostess paid little attention to Crystal and entirely focused on Leonardo.


    Who wouldn¡¯t? He was like a Greek god.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± She added with a smile, this time throwing Crystal a distasteful look.


    ¡°Whiskey and give her a strawberry drink with ice¡±Leonardo replied, shutting her off immedately.


    She masked her disappointment and put up a stoic expression.


    ¡°Sure. Nice to see you once again¡±she was relentlessly trying to flirt with Leonardo but he paid no heed to her.


    Leonardo gave her a nod rather than reply and Crystal watched her walkway in disappointment, her lips pouting childishly.


    A smug smile appeared on Crystal face.


    Why did she feel rxed knowing Leonardo didn¡¯t pay the hostess any attention.


    Was she feeling jealous?


    ¡°She seems nice¡±Crystal lied tried to mask the fact that she felt insecure of the hostess.


    ¡°She is one of those sluts I took out¡±Leonardo spat carelessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her that. It¡¯s wrong to degrade women by your words and actions. You did that to me several times in the strip club and by calling me a maid in your party¡±Crystal chided making Leonardo give her am apologetic look in his eyes.


    ¡°Besides you took her out? To where?¡± Crystal added curiously.


    Leonardo gave a sly grin. ¡°L¡¯ho scopata¡±


    ¡°I have no clue what you just said¡±Crystal replied unfazed.


    ¡°I fucked her¡±Leonardo replied grinning.


    ¡°I can show you if you want¡±He added huskily, whispering into her ears.


    Crystal felt her face turning red and she let out a short gasp.


    Her cheeks got drained of its colours at Leonardo sensual statement.


    ¡°Stop that¡±she nervously chided, her eyes darting to the window, watching the clouds soar with them.


    Leonardo gave a heartyugh.


    Leonardo was showing off his yfull side. This was definitely going to be a very long flight for both of them.

 Mafia’s Obsession C27

    CRYSTAL


    ¡°What! You did all that just to get a day off from school!?¡±I asked in high pitch, my brows pulled up in total astonishment at Leonardo¡¯s tale.


    He chortled and gave me a sly smirk. ¡°Ofcourse.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon don¡¯t act surprised. You know me and you know my character¡± he added sharply.


    I blinked severally, almostughing. Leonardo was a whole box of weird.


    ¡°You burnt your school books and began smoking in ss so as to get suspended! That¡¯s insane¡±I screeched.


    Leonardoughed it off. ¡°I¡¯m insane baby girl. I know¡±


    ¡°Now tell me¡± he requested, pouring himself another ss of whiskey.


    ¡°Did you engage in any sort of mischief while you were in high school?¡±


    I shook my head, pouting my lips a little. My eyes locked with his and I almost giggled at his quirky look.


    ¡°I was an obedient student. Teachers pet you might even say¡± I chirped.


    ¡°Unlike some people I know that almost made their teachers run mad¡±I taunted Leonardo.


    He ruffled up my hair which made me jerk in my seat.


    ¡°Leonardo now my hair is scattered¡±I whined trying tob down the bed nest Leonardo had turned my hair into with my hands.


    Leonardo gave a smug smile. ¡°Good for you¡±


    I gasped shockingly. ¡°You are a beast¡±


    I stared at his unfazed facial expression which made me chuckle.


    I know I usually called him a beast but this time it was more of teasing than actually meaning it.


    ¡°Crystal if I perhaps am a beast then what are you?¡±Leonardo suddenly asked sounding serious.


    I got thrown aback and for a moment I actually felt he was angry by my remark.


    ¡°Well, i-i am beauty¡±I replied trying to sound brave.


    He gave me a cocky brow and that was when I realised he was also teasing me.


    ¡°Yes. I am beauty and you are a beast¡±I persisted sounding more brave now.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±he asked, his tone carrying hints of confusion as he adjusted himself in his seat to intensely stare at me.


    ¡°Beauty and the beast?¡±I questioned.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know it? It¡¯s a Disney fairy tale¡±I replied.


    Leonardo gave me a shake of his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t watch all those¡±


    I had my mouth parted at his confession. ¡°Are you serious!¡± my shrill voice rang out.


    He nodded with a soft smile. ¡°Do you like the fairy tale?¡±


    This was so absurd. He didn¡¯t watch all these nostalgic Disney fairy tales.


    How was his childhood really like?


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°Ofcourse I do. The female protagonist Belle basically reminds me of myself¡±


    He cocked another brow, this time seeming very interested. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±


    ¡°She loves her family so much and she will do any thing for her family. Her only family is her father. She is brave and she looks beyond the superficial qualities of human. That was how she was able to save her father from the beast¡± I exined


    He nodded his head for me to go on.


    ¡°You see the beast was once a charming young prince but he was very proud. As a result of his proud, vain attitude, he was cursed. Him and everyone in his castle. He was turned into a scary, huge, lion like beast¡±


    ¡°Wow. That¡¯s scary. No way out for the curse to be broken?¡±Leonardo asked concerned.


    I observed his facial features. He seemed really interested in knowing the story. His blue eyes shimmered like a child given candy.


    ¡°He was given a rose and when thest petal from the rose falls without him finding true love and getting a true love kiss , then the curse is permanent. The prince knew it was nearly impossible for anyone to love him as a beast. He epted his fate as a beast and became more cruel and cold¡±


    I stoped to stare at Leonardo once again. He was seriously paying rapt attention.


    ¡°What about belle? The heroine?¡±he asked.


    I gave him a soft smile. ¡°As the story progressed, Belle¡¯s father was imprisoned by the beast for trespassing into his castle. So Belle had to go save her father. In exchange for her father¡¯s freedom, the beast demanded that belle stayed with him in his castle. She loved her father so much. She had no other option but to take her father¡¯s ce¡±


    I noticed the look in his eyes. It seemed like a sorry, pitiful, apologetic look. I guess it must have dawned on him that what belle did is what I¡¯m currently doing in exchange for my sister¡¯s safety.


    ¡°She really agreed to live with the beast?¡±he further asked.


    I nodded with a broad smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I love her. Her ability to put others before her. Her life didn¡¯t matter to her when her father¡¯s life got threatened. She beseeched for his life and was willing to take his ce to live with that cold, fearsome beast¡±


    Leonardo seemed stunned but all the same he nodded his head.


    ¡°How was their rtionship like?¡±


    I tilted my head, my eyes squinting slightly. ¡°It started off as  very um¡­ scary and awkward. You would expect her to normally be scared of the beast. But as time went on so did  her stay in his castle. She got to know the real beast¨Cthe one in his heart. She figured out that this cold wall he is putting up isn¡¯t the real him. She got very close to him but their love wasn¡¯t without any hurdles¡±


    ¡°What sort of hurdles?¡±he inquired, taking a sip of his whiskey.


    ¡°A man named Gaston, self centred and selfish incited the vigers to go kill the beast. He was in love with belle¨C well that was what he thought. But he was more in love with himself. The reason he just wanted Belle was for his ego. Belle had rejected him countless times and he couldn¡¯t deal with the rejection so he wanted to get her by hook or by crook. When he learnt of Belle¡¯s stay in the beast castle, he caused an uproar within the vigers to go kill the beast¡±


    Leonardo looked somewhat scared.


    ¡°What happened? Did he seed?¡±He asked hyper, gripping on to my arm.


    ¡°The vigers did attack the beast¡¯s castle and the process of trying to save Belle, the beast was stabbed in the back by Gaston¡±


    Leonardo gave out a shock gasp.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±I began, wanting to calm his nerves. ¡°Belle kissed him at that moment¡±


    I watched his eyes sparkle with hope.


    ¡°Yeah he got his true love kiss right before thest petal from the rose fell off. The curse was broken and he turned to a charming prince¡±


    ¡°What about Gaston?¡±


    ¡°Oh Gaston died. He fell down from the castle in the heat of the moment. You could say he nned his own death¡± Iughed


    Leonardo felt satisfied and sculled down the entire ss of whiskey.


    ¡°So belle looked above his superficial qualities and saw that he was a good person deep down. She stood with him in face of difficulties and never let Gaston selfish aim rule¡­¡±


    I listened to Leonardo who began narrating the lessons he learnt from the story like a little child.


    Wow. He was a good listener and a sharp learner.


    ¡°Belle seems just like you¡±he admitted giving me a boyish grin.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always envisioned myself as her. What she did was so daring¡±


    An exhale left my lips as I turned my eyes to the square shaped window next to my seat.


    I yawnedzily and felt my eyes bing heavy.


    I could sense Leonardo staring intently at me but I didn¡¯t really feel scared.


    My eyelids closed slowly and I let out a sigh.


    LEONARDO


    I watched Crystal sleep gently. She had been asleep for more than thirty minutes now.


    A strand of her blonde hair dangled across her face and her full, plump lips were parted.


    I tucked it in gently behind her ear making sure not to wake her up. It took every self restraining cell in me not to suck on her lips. They looked so tempting.


    Staring at her got me wondering how she tasted.


    Sweet ofcourse. I was a creep, I know.


    Lines ofughter hadpletely been erased from her face. She was just a gentle soul that was fast asleep right now¨Cnot having any  single worry in the world.


    The only movement in her body was the slow rise and fall of her engorged breasts.


    She looked so enthralling.


    I had been watching Crystal ever since I brought her in to stay with me.


    From the very moment I set my eyes on her at the strip club, her innocence enthralled me.


    From the way she danced and her bodynguage, I could easily decipher that she didn¡¯t want to be there.


    Other strippers would usually go very close to the audience letting those crazy men touch them but she left as soon as the music stopped.


    I never thought I would meet Travis price¡¯s  daughter in one of my strip clubs. I was eager to see her again so  I called for her privately and her innocence pulled me more into her.


    I very well knew she hated me. At first I thought I didn¡¯t care. I felt as long as she just stayed in my house and having her submit to me was enough. But gradually I realised that I didn¡¯t want her to hate me.


    When she rejected to have dinner with me, for the first time I had been turned down by a girl and it irked me.


    I waspletely overwhelmed with anger that I littered her body with strokes from my belt.


    I truly am a beast. Whenever I think of the mean things I did to her, I feel so ashamed of myself. I feel like stabbing myself repeatedly.


    I never knew fear.


    ¡°In the mafia you don¡¯t fall inlove. You show no emotions¡± my father would yell at me.


    I never felt fear until the day I saw her and chase kiss.


    I felt angry, a grenade had exploded in my head and at the same time I felt so scared of loosing her to chase.


    It felt like my heart had been ripped out and crushed to dust right before my eyes.


    Jealousy gripped me. She was never at ease with me. She would always get a fright whenever she was with me but reverse was the case for chase.


    Shepletely surrendered herself to his kiss and at that moment I felt nothing but to kill chase.


    I needed her to know that I was the only one meant to touch her.


    I never knew my reaction to the kiss that transpired between her and chase would make her fall sick.


    I never expected that.


    Like the beast in the narration of her fairy tale, I had built a cold wall over the years to keep myself away from any sort of emotions that could render me weak.


    But Crystal somehow managed to tear down those walls in just a day.


    My heart sank to my deepest abyss of fears the moment I spotted her lying unconscious under the cold waters of her shower.


    I was scared, trepadised, horror struck¨Cany word to describe how fearful I had be.


    I wish I never made her feel so worthless and caged because now I would have to work alot to win her trust. I kept on denying my love for her until the day she fell ill.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. I totally shut all work activities to cater for her and here I am taking her on a trip to Italy.


    I loved this woman.


    I wanted her to know how much I loved her, I wanted to know the real Crystal also¨C not the fearful one that hated Leonardo.


    I wanted to also know if she felt something for me. Over the days she had been opening up to me. She was bing less scared of me and more rxed. It was a good progress.


    I was getting ready to actually  profess my love to her. Hearing myself sound like a teenager in love got a smile stered on my face.


    But I know what I feel for her is real and true.


    Whenever she is in my arms, I feel so happy, so excited. It is literally the best feeling ever.


    Spending so much time with her got me to feel things I never thought I could feel. She was purity, innocence and I was the opposite.


    I needed her to actually love me for me, and although I was willing to change for her sake, I was desperate for her love also.


    I am acting like a total simp right now and I don¡¯t care. I needed to have Crystal. I am very well aware of the fact that she probably still hates me.


    I knew it will be challenge to get her to want me and love me as much as I do for her but I was ever willing to work for it.


    I was loosing my mind but I loved it. I felt like a creep but I didn¡¯t care.


    I kept on staring at her enticing facial features, my eyes were literally exploring all part of her body.


    I wished I could touch her whilst my eyes fed on her looks but I had to control myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to scare her. Scaring her would push her away and that was thest thing I wanted to happen.


    I loved, wanted and needed Crystal. And I¡¯ll make sure I get her even if it¡¯s thest thing I have to do.

 Mafia’s Obsession C28

    CRYSTAL


    ¡°Wakeup Crystal¡±


    My body was being tapped on mildly, a husky voice echoing in my ear.


    I yawnedzily with my eyes slowly fluttering open from the abyss of darkness I had fallen into.


    ¡°We¡¯vended¡±Leonardo announced huskily. At once I sat up straight, smiles beaming all over my face.


    ¡°Are you serious!?¡± I almost screamed as excitement bubbled within me.


    He nodded andbed my slightly ruffled hair with hisrge hands.


    ¡°Now I can finally know where you are taking me to¡± I chirped in high spirits.


    Leonardo sniggered and stood up, stretching out his hand for me to grasp.


    I held on to it and he helped me to my feet.


    I felt his hand slightly interlock with mine causing my skin to tingle.


    Oh good Lord. What is this man doing to me? Am I suppose to feel this way?


    I suddenly began feeling self conscious as Leonardo walked me out of his jet.


    My mind raced back to when I was asleep.


    Oh my God.


    I hope I wasn¡¯t drooling or snoring or worse talking in my sleep.


    Back when when we were kids, Mabel told me I normally talked in my sleep.


    I hope I didn¡¯t do any of that¨Cdisying that weird ass character.


    I didn¡¯t want him to see me as weird. I wonder if I even looked atleast presentable in my sleep.


    Pathetic. When did I start caring about how I appeared in the presence of Leonardo?


    Exactly. This man was doing things to me. Things I didn¡¯t want to think off.


    Leonardo still had his hands interlocked with mine until we got to the bottom of the ne stairs.


    ¡°Wee to Italy¡±He happily told me, freeing my fingers from his hold.


    I didn¡¯t know how to feel when he let go of my petite, slender fingers.


    Rather than focus on the absence of his surprisingly gentle touch, I clouded my mind on the fact that we were in Italy and it was dark.


    The airport where wended was beautiful, lights beaming from every corner, the boisterous rush from the crowd inside could be heard.


    I literally slept through out the entire fucking flight.


    I noticed some huge men of equal muscrity, about four of them, approached I and Leonardo.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Benvenuto capo. La tua limousine ¨¨ pronta- wee boss. Your limousine is ready¡± one of them spoke up in his deep echoing voice almost making me jump out of my skin.


    Leonardo nodded and the men led us to a fleet of five shiny breath taking cars all doused in ck.


    Leonardo and I got into the limousine, the men acting like a shield around both of us.


    Wow. He really has loyal men.


    Once buckled up inside, the limousine geared to life and we began moving to probably God knows where.


    Even at night, Italy was as busy as ever. From the tinted sses of the limousine, I spotted various sky scrappers whose summit looked like they could touch the sky all illuminated with bright, glow of colours.


    The people still bustled around, wind eagerly blowing the banners of various restaurants and their fascinating night lights.


    I turned my attention from the ss to meet Leonardo staring at me, a disparaging smile on his lips.


    ¡°What?¡±I asked.


    ¡°You seem so intoxicated by the scenery¡±He cockily replied.


    Ofcourse I was. It was my first time travelling out.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°Yeah I am. First time out of the states¡± I bodly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will see more of Italy by day and yours truly-me, shall be your guide. You have me all to yourself¡± he gave a wink causing me to almost choke on air.


    I was going to be in Italy with Leonardo. I wonder how this trip will turn out.


    After about thirty minutes of driving, I noticed our limousine hade to a halt, before it began riding slowly into what seemed like an estate.


    I was literally speechless the moment I and Leonardo stepped down to behold the beguiling building that stood tall.


    It felt like I was in the surroundings of a pce. This ce was bigger than Leonardo¡¯s house and his house was huge.


    ¡°We will be staying in one of my hotels Crystal¡± Leonardo said to my gawking self.


    I gave no reply instead I fed my eyes on the architectural design of the hotel.


    The hotel had ss windows that beamed and sparkled as a result of the luminous rays of the moon hitting it. The door to the entrance was spinning and it shimmered, emerald gemstones designed into it.


    That must have cost a fortune.


    There were sprinklers deposited at all corners, their waters hitting thergewn that surrounded a part of the formal building.


    Water fountains stood at various locations. They were decorated with marbel and they sprayed water upwards into the air. I peaked up and I saw the name of the hotel bodly written in a beautiful shade of red. It was probably in Italian and I couldn¡¯t read Italian.


    The entire vicinity was dazzling with light beams coupled with ostentatious statues of gargoyles and lions.


    It was really so ssy. Expensive cars were parked at all corners.


    This ce was really for men and women of high ss.


    The moment I stepped my feet inside the building, I was thoroughly mesmerized.


    After staying with Leonardo, I thought I was probably used to  seeing fancy buildings but I wasn¡¯t at all.


    The sweet scent of honey, almond and cinnamon hit my nostrils creating a beautiful odour frenzy.


    The ceilings were held up by huge marble white pirs that had intricate designs.


    A huge chandelier was situated at the middle of the lobby, brilliant lights radiating from it. That chandelier looked like it cost a fortune-which it probably did.


    Smaller, elegant chandeliers stood at some corners of the lobby.


    Italian music yed in the lobby, the sound reverberate through the air.


    The lobby also had beautifully furnished coffee tables and sofa¡¯s matching to its formal look.


    Artificial nt pots and flower vases were littered all around.


    The beeping sound of the elevator rang into my ears.


    Before I knew it, I was being led to the centre of the lobby by Leonardo, his grip on my arm strong like I could vanish into thin air.


    An older lookingdy with brown hair having an ounce of gray in it was situated at the reception desk. She was on a ck zer, white blouse and ck office trousers.


    ¡°Benvenuto signore- wee sir¡± I heard thedy say.


    ¡°La nostra camera ¨¨ stata preparata?-has our room being prepared?¡± Leonardo asked.


    I watched her nod her head and hand Leonardo a keycard.


    He swiftly took me by hand once more and we stepped inside the elevator.


    I watched Leonardo press thest button.


    Oh my. We were heading to the top floor.


    The elevator made a beep sound as it opened. I never knew mafia men were this rich.


    He was so stinking rich.


    I watched Leonardo scanned the keycard and typed it in the code to get into the room.


    No fucking way. I was mesmerized, enthralled, stuperfied and speechless.


    Was this a room or an entire building inside a hotel?


    The room was beautiful, the soft rays of the moon feeling it as a result of the ss walls adding to its rich outlook.


    I bet I could probably see the whole of Italy from the spellbinding view of the ss.


    I noticed therge room had brown walls apanied by the ss walls. A huge t screen tv hung up and underneath itid a firece built into the wall.


    Opposite it were velvet coloured sofas with fluffy pillows and a vanity table.


    My eyes narrowed to the right side of the room, it¡¯s door was slightly opened. I strained my eyes to peak a nce and I saw that it was the kitchen. I could spot various cupboards and stools in it.


    A huge chandelier hung over arge dinning table next to the ss walls. A very good idea. Eating and enjoying the Italian scenery.


    I noticed metal stairs with iron bars. That probably led to the bedroom and bathroom.


    Would I and Leonardo share a room? I dreaded that thought.


    ¡°Principessa step inside¡±Leonardo cut into my thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t even notice I was still standing by the door way.


    I slowly walked inside and closed the door behind me.


    ¡°This is one of my penthouses Crystal. You look tired. Go upstairs and freshen up ok. Everything is already in ce. Your clothes, umm perfumes, shoes, toothbrush and all that. I got eveything in preparation for our arrival. Your room is the one with the brown door ok. I¡¯ll call on one of the hotel staffs to get us food¡±


    I could only nod. I was about heading upstairs when Leonardo passed by me towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡±I inquired.


    ¡°Just to handle a few duties.


    Your food will be served soon enough ok. Take care of yourself Crystal. I¡¯ll be back¡±Leonardo replied before stepping out and shutting the door living me alone in the penthouse.


    Wow. I and Leonardo would be under the same roof for some couple of days. I felt knots tie in my stomach.


    I know it is like the same in his mansion back home but this time it¡¯s just going to be I and him.


    I hope I don¡¯t do something stupid.

 Mafia’s Obsession C29

    CRYSTAL


    Sunlight creeped through the curtains of my room causing me to flutter my eyes open. I rolled over to the other side of the bed and stretched my bodyzily before sitting up on the bed.


    I ced my rickety feet on the ground, flinching at the contact of the cold tiles on my feet.


    My legs wandered to the window as I gazed out of it.


    Wow!


    The view is amazing. I could see the bustle from the road; the honking of cars, chattering from the crowd whilst everybody engaged in their daily business.  I also had a clear view of the hotel and I noticed a spell  binding swimming pool.


    I still couldn¡¯t believe I was really in Italy.


    Leonardo had outdone himself in this one. Speaking of  Leonardo, I hadn¡¯t seen him since yesterday night. The man just brought me into this penthouse and dashed out in a sh. I thought he woulde back before dinner but he didn¡¯t.


    I truly hope he didn¡¯t abandon me in Italy.


    Well it wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t do.


    My eyes then wandered to the digital clock ced on the wall before roving around the majestic bedroom.


    It was already eleven am.


    Wow. I must have seriously over slept.


    I proceeded to shuffle my feet into the shower.


    In about twenty minutester, I was already venturing downstairs. The sky blue denim jean apanied by a purple and red striped offshoulder blouse Leonardo got for me fitted me perfectly, gluing onto my body.


    I wondered how long he had been nning this trip because every thing literally looked like he ordered it months ago. My room was already furnished, wardrobes stacked with beautiful dresses and shoes just waiting for my arrival.


    Leonardo was a box of surprise.


    His sudden niceness, caring attitude and tranquil state was rming to me.


    It¡¯s sad how I always expect people to treat me bad.


    I exhaled and matched down the stairs when I heard the tter sound of tes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I quickened my steps, panic gripping me at the thought of an intruder in the pent house.


    It wasing from the kitchen.


    I tiptoed towards the door and perched by the hinges, peaking a nce at the slightly opened kitchen door only to spot Leonardo inside.


    I sighed a breath of relief and watched Leonardo intently. He had his back faced against me and I¡¯m sure he did not notice my presence.


    In his hands was a book, he was flipping through the pages, ferociously ncing through it.


    I watched him hit his fist on the kitchen counter in vexation.


    What was getting him all worked up?


    ¡°How the fuck am I supposed to make this? Fuck shit. I¡¯m an Italian and I¡¯m finding it difficult to cook this!¡±Leonardo growled.


    Was it cooking that was getting him this exasperated?


    I couldn¡¯t hold in theughter bubbling from within me.


    It caught Leonardo¡¯s attention. He turned to catch meughing like a jackass.


    I pushed open the door more widely and stepped inside.


    ¡°Why are you this angry?¡±I asked after I had controlled my fits ofughter.


    A smug smile appeared on his handsome face. Running his hand across his hair, he dropped the book and browsed my look.


    ¡°Finally you are awake. How was your night?¡±


    I coughed slightly and went over to the kitchen counter.


    Taking the book by my hand, my curious eyes read through what Leonardo was initially reading.


    It was a recipe with instructions on how to makesagne.


    I nced at the cover of the book. It was a cook book.


    ¡°My night was fine. Where did you spend the night? I thought you abandoned me¡±I sighed, eyes still on the cook book.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never abadon you gattina¡± Leonardo reassured me, cing one of hisrge hands on mine. It totally covered my slender fingers.


    I finally nced up at him, taking in his features with a smile forming in my face. ¡°Why were you getting so tensed up with this book?¡±


    ¡°Crystal I wanted to preparesagne. But it¡¯s so difficult even with the fucking cook book. Well probably because I hate cooking¡±Leonardo exined to me.


    Iughed at his reply.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll just get food from the hotel staffs. I can¡¯t do this no more¡±he added gruffly.


    ¡°Leonardo I can makesagne. Well if I follow the directions of the book¡±I offered, taking the book up from the counter.


    Leonardo waved his hands at it and took the book from my hold.


    ¡°I nned a tour for us today. Let¡¯s skip the hustles of making thissagne and go get a quick breakfast¡±he winked, sounding boyish.


    I nodded my head in defeat and he led me out of the kitchen, his strides quick and long.


    ¡°Slow down. You still haven¡¯t told me where you spent the night yesterday¡±I reminded him of my unawared question.


    ¡°I spent the night in here with you¡±Leonardo replied once he stepped out of the pent house.


    I gasped and my eyes widened.


    ¡°With me?! In my room? How dare you!¡±


    Heughed heartily as he locked our suite. ¡°No silly not in your room. In this penthouse that we both live in¡± he repliedying emphasis on the ¡®WE¡¯.


    I felt so silly by my impulsive outburst. I rubbed my elbow with my hand nervously. ¡°Oh.. sorry for the outburst¡±I apologised timidly.


    Leonardo chuckled. ¡°It is cool Be. Condivideremo presto una stanza- we will share a room soon¡±


    What did he say?


    I nced at him as we walked into the elevators, my eyebrows raised asking for an interpretation. ¡°What did you say? You know I don¡¯t understand Italian¡±I reminded him.


    He shrugged his shoulders before pressing one of the buttons of the elevator. ¡°I know principessa¡±


    ¡°Ok would you mind telling me the interpretation?¡±I asked, a little bit of frustration in my tone.


    ¡°Nope. Non lo so per ora- don¡¯t know it for now¡± Leonardo smirked.


    This man was such a pain in the ass. I gave up on trying to find out the interpretation and instead focused my attention on the tour he said he nned for I and him.


    I was dying to see where Leonardo and I would be going to.


    Today seems to be interesting for both of us.

 Mafia’s Obsession C30

    CRYSTAL


    Basking in the warmth of the sun, I and Leonardo walked down the cobble streets of Rome. Everything felt so surreal for me. After a sumptuous breakfast, Leonardo didn¡¯t waste no time in taking me out on our tour in rome.


    He had wanted to take one of his cars but I insisted we walked. That way we would enjoy the tour more and get that Italian experience.


    The garrulous voices of people; both men, women and young people filled the air. Laughing and chatter soared, young children ying around and teenagers engaging in their t¨ºt¨º-¨¤-t¨ºt¨º.


    The street we were in was filled with old Italian apartments that had rugged draping down from the windows.


    I had a beam on my face as I watched everything but then I realised I had no camera to actually capture the moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Crystal?¡±Leonardo asked as if noticing my disappointed inner state.


    ¡°Nothing¡±I replied putting up a smile.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He shook his head at me. ¡°I can read you like a book. Spill¡±he ordered.


    Even when he was nice, he was still very much dominating.


    I sighed apologetically. ¡°I just realised we had no cameras to capture the moment¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±he asked.


    I nodded.


    At once he held on to my hand catching me off by surprise.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±I asked in a fright.


    ¡°To fullfill your wish¡±


    I was shocked. Would he really get me a camera.


    Leonardo led me down the street, making turns that I had be so lost. He probably really knows his way around Italy.


    His strides were practically too fast for me to keep up with even though he held me by hand. We walked into a dainty little shop.


    It was filled with wristwatches of different styles, design, types and cameras. He finally let go of my arm making me rub the spot he held on to.


    My eyes trailed around the shop as Leonardo conversed in Italian to the shopkeeper. Minutester he approached me. In his hands were two disposable cameras.


    ¡°Here be.¡±he handed my stunned self one of the cameras.


    I had my mouth parted. He fucking bought a camera for me.


    My eyes explored the camera, before snapping to meet with Leonardo¡¯s.


    ¡°For me?¡± I asked in sheer surprise.


    He nodded. ¡°Ofcourse. You wanted it didn¡¯t you? It has space for about seventy photos. We will take alot of pictures¡±he winked.


    I grinned at him. We both stepped out of the store, our cameras hanging by our necks.


    ¡°Let us go to my favourite cafe shall we?¡± Leonardo charmingly asked.


    I nodded. I began taking random pictures of people and the environment as we walked. A wide smile was on my lips.


    Leonardo took me by hand once again. I noticed a cafe in sight.


    Pane.


    What a beautiful name to be honest.


    It had a window disy of intricate dough sculptures shaped like the Colosseum and other Rome icons.


    The outside sitting area had patio chairs and tables.


    It was draped in colourful shade of flowers giving off a beautiful setting to take coffee.


    I sat down on one of the chairs, Leonardo standing.


    ¡°What shall I get you?¡±He asked politely.


    Wow¡­. this sudden change in him was not only beautiful but suspicious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know though surprise me¡±I replied.


    ¡°I will trust me¡±he replied mischievously with a wink before heading inside the cafe.


    Although I wasn¡¯t hungry but I don¡¯t mind tasting another dish.


    I was basking in the warmth of the sun while taking in the architectural beauty of Rome. Everything was amazing.


    I spotted Leonardo through the windowsing out with a spherical tray.


    He ced it in front of me, the aroma was enticing.


    It contained  two oval shaped coffee sses and a chicken nugget like dish.


    ¡°This..¡±Leonardo introduced pointing at the coffee, ¡°is called caff¨¨ freddo. It is a cold, sweet coffee¡±


    I stared longing at him, my mouth watering at the dish ced before me.


    ¡°What are those?¡±I asked pointing at what seemed like chicken nuggets.


    ¡°They are called crhette di polle e ricotta. They are Italian croquettes filled with chicken and ricotta¡±he exined to me.


    He sat down and took one in his hand, offering me to eat it.


    I attempted to collect it from his hand but he gave me a look as if telling me I¡¯ll have to eat it from his hand.


    I gulped down my nervousness and I took a bite. My eyes widened in amazement. It tasted so good.


    I immedately took it out of Leonardo¡¯s hands and ate it.


    At that instant Leonardo took a picture of me with his disposable camera.


    ¡°Leonardo¡±I scolded almost choking on my food.


    He passed me one of the coffee ss and I sculled it down.


    ¡°Why did you take that!? I must look horrible¡± I chided, wiping my mouth with the back of my palm.


    ¡°You look mesmerising Crystal. You can never look horrible to me¡±he smirked, leaning forward.


    I huffed at him, trying to suppress my blush.


    We spent our time in the cafe by talking about random things, hobbies and the likes.


    I was really getting to know so much about Leonardo. He probably is not as horrible as I expected.


    Either that or he is just putting up a farcade show of care.


    ¡°How does it taste? Sweet yes?¡±Leonardo asked.


    I nodded in affirmative.


    ¡°It is to be honest. I love it¡±


    ¡°Sweet just like you¡±I heard him mutter lowly with a smug smile.


    ¡°Leonardo¡±I gasped, my blush visibly evident at his sultry utterance.


    Heughed at my embarrssed state.


    God. This man was so insanely confident.


    We continued talking for a while before I felt I had gotten enough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you but I am deeply filled up and can¡¯t wait to begin our tour¡±I told Leonardo.


    He gave me a thumbs up as he took onest scull of his coffee. He then stood up with me and grabbed his camera.


    Let the tour begin.


    * * * * * * * *


    Today had been eventful, amazing and beautiful to say the least.


    Leonardo had nned it all out. He got tickets to the Roman Colosseum which was surprising not far from the Pane cafe.


    Leonardo was my tour guide. He told me that the Roman Colosseum was arge amphitheatre that housed up to 65, 000 spectators in the Roman days. This was where the famous Roman diatoralbats were held followed by the bloody, gory and murderous death.


    We also headed to the Trevi fountain of Rome also known as Fountain Di Trevi. Leonardo told me it was built in the eighteenth century. I was marvelled at his knowledge of Roman history.


    Who would ever think Leonardo knew all these? I thought the only thing he knew how to do was to kill.


    There was an ostentatious disy of the god of the sea, Neptune in his chariot on the fountain.


    At the end of it all, I tossed a coin into the fountain. It was said that tossing a coin meant that the person will one day return to Italy.


    I hope I will.


    Leonardo took me to the Ptine hill and the Forum Romanum. He told me it was the centre of ancient Roman empire. We explored it and I got to see that it contained Roman excavations and an archaeological park filled with old temples, market structures and other important building.


    The Ptine hill had excavations of imperial Roman residences.


    In betwen our tour, I got to taste various mouth watering dishes and engaged in multiple taxi rides. Leonardo made sure of that.


    Now it was evening. I and Leonardo were walking down a street, the beaming lights from the streetmp illuminating our path.


    I gazed up, taking in the Italian night sky. The moon stayed filtered through the foggy clouds.


    ¡°Where are we heading to now Leonardo?¡±I asked with the same excitement I had earlier in the morning.


    ¡°Would you like a water taxi ride?¡±He asked, looking down at my face.


    I nodded.


    I had never been in one before. Our hands brushed as we walked together causing my skin to tingle at the slight touch.


    Leonardo interlocked his hand with mine and led me to an already waiting water taxi.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±He asked which seemed more like amand as we both had already entered the taxi.


    I poked my head outside the window, my eyes narrowing at the water underneath us. No doubt it must be freezing cold.


    I could spot the starry stars in the reflection of the water. The wind pped across my cheeks, brushing my hair across my face which made me retreat my head out of the window and into the taxi.


    Leonardo shifted in his seat, his body touching mine which sent shivers down my body.


    The taxi rode in silence, a quiet,  peaceful and tranquil one.


    ¡°Crystal¡±Leonardo asked.


    I stared at him.


    ¡°Are you still scared of me?¡±He asked softly.


    ¡°Um.. well¡­¡±i was suddenly finding it difficult to process the words from my mouth.


    If it were to be earlier, I would have admitted yes in a heartbeat but now¡­ It just seem weird to say that.


    ¡°Talk to me ok¡±He persisted cooly.


    ¡°I was before but now you¡­ um.. well it has reduced. I still don¡¯t buy your kindness towards me¡±I replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to¡±he admitted.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He exhaled sharply. ¡°I have been mean to you. Treated you unfairly. I want to make up for it¡±


    Was this Leonardo speaking to me?


    I found it hard to believe at this point. What the hell was going on?


    He was literally messing with my head.


    Weeks ago he was a rude, arrogant dick and now he is just being the opposite.


    What was his true aim?


    ¡°I feel like that beast from that Disney fairy tale. Probably I am. I have done things in this life that I never felt remorse for. Way terrible things but seeing you hurt because of me is like a stab in my chest¡±


    ¡°It is fine leonardo¡± I reassured him with a soothing smile. That¡¯s the only thing I can say at this point.


    I feel so speechless.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not Be¡±


    ¡°It is for real. It¡¯s in the past now. You are trying to make up for it and you are doing a very good job¡±I said teasingly.


    He gave me a faint smile. Right there in his blue, icy eyes swarm emotions I couldn¡¯t make the meaning out of.


    I tore my eyes from his gaze immedately, feeling shy.


    ¡°This feels too good to be true¡±I said underneath my breath.


    ¡°Really?¡±he asked, cocking a brow.


    ¡°Hmm¡± I replied with a hum.


    ¡°It almost feels enchanting¡±


    ¡°You know what is enchanting Crystal?¡±He curiously questioned me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When I see it next time I¡¯ll make sure to tell you¡±


    I gave him a nod. He encircled his arm around my shoulder. I felt a butterfly havoc in my stomach with our bodies slightly pressed against each other.


    I slowly rested my head on his chest, closing my eyes as the taxi sailed on the waters.


    Everything felt perfect.


    The question was how long would itst?

 Mafia’s Obsession C31

    CRYSTAL


    ¡°Wakey wakey sleepy head¡±


    I heard a husky male voice call out to me, his rich tone reverberate in my head.


    I yawned slowly as my eyes gradually fluttered open.


    Looming by the doorway to my room stood Leonardo, a smirk on his face.


    He wore a white shirt that hugged his chiselled body, showing off his muscles.


    He leaned against the door, eyes watching me like how a predator would watch its prey.


    How long had he been standing there? And why was the door to the room opened?


    ¡°What the hell are you doing standing by my door?¡±I asked sitting up and straightening my spine.


    Leonardo gave a low groan and walked inside my room.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say you coulde in?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask¡±came his tongue tying reply.


    I threw a pillow at him which he dodged before sticking his hands into the pocket of his pants.


    ¡°Leonardo were you watching me sleeping? How long have you been standing there?¡±I queried with a frown.


    I suddenly felt he was stalking me.


    ¡°Well I was passing by and saw how cid you looked deep in your slumber. I was just tempted to stay and watch you sleep¡±He replied.


    ¡°Was my door opened?¡±I asked once more with a hiked brow.


    He hummed and nodded.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±I eximed. I was about iming that I closed my door when yesterday¡¯s event hit me like aet.


    I remembered how tired I was after I and Leonardo¡¯s eventful tour round Rome. I was so exhausted that my body shut down the moment it hit the soft sheets of my bed. I didn¡¯t bother to close my door.


    I ced a hand on my forehead, leaping up from my bed and to the floor.


    ¡°Well you can leave now. I want to freshen up¡±


    He stared at me for a brief moment.


    ¡°Ok principessa¡± he replied shortly afterwards.


    What a creep¡­. I thought to myself before going into the shower.


    In about thirty minutes, I was fully freshened up.


    I stared at my reflection in the mirror, making sure I looked presentable. My hair was side parted and left to fall, the locks dangling by my shoulder.


    Leonardo liked it whenever it was let loose.


    When did you start caring about his likes?


    I am not.


    You are.


    No! I am not.


    Shut up you are.


    I struggled with my inner conflict before shaking my head to wipe out the fearful thoughts and focusing on other parts of my body.


    My eyes were no longer seeming dull or empty like they used to before.


    They looked rejuvenated and filled with life, hope and dreams.


    The darkspots and eyebags had cleared off. I was no longer crying myself to  sleep every fucking night.


    I felt renewed like a baby.


    Was it because of¡­.


    I didn¡¯t give myself the chance to answer that bedevilling question as I quickly upied my mind with satisfying my insatiable hunger at the moment.


    I happily walked downstairs like a dog with two tails.


    Leonardo sat on one of the sofa¡¯s, his eyes glued to therge tv screen. An investigative murder documentary was disyed on the screen.


    I huffed slightly. I am not surprised truly. The killer watches how to get away with murder.


    Leonardo seemed to notice my arrival in the parlour and peaked a nce at me from the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°How was your shower? Hot or cold?¡±He sultrily asked, turning fully to face me.


    I rolled my eyes and went across him, sitting down on one of the opposite sofas.


    ¡°You are such a freak you know¡±I taunted.


    He dismissed myment with a shrug of his shoulders. ¡°I know. How long did it take you to figure it out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, how did you know my dress size and shoe size. Every cloth I¡¯ve worn so far in Italy fits me perfectly¡±I asked ignoring his question.


    ¡°Well. I started nning this trip when you fell ill. I wanted you to get a bit of fresh air the moment you would begin recovering. So I bought everything before hand¡±he exined.


    In a way, his exnation touched me. He did all this for me.


    Well he was the one that made me fall ill in the first ce¡­ I reminded myself


    It didn¡¯t still exin how he got to know of my size.


    He leaned forward, out of the chair and widened his legs.


    ¡°I searched your wardrobe to get to know of your shoe and cloth size¡±he added briefly.


    My eyes widened and my jaws were ajar.


    ¡°My wardrobe? Without my fucking permission?¡±


    ¡°You were ill Crystal. And you were always slipping in and out of consciousness. You were literally a sleeping puppy¡±


    I thought of the various things he would have seen in my wardrobe.


    My bras, panties, tights¡­. oh Lord.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t see anything¡±Leonardo butted in as if sensing my thoughts.


    I sighed a breath of relief.


    He then tilted his head before squinting his eyes slightly and stroking his chin.


    ¡°Well apart from the redce panties, ummm white bra.. you know the one that had the butterfly¡­.¡±


    My face went beetroot red as Leonardo attempted exining my underwears.  ¡°What the fuck! Leonardo!¡±I chided immedately.


    Heughed heartily. ¡°You are so easily embarrssed Crystal¡±


    That was true. My face felt flush right now. Entirely flushed of all colours.


    ¡°What will we have for breakfast?¡±I asked in a bid to change the topic.


    He gazed at his Rolex wristwatch before looking back at me. ¡°I contacted the staffs about huh fifteen minutes ago for our breakfast so it should be here any moment from now¡±


    I nodded shyly.


    ¡°Tell me. What should we do today after breakfast?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why was he asking me?


    ¡°You are asking me?¡±I asked surprised and pointing at myself.


    ¡°Is there any other person in this penthouse with me?¡±Leonardo cockily replied.


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t know. The beach?¡±


    I studied his features carefully. I hope my reply wouldn¡¯t get him exasperated.


    ¡°A perfect idea!¡±He suddenly eximed, clicking his fingers together.


    A beam appeared on my face.


    ¡°We will go to the beach and then the movies. What do you say about that?¡±


    I nodded smiling. ¡°I¡¯m down for it¡±


    ¡°I can be down for you too¡±he sultrily replied making me shudder¡­. in want.


    Heughed at my rigid state and stood up, heading upstairs.


    ¡°Pervert¡±I said loud enough for him to hear. I could still hear his richughter as he walked upstairs.


    He enjoyed getting me all embarrassed and shy.


    This new yful, carefree and fun side of Leonardo was intriguing.


    I liked it.


    Probably I love it.

 Mafia’s Obsession C32

    CRYSTAL


    The bright light beams almost blinded my vision. Right before my eyes was a brightly lit restaurant. It was a very fancy and picturesque building.


    My day had been interesting just like yesterday. Leonardo took me to the beach and then to the movies.


    Now I was right outside a fancy and ssy restaurant. Was this a date though?


    Probably not¡­ I thought to myself.


    Watching the waves bang against the rocks, the salty water sshing on my body got my spirits high.


    At one point, Leonardo carried me across his shoulders and against my will towards the waters. I can still vividly recollect how I hit his shoulders, begging him to put me down.


    I was super scared of ocean waters.


    Acquaphobic¡­ I was acquaphobic.


    Leonardoughed at me so hard.


    Well I got my revenge back by tossing him a hand full of sand.


    The movie we watched was a Ro.


    At a point I felt so ufortable sitting next to Leonardo and watching various kissing scenes.


    Now I was right here in this ssy restaurant. Leonardo and I had truly spent a great deal of time together in this past couple of days.


    I peaked a nce at Leonardo and realised how much he had intrigued me these past couple of days.


    I saw him as a cold hearted, selfish, toxic and rude human who did not give two fucks about how his actions affected other people.


    But now, I don¡¯t know what is going on with him; this sudden change of attitude, but he is being anyhing but how I usually saw him as right now.


    He was being very kind, yful, boyish, caring¡­ the likes.


    With every passing hour, minute, second and nano-second, Leonardo¡¯s attitude was evolving, and in a good way.


    I can never be more stunned than this.


    I and Leonardo walked towards the entrance of the restaurant. The ce was fairly busy.


    I quickly took a cursory nce at the restaurant wisteria calligraphic writing of its heading ced at the top.


    It was so mesmerising to look at.


    ¡°Gattina is always looking stunned¡±Leonardo chuckled.


    My gaze moved to him and I gave a sheepish smile, tucking my hair behind my ear.


    Leonardo opened the door for me, letting me step inside first before he did.


    The ttering sound of tes and cutleries hit my ears. They weren¡¯t much atleast, just mild.


    Italian music yed in the restaurant, drowning the sound. I watched how various male waiters dressed in ck trousers and white shirt served the people.


    The decor of the restaurant wasn¡¯t overly posh to feel out of ce.


    It had wooden tables and chairs. Even the bar was wooden.


    Scented red candles and mini jars of roses were ced on each table, making it look so lovely. Fairly lit lights adorned the restaurant, creating beautiful beams as it hit the marble floors of the restaurant.


    Roman statues were also deposited at some corners of the restaurant. It was very scenic.


    I still felt like a fish out of my water because I wasn¡¯t used to all these.


    Back home, I was mostly used to eating on the floor or off the kitchen counter.


    A man hastily approached I and Leonardo. He looked like he was in his mid thirties.


    His dark hair was let to fall and sleeked backwards. He was ded in the dress code of all the waiters I had spotted. The only difference was that he had a ck bow tie and ck suit.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In his hand, held two menus.


    He gave me a friendly smile before turning his attention to Leonardo.


    I watched them both converse in Italian, the man listening to Leonardo whilst writing down some things in the menu.


    I had no clue what they were saying.


    Probably Leonardo already made reservations for both of us.


    The man then jutted with his hands for us to follow him. He led us quite a distance from the front of the restaurant, away from everyone else.


    We climbed an iron staircase just like the one Leonardo had in his penthouse to get to where we would sit.


    The man left us hastily as he appeared.


    ¡°Won¡¯t he take our orders?¡±I asked bemused.


    ¡°He already did. I told him what we would want to eat the moment we stepped in¡±Leonardo answered me.


    He was still very much dominating and quite controlling.


    I faced my attention to the spell binding scenery in front of me.


    ss windows were next to where I and Leonardo sat giving us an amazing view to the beautiful outside environment.


    Glistening lights everywhere, it almost blinded my sclera. The cars,  motorcycles and taxis moved in such a tranquil state.


    Italy was beautiful and the view was needless to say, the same.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±Leonardo asked which made look at him. He sat right in front of me.


    ¡°Of course I do¡±I replied happily. I had observed Leonardo¡¯s bodynguage this past couple of days we¡¯ve spent together.


    He always wanted me to feel asfortable as I could.


    It was thoughtful of him.


    ¡°Everything is so enchanting and lovely¡±I added, my eyes moving to the scenic view outside the windows.


    ¡°Well I know something that is more enchanting than all these¡±Leonardo said to me, cing his tattooed hands on the wooden round table that kept a fair distance between us.


    ¡°Something more enchanting than this?¡±I asked with creased brows.


    ¡°What is that?¡±I added not sounding convinced.


    He gazed at me. ¡°When I see it I¡¯ll tell you¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me now?¡±I objected.


    ¡°I will tell you when I notice that it¡¯s at it¡¯s bloom¡±Leonardo admitted to me.


    ¡°When did you start noticing this enchanting mythical thing?¡±I teasingly asked him.


    ¡°Well. Not too long ago. It had always been enchanting though. I just had to realise it¡±he admitted slowly, leaning  into his chair more.


    Iughed at Leonardo¡¯s words.  The sounds of feet approaching interrupted our discussion.


    I turned my face and saw a waitering upstairs with our order.


    ¡°Food is here. Shall we eat?¡±Leonardo politely asked.


    ¡°Ofcourse we shall¡± I replied with a smug smile.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    ¡°No I am telling you, roller costers make me puke and they are death rides¡±Leonardo said confidently as we walked towards the hotel.


    We did a lot of conversing once we were done with our meal in the restaurant. Now we were heading towards the entrance of his hotel.


    We spoke about random things, childhood secrets and the likes.


    Leonardo just told me what could be his biggest secret yet.


    He was scared of roller costers. Iughed so hard when I heard that.


    At one point he shot me a hard re but it didn¡¯t stop me fromughing my ass out.


    ¡°Leonardo you are such a freak. Roller coasters are cool as hell. I really love the rush and excitement thates with riding it¡± I said in between my fits ofughter.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t. You are a witch that¡¯s why¡±Leonardo childishly replied which got me tough more.


    We stepped inside the hotel, heading towards the elevator.


    Myughter died down once we had entered the elevator.


    I turned to catch Leonardo staring at me.


    ¡°What?¡±I asked in a high pitch voice, my face heated up in embarrassment.


    Why was he staring at me?


    He didn¡¯t respond which got me to fold my arms at him.


    ¡°Stop staring at me. I¡¯ll pluck your eyes out. That¡¯s what witches do¡±I said to him, expecting a reaction from him.


    ¡°I saw it¡±he said, his voice sounding tender and low.


    ¡°What?¡±I queried. My brows pulling up in confusion.


    ¡°The enchanting thing. I saw it¡±he replied.


    ¡°It is you¡±he admitted, his voice now barely above a whisper.


    I felt my chin hit the ground. The air in the elevator suddenly became hot.


    I was tongue tied. How would I respond?


    ¡°Uhm¡­ well.. uhm.. oh¡±I stuttered with words. I got goosebumps in an instant.


    I prayed the elevator would open so I could scurry out of this tensed and heart racing situation.


    Was he being serious?


    I took a nce at him before turning my face away. He looked serious.


    ¡°Crystal?¡±He called out, crossing the distance between us.


    Oh Lord. My heart sank to my stomach. I felt my knees bing weak and the air suddenly felt too tight to breathe in.


    I didn¡¯t respond to him. I rubbed my elbow with one of my hands nervously, not knowing how to react.


    ¡°Crystal I¡¯m serious. You are that enchanting thing I saw. Your outer self is amazing but what is inside of you is so enchanting¡±He said, sounding so genuine and thoughtful.


    I managed to pull myself together and look at him.


    We were literally so close. His face was just a couple of spaces away from mine.


    ¡°You are funny Leonardo¡±Iughed nervously.


    ¡°Stop joking around¡±I added.


    ¡°I am not Crystal. I mean everything I say¡±he stood by his words.


    How can Ibat this?


    I turned my attention away from him again.


    ¡°Crystal¡±he called out.


    I gave no reply.


    He exhaled lowly and moved away from me. From the corners of my eyes, I spotted him going over to press one of the elevator buttons.


    ¡°Leonardo!¡±I called out in a fright the moment the elevator stopped moving.


    ¡°So you can talk?¡±He rhetorically asked.


    He quickly came towards me and grabbed my chin upwards roughly so I could face him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind repeating myself a hundred times for you Crystal. You are the most kindhearted, innocent and beautiful girl I¡¯ve met. You are so good andpassionate. You are everything I am not. You have this aura of light emanating from you. You are strong and resilient, you don¡¯t give up. You put others first and you don¡¯t mind sacrificing yourself for the ones you love¡±Leonardo stopped in his ramble and he slowly let go of my chin.


    He ran his hands through his hair and gave me a mildughter. I didn¡¯t turn my face away this time. I stared at him.


    ¡°You know Crystal, seeing how much you were working your ass out to pay off your father¡¯s debt and also fend for you and your sister at the same time is beautiful. Mabel doesn¡¯t know how much of a warrior and fighter you are. She truly doesn¡¯t. You intrigue me Crystal. I thought when you stayed with me, you would probably give in and maybe I could just use you as a sex doll but you showed me you were more than that. Multiple times you rejected my advances and you tried escaping twice. You are literally the first girl to turn me down Crystal¡± Leonardo confessed.


    I felt my eyes choke up with tears as I remembered those moments. Those moments were I pictured Leonardo as nothing but a beast.


    I used a hand to cover my mouth and keep myself from crying but my body betrayed me and few traitorous tears were already slipping past my eyelids.


    ¡°You are kind, you are also timid at times too. But you have a big heart Crystal and that is very rare. Something I can never have. You brought me to my weakest state of despair the moment you fell ill. Crystal I was scared as hell. I couldn¡¯t think properly. My heart was at it¡¯s deepest abyss of my worst fears. I didn¡¯t want to loose you. From that day I realised you meant more to me. I had been ignoring and fighting it but it only took your illness to break down the cold walls I had built over the years. I realised I didn¡¯t want you to hate me Crystal. I realised I needed you with me and every second of my life.


    You are special to me¡± Leonardo spoke so eloquently of me.


    ¡°Ragazza timida, did I say something wrong?¡± He asked, brushing away the tears from my face.


    I shook my head, ¡°No.. no you didn¡¯t¡±I sobbed even more.


    He came closer to me and encircled his hand around my waist.


    My eyes widened at once.


    ¡°Crystal you are the light in my darkened world. I am a horrible person. I am nothing like you¡±he said to me without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°No don¡¯t say that Leonardo¡±I softly reassured him.


    He gave a chuckle.¡±I know what I am saying. I have done horrible things. Very gruesome things. I am nothing like you that¡¯s the more reason I need you. My world is so dark and cold. You are that tiny ray of light that is illuminating it¡±


    His eyes trailed to my quivering lips then to my face and back to my lips.


    ¡°You proved me wrong Crystal?¡±


    ¡°W-what did I do?¡±I asked stammering.


    ¡°I never believed I could fall inlove but you totally proved me wrong¡±


    My breathing got hitched in my throat the moment he said that.


    A wave of emotions swarm through me with my knees almost buckling to the ground but Leonardo¡¯s strong hold on my waist kept me afloat.


    ¡°I love you Crystal¡±


    That was thest thing Leonardo said to me before crushing his lips passionately on mine.

 Mafia’s Obsession C33

    CRYSTAL


    My eyes widened in amazement the moment I felt Leonardo¡¯s lips on mine. Time seemed to froze at that moment.


    His lips were so warm and wet.


    What the fuck!


    Heat like wild fire spread through out my entire body, causing havoc in me.


    My mind and my ability to think came to a halt the moment our lips locked.


    Leonardo had one of his arm on my waist whilst the other was ced on the walls of the elevator above my head.


    I quivered underneath him.


    His other hand made its way from my waist, to my ass; tenderly grabbing my soft behind, back to my waist trailing upwards to my neck and cheeks.


    His hands were literally exploring every part of me.


    His lips felt so soft, sweet and hot as it moved inside me greedily. His tongue demanded full entry into my mouth and I gave it to him.


    Parting my lips more, our tongues locked and moved in sync. Leonardo¡¯s took my hair into his hands and tilted it slighty as his tongue made its way inside me.


    I let out a soft moan, Leonardo swallowing it all. His breathing became low grunts that seemed to fill the entire elevator. They were barely audible but so fucking sexy.


    This felt so amazing. I totally surrendered myself to his fervent, hot and dominating kiss.


    My skin tingled, adrenaline rushing through me.


    I wanted more.


    I had no idea if I should be doing this or not but I cared less now.


    I wanted more of Leonardo.


    My hands raced to his hair, kneading into it and pulling it, pressing our bodies so tightly against each other.


    Leonardo groaned and our kiss deepened. His lips moved my own lips to my jaw, leaving a burning desire wherever they touched.


    I moaned out, an inferno raging within me.


    His lips trailed from my jaws to my neck, cing hot wet kisses along the way whilst nibbling and sucking on my skin.


    I moaned out airily, grabbing his air more tightly.


    My reaction got a husky groan from Leonardo.


    I bit my bottom lip, his name slipping from my mouth in a whispering moan before I could stop myself, ¡°Leonardo¡­¡±


    I felt Leonardo smirking against my neck. He was a cocky, hot jerk.


    His lips trailed back to mine, stroking my skin with his tongue along the way.


    identally, I bit at his bottom lip. Not hard but softly.


    In a flick, I felt so doused in embarrassment.


    What did I just do?


    Leonardo let out a groan in pleasure which gave me goosebumps.


    His demeanour suddenly changed. He was kissing me so hard, so rough and so intense.


    Sucking the air out of my lungs and filling it with his, he wasn¡¯t giving me a time to catch my breath.


    He kissed me like he owned me, like he had absolute control over me.


    But I loved it.


    I tried to suppress my moans, keeping my whimpers within me but I failed woefully.


    It made Leonardo plunder me with intense lustful kisses.


    He immedately lifted me up from the ground and I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist.


    He pulled me a little further from the elevator wall before mming me back on to it.


    I groaned in pleasure, my back against the wall whilst his chest pressed so tightly against mine.


    Oh good Lord.


    The kiss was bing so erotic. Leonardo¡¯s breathing became so rapid in pace and the air in the elevator seemed to get hotter and hotter.


    If there was any way Leonardo could enter me right now, I bet he wouldn¡¯t hesitate noticing how he was furthering himself into me.


    His crotchid right under me as a result of how tall he was and I felt something very hard poke me.


    Oh shit.


    Leonardo was hard.


    I couldn¡¯t help but imagine how budging his dick would look.


    Fuck.. I was having sexual thoughts.


    The more he pressed himself on to me, the more I felt his hard rock dick hitting me.


    My pussy tingled and I felt a wet pool form in my panties.


    Leonardo¡¯s one hand trailed underneath my shirt, going to my spine.


    His hand skimmed his way along my skin eagerly searching for my bra hook.


    This was too fast. I don¡¯t want us to go any further especially not in this elevator.


    ¡°Um Leo¡­ I think we should stop¡±I said breathlessly pulling my lips away from his begrudgingly.


    He closed his eyes for a moment as if calming himself down before opening his eyes again.


    ¡°Sure my love. I will only go as far as you want me to go¡±


    My love¡­ He really loved me.


    Wow.


    Today had been filled with surprises.


    Did I love him too though?


    I know I felt something for Leonardo ever since he started acting more nice towards me but was it Love?


    I had no idea.


    And if I don¡¯t love him back, will his attitude turn back to the mean, cold and ruthless Leonardo?


    I dreaded that thought.


    Leonardo slowly put me down and went over to press one of the elevator buttons. The elevator immedately geared to life.


    He came over to me and stared at me. ¡°What is wrong Crystal? You look a little tensed. I won¡¯t force myself on you. You dont have to worry about that¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Leonardo¡±I said with a mild chuckle.


    ¡°Why do you look tensed then?¡±he quizzically asked.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡±I began, my eyes darting downwards.


    ¡°You said you love me¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t feel the same way, will your attitude change towards me?¡±I fearfully asked, avoiding eye contact with him.


    He was silent for a moment.


    ¡°Crystal look at me¡±he softly requested.


    I did so, slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never act like that towards you ever again. And I¡¯ll make sure I win your love¡±


    A smile spread across my face. At this point, I can say I trust Leonardo to a degree.


    ¡°Thank you Leo¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me Crystal. I should have done this a long time ago¡±he replied.


    At that moment, the elevator made a beep sound that we had arrived at his penthouse and it slid open.


    We both stepped out and ventured into our suite.


    ¡°You amaze me Crystal¡±Leonardo said with a knowing smirk as we made our way upstairs.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±I asked amused, stopping in front of my bedroom door.


    ¡°I never knew I could get so hard with just a kiss¡±he replied sultrily, he thumb trailing on my lips.


    I felt my face heat up and pressed my lips in tightly.


    ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±he asked, a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°W-what?!¡±I eximed, embarrassed by his question.


    ¡°It is a simple question my love. Did you?¡±he persisted with a devilish smile.


    ¡°I did¡±I nodded with a blushed face.


    Leonardoughed heartily.


    He looked very handsome when heughed. I could not help but admire his features.


    ¡°Go freshen up ok my love¡±he said, cing his lips on mine once more.


    We kissed passionately but briefly.


    I turned to head inside my room and caught him still smirking at me before I closed my door.


    Gosh.


    A subconscious smile walked its way to my face as I stepped into the shower.


    What the hell was Leonardo doing to me?


    Some weeks ago, I hated him more than anything else.


    Now just the thought of him brings smiles to my face.


    I giggled like a baby as I pulled of my clothes.


    I knew I definitely felt something for him but I need to be sure it¡¯s love and not just a mere tonic feeling.


    In a few minutes, I was already out of the shower.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was lying on the bed, putting on ace night gown.


    What transpired in the elevator was still ying in my mind.


    I felt like a bride.


    What the hell!


    A knock on the door came in.


    I knew who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s opened. Come in¡±I responded loud enough for Leonardo to hear me.


    The door slowly pushed upon and a shirtless Leonardo stepped inside.


    I sat up to face him and my jaws dropped. He was only on a joggers.


    My eyes literally fed on his shirtless torso.


    From his perfectly chiselled chest to his sculpted arbs, taunt muscles¡­ damn.


    It looked so alluring.


    I noticed a perfect little trail of hair from his novel to his¡­. area.


    I gulped and my eyes walked back up to lock with his. Shit. He had realised I was staring at him.


    A conceited smirk was on his face.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ whatsup?¡±I asked nervously. When did i start feeling this nervous?


    ¡°You like what you see?¡± He replied sensually with a raised brow and walking towards my bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fancy yourself¡± I replied trying to cover up my lustful stares.


    ¡°From the way you were staring at me, seems like you want me¡± he confidentlyughed.


    I faced him as he came to lie beside me. ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Ok sure¡± he replied rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Pervert¡±he muttered.


    My eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You are so insane Leonardo¡±


    My reaction got himughing so hard.


    I huffed andid back on the bed.


    ¡°You are so easily teased my love¡±He whispered as our bodies touched each other.


    ¡°And you are a cocky jerk¡±I yfully replied, my eyes on the ceiling of my room.


    Leonardo enclosed his arms around my waist and faced me fully.


    I could feel his hot breath fanning my neck. A heat began rumbling in my stomach but I managed toposed myself.


    ¡°Hope you enjoyed our trip to my country?¡±he asked.


    ¡°Ofcourse I did. Best trip ever¡±


    Heid kisses by my cor bone making me tingle.


    ¡°We will be leaving tomorrow morning baby¡±he announced.


    I nodded and turned my back against him. He pulled me tighter to himself with his hand encircled around my waist, causing my back to press against his hard chest.


    ¡°Leo¡­¡±I called out.


    He hummed behind me.


    ¡°Thank you¡­. for everything¡±I admitted slowly.


    I heard him chuckle lowly.


    I wore a smile on my face as my eyelids slowly closed.


    This trip had turned out to be life changing.


    And Leonardo had turned out to be one of the kindest, carefree, loving humans I¡¯ve met.

 Mafia’s Obsession C34

    CRYSTAL


    ¡°Thank you¡± I told Leonardo as he helped me get into his jet.


    Wow.


    A lot happened within this past couple of days.


    First I fell sick which instantly brought out a side to Leonardo that I had never seen or even thought he had. I watched Leonardo abandoned all work activities for my sake.


    Though I found it skeptical to believe that he was actually being genuinely caring at first but slowly as we got to spend more time with each other, I came to see the real Leonardo.


    The one that was kind truthful, yful and loving.


    Leonardo surprised me more by taking me on a three day trip to Italy and during these three days, I totally grew extremely closer to him.


    We got to know a lot about each other. I got the opportunity to explore Rome, ride water taxis, taste exotic Italian dishes and most importantly spend time with this man that was causing me to feel something I thought I felt for chase.


    I havee to realise now that what I felt for chase was a mere crush. It wasn¡¯t deep love.


    The day chase kissed me, I thought I would feel happy because it was literally something I had been craving for. I thought I wanted it but it turned out I was scared whilst he was kissing me.


    The kiss felt so wrong even before Leonardo barged in us.


    But when Leonardo kissed me, I felt that spark of electricity course through me. I felt a million emotions and feelings emanate within me. A wave of adrenaline rushed through my body and I was so hyper.


    My knees totally caved in and I surrendered myself to his steamy and possessive lips.


    He got my body tingling with sensations, heat like a wildfire causing wreckage to my entire being.


    And his lips moved ever so softly against mine.


    His hands touched me like he wanted me. I could feel it.


    Those hands must have killed so many people. How ironic it was that those same hands that were capable of ending people¡¯s lives gave me so much pleasure as they explored my body.


    Just thinking of it gave me a wet pool in my panties again.


    I felt Leonardo¡¯s arm brush against my hips as we went over to sit.


    My face was blushed but Iported myself.


    I was about going to sit in the long scarlet red couch when Leonardo held on to my hand, stopping me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit over on the bed be yes?¡± he requested but it was more of amand as he led me to the bed that was on the jet.


    I rolled my eyes softly at his dominating attitude. It was just a part of him.


    Iid on the bed, Leonardo beside me.


    He crossed an arm over my shoulder but I didn¡¯t mind.


    Why should I?


    I wanted it.


    ¡°Some other time we wille to Italy my love¡±Leonardo said to me.


    ¡°Italy is beautiful and amazing. I must admit to that¡±I chirped.


    ¡°Ofcourse just like me my love¡±Leonardo replied, a disparaging smile on his lips.


    This man was so confident of himself.


    ¡°You tter yourself way too much¡±I cheekily said.


    A mild frown washed across his face.


    ¡°You always have a problem when ever I tter myself. Are you jealous Crystal?¡±


    I gasped in astonishment.¡±What!?¡±I eximed.


    He dismissed my stunned expression with augh.


    ¡°Wee Mr Leonardo¡±I heard a familiar feminine voice apanied by the soft clicking of her heels.


    Oh shit.


    The air hostess again.


    Thest time I was here with Leonardo, she totally ignored me like I didn¡¯t exist.


    I watched her approached us. I could see the distasteful look she had for me in her eyes but switched to a friendly smile once she turned her face to Leonardo.


    ¡°Thank you. Anything you want?¡±Leonardo abruptly asked causing her to flinch.


    ¡°W-well, would-would you like anything to drink?¡±She asked in a stutter trying to maintain her sultry looks on Leonardo.


    Leonardo looked at me and I gave a shake of my head, a conceited smile on my face.


    ¡°My Be doesn¡¯t need anything. When we want something then we will call you¡±Leonardo dismissed her with a wave of his hands.


    She huffed at me and her lips pulled to a scowl before she matched away, obviously exasperated at both I and Leonardo.


    Once she was gone, I couldn¡¯t contain the bubbles ofughter within me.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±Leonardo asked.


    ¡°You know she likes you¡±I told him, my chin jutting towards the direction the air hostess went.


    ¡°I know that. I also observed how she  was acting with you from the first time we got on this ne¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Was that the reason you were quick to always shun her off?¡±I asked after managing to control my fits ofughter.


    He gave a nod. ¡°Ofcourse. I don¡¯t like any body being mean to my baby¡±he sweetly replied, cing a peck on my cheeks.


    ¡°But Crystal you know I¡¯m in the mafia don¡¯t you?¡±Leonardo asked sounding serious as he sat up straight.


    I was thrown aback. Why was he sounding so serious? He was happy a moment ago. Was it something I said that got to him?


    ¡°Y-yeah¡± I managed to reply.


    ¡°You know what I do. You know I can¡¯t let you go. You have to sign a contract of omert¨¤ when we get back¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±I sighed, sitting up too.


    ¡°It is a contract of confidentiality in the Mafia¡±


    The mafia?


    My eyes widened in fear. I and Leonardo have never conversed about his work.


    So why was he talking about it?


    ¡°What does the contract entail?¡± I asked nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me now but it is a contract signed if you are not part of the mafia but somehow uncovered the activities of the mafia. In order to be safe you have to sign the contract¡­¡±Leonardo paused in his speech.


    He essed my facial expression before going on.


    ¡°It is an oath of secrecy taken, swearing not to divulge the activities of the mafia tow enforcement agencies. You won¡¯t be allowed to have unmonitored phone calls, e-mails or texts as every thing will now be monitored by the mafia. You also can¡¯t go on unsupervised trips or vacations. All your movements will be monitored and track. You shouldn¡¯t be seen with the police either. You will have to be branded as belonging to the Mafia. And the punishment if you don¡¯t sign or break any of the rules is¡­ death¡±


    My jaws dropped and my heart sank.


    What the hell?


    What was all these?


    I didn¡¯t know the Mafia was this dangerous and serious. I thought it was just criminal gangs who fought asionally with other criminal gangs. I didn¡¯t expect them to be this serious and why the hell do i have to be involved in this?


    ¡°Leonardo do you seriously expect me to agree with all that? I am literally going to be trapped in your dangerous world of guns and blood if I sign that¡±I said in vexation.


    ¡°I know Crystal. But you have no choice neither do I. Please understand me¡±Leonardo softly spoke trying to calm the torrents that had be of my nerves.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a choice? I can just act like i don¡¯t know you are in the Mafia. You don¡¯t need to make me sign this¡±I persisted, my eyes bing stung with tears.


    Leonardo shook his head. ¡°Look this is just to protect you and I¡­.¡±


    ¡°Protect me from what!?¡±I shot back, cutting him in his sentence.


    ¡°From death Crystal!¡±Leonardo yelled.


    ¡°Look¡±he began, trying to hold on to my hand but I pulled it away, tears trailing down my cheeks.


    I whipped my face away from him, my eyes having a far away look in them.


    ¡°If by any chance or in the nearest future, the Italians find out that you knew about the mafia but I never made you sign the contract neither did I brand you, I and you will both be killed. Before I gave your dad the loan, I made him sign this because he somehow found out about our activities. And I¡¯m sure he must have told you all that he loaned from a crime boss. You have to sign this please¡±Leonardo pleaded.


    ¡°And If I don¡¯t?¡±I asked silently, looking back at Leonardo.


    ¡°Will you kill me?¡±I added.


    He pulled me into his warm embrace and kissed my temple.


    ¡°I will never kill you Crystal¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I sobbed on his chest before I pulled away. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it¡±I said determinedly with a nod.


    Leonardo¡¯s head descended downwards and he pressed a soft, slow kiss on to my lips.


    I kissed him back, our lips moving in sync.


    I held on to the cors of his shirt, yanking him closer as we kissed each other passionately.


    ¡°Before I get to brand you as belonging to the mafia, I¡¯ll have to brand you as mine¡±he sensually said, a devilish glint in his eyes once he pulled out from the kiss.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t waste no time.


    In an instant,  I felt his wet lips on my neck, hungrily sucking on it.


    A soft moan escaped my lips as Leonardo¡¯s expert tongue swept across my neck.


    His lips skimmed the edges of my cor bone, greedily cing soft bites all the way to my throat.


    ¡°Fuck¡± I airily breathed out. Slowly I and Leonardoid back on the bed, his lips not leaving my neck for a second.


    In a fluid motion, he got ontop me.


    My mind was already lost in abyrinth of hooded desires with Leonardo¡¯s hot lips sucking on me.


    Feeling him ontop me whilst his tongue and lips sucked, stroked and bite all sides of my neck caused me to have shattering moans that sounded like music to his ears.


    My hands fisted into his dark raven locks, gripping on to it. Leonardo¡¯s hands walked their way to my engorged breasts, softly moulding and kneading it through my off shoulder top.


    Oh Lord. This man.


    Never have I loved a man¡¯s touch so much.


    His lips left my neck and sensually trailed to my chest, nting kisses on the bare parts of my breasts that were already exposed.


    He sucked on them, his one hand pulling my off shoulder more downwards.


    He probably cared less if it cked.


    Leonardopletely littered my neck, throat and chest with his burning lips.


    His lips then moved upwards again, locking with my lips.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist and parted my lips, giving him the full ess to taste me.


    Leonardo kissed me so lustfully and hungrily, hands groping and fondling on to my breasts.


    I shuddered underneath him, releasing my soft cries of pleasure into the kiss.


    ¡°God you taste so sweet¡±Leonardo whispered against my lips.


    He slowly pulled back, making a cry of protest leave my lips at the absence of his body on mine.


    A satisfied smile was ced on his lips as his eyes hungrily scanned me.


    I followed the trail of his eyes to my neck and part of my bossoms that were visible to his lustful stare.


    Shit. My skin was littered with love bites.


    He gave me hickeys.  He had branded me as his.


    ¡°How do you like this?¡±he asked with a cocked brow.


    I nodded, my face heated up.


    ¡°Good you like it. Because you will be getting more of it from now¡±he huskily told me before crashing his lips on to mine again.

 Mafia’s Obsession C35

    Crystal walked happily downstairs like a dog with two tails. It had been a day since she arrived back in New York.


    She and Leonardo got back home around twelve in the morning.


    Crystal didn¡¯t waste no time in drifting off into sleep the moment her body touched  the soft sheets of her bed.


    She woke up with a beam on her face the next morning. The sun was bright, so was her life¨Catleast it was seeming bright.


    And it was all thanks to the one person she never believed could ever make her smile talk more of making her happy.


    As Crystal ventured downstairs, her minds raced to everything that transpired between her and Leonardo in Italy.


    ¡°I love you Crystal¡±


    It was just a sentence consisting of four words but this sentence was going to change her and Leonardo¡¯s rtionship forever.


    He was a force causing a tornado of emotions within her. His kisses, lips, sensual words, touch¨Ceverything yed in her head repeatedly like a movie on repeat.


    A little giggle escaped her lips as she reminisced about everything.


    Then a mild exhale left her lips as she remembered she had not set her eyes on Leonardo since the morning they bothnded in New York.


    By the time she woke up the next day, she was informed by Maya that Leonardo had left very early for work. She spent her day with the elderly, cheerful woman who was more than happy to see Crystal back.


    ¡°The mansion was very lonely without you in it Crystal¡±


    ¡°Oh how much I missed you both!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo looked extremely cheerful when I spotted him living for work early in the morning you know¡±


    ¡°This trip must have really strengthened your bond my child¡±


    Maya would blissfully say to her.


    Ofcourse, she enjoyed Maya¡¯spany but now she deeply missed having Leonardo around her.


    Gosh! That man was such a workaholic¡­ she thought to herself.


    He didn¡¯te back yesterday night and today also she hadn¡¯t set her eyes on him.


    She had be ustomed to having him around her always that his mere one day abscence now felt like torture to her.


    Her mind took a walk down memoryne as she remembered those periods where she would always fervently pray that Leonardo wouldn¡¯t return home.


    How ironic her life had turned out. If someone told her she woulde to crave for Leonardo¡¯s presence, she would have definitely called the person mad and refute it.


    But the universe has a strange way of doing things.


    She not only craved his presence but his touch. His lips left a burning desire in her, a desire she wanted to experience again.


    Crystal sniggered to herself, lost in her world of thoughts.


    ¡°You look so happy my child¡±Maya¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts.


    Crystal was immedately snapped out of her reverie and back to the present. She hadn¡¯t even realise she had reached the bottom of the stairs.


    She gazed at Maya, her lips slightly ajar. ¡°Uh-uh yeah. Goodmorning Maya¡±she stammered.


    ¡°Goodmorning my child. Breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s eat ok¡±Maya replied.


    Crystal and Maya walked towards the dinning area. As usual, a feast had been spread out on the dinning table.


    It was mouth watering and appetizing. Crystal didn¡¯t waste no time in feeding on the exquisite dishes ced before her hungry eyes.


    ¡°To be honest Crystal, your stay in this house has brought light to this mansion¡±Maya said as she stuffed a piece of pork into her mouth.


    Crystal turned to face her as they sat side by side. ¡°Really? Was this mansion filled with darkness before¡±Crystal jokingly inquired.


    Maya emitted a breathe out. ¡°Leonardo was cold, he hardly  smiled or even interacted with anyone. He was so secretive and very quiet. Though now he is still very secretive but I can see the changes in him. The morning he hastily left for work, I saw a glint in the eyes. It was happiness Crystal. My boy looked happy. He didn¡¯t tell me but from his bodynguage and the sparkle in his blue eyes, I knew fully well. It¡¯s all thanks to you dear¡±


    Crystal felt her heart warm by Maya¡¯s speech. She herself felt ted and it was because of Leonardo.


    She loved him. Yes she did.


    She hade to realise that.


    And she just wanted nothing more than to pour out her heart to Leonardo.


    ¡°Maya what can I say? Leonardo turned out not to be as bad as I envisioned him¡±Crysyal admitted to which Maya nodded her head.


    ¡°Crystal would you mind apanying me for shopping today?¡±


    ¡°Ofcourse¡±Crystal eximed much too quickly.


    She needed to go out. Without Leonardo in the mansion, everything felt like a blur. She had to atleast keep herself busy.


    ¡°What else would I be doing in this huge mansion? I¡¯ll love to follow you for shopping¡±Crystal happily chirped.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    A chortle left Maya¡¯s lips. ¡°When we are done eating then. Thank you dear¡±


    ¡°Anytime Maya¡± Crystal replied as she took a bite of the pork in her te.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    ¡°Maya I¡¯m telling you, that shopkeeper is weird as fuck. Thedy was literally passing winks at you¡±Crystal told Maya as she gripped on to two shopping bags filled with grocery.


    Maya couldn¡¯t control her fits ofughter. ¡°You mean that young red haired was winking at me? I thought she was just being nice¡±


    Crystal sniggered at her reply. ¡°Nope. I think she likes you. Or she probably thinks I and you are you know¡­.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±Maya eximed,ughing even harder as they stepped into the mansion.


    ¡°Oh Lord in heaven. Crystal..¡±Maya said in betweenughs.


    ¡°Teens today have crazy thoughts¡±Crystal said to Maya, facing her.


    ¡°Wee you both!¡±A rich voice boomed as it approached the living room.


    Crystal gave longing eyes the minute she spotted the person from which the voice emitted from.


    It was Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo!¡±she joyfully eximed to her own surprise, dropping the grocery bags and running over to hug him.


    Leonardo gave a low pitched chuckle, holding on to Crystal by the waist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would miss me like this¡±Leonardo teasingly said as he let go of Crystal.


    Maya gave a fake cough which made Crystal turn to face her at once, awkwardness webbed all over her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for dropping the bags Maya¡±Crystal immediately apologised, walking over to carry them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the bags Crystal. I can see how much you missed Leonardo. I¡¯ll tell one of the workers to bring it¡±Maya softly said to Crystal which got her at ease.


    ¡°Irina¡±Maya called out as she walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Leonardo boyishly began,ing over to Crystal and pivoting her around to face him.


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m angry with you¡±Crystal huffed, folding her arms.


    ¡°Really? Just few mintes ago you threw yourself at me and now you are angry¡±Leonardo cheekily gave utterance to.


    Crystal eyed him. ¡°We arrived back in New York and you didn¡¯t waste any time in storming off to work the next day. You didn¡¯t evene home that night? Where did you spend the night huh?¡±


    Leonardo gave her no reply but a lustful stare.


    ¡°What the hell are you staring at?¡±Crystal asked with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Sembri cos¨¬ sexy quando sei arrabbiato¡± Leonardo gravelly said.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±Crystal inquired.


    ¡°You look so hot when you are angry doll¡±Leonardo tranted causing Crystal to shiver as she felt her breathing halt in her lungs.


    ¡°Ok tell me, how can I make it up to you my love?¡±Leonardo said in a whisper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend time together¡±Crystal quickly replied.


    ¡°Where amore mio- my love?¡±


    Crystal thought for some time, her head tilting back and forth.


    ¡°The beach!¡±she happily eximed with a click of her fingers.


    ¡°As you wish. When can we go?¡±


    ¡°Right now if possible¡±Crystal requested.


    Leonardo gave a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°Ok be¡± he whispered into her ear.


    * * * * * * * *


    Crystalid on the cold sandy ground of the beach, looking up at the brilliant sky that had now being adorned by shes of pink and orange colours.


    The roaring waves continuously formed a white foam upon hitting the rocks in the beach.  The various pebbles in the sandy shore of the beach made it glimmer against the rays of the calming sunset.


    The seagulls soared in the air, riding with the wind.


    Sunset was beautiful. It was amazing and spell bounding.


    Something then dropped on her skin. A drop of water. At once Crystal began feeling sprinkles and sshes of water drop on her.


    She immedately bolted up in a sh, turning to face Leonardo who held a bottle of water.


    ¡°What the hell. I¡¯ll definitely do my own too Leo¡±Crystal yfully said as she quickly grabbed the water from his hold.


    Together they raced about in the beach, Crystal pursuing him and throwing sshes of water on him until the bottle of water had been fully emptied.


    Leonardo at once grabbed her off the ground from behind causing her to shriek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll plunge you into the waters now¡±he threatened her.


    Crystal hit his arm vigorously.


    ¡°Leonardo no.. no please¡±


    ¡°I like it when you beg me¡± he sultrily whispered against her ear before dropping her down.


    Crystal hit his chest in retaliation the moment her feet touched the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk together baby¡± Leonardo offered.


    Crystal nodded to his request.


    Light and refreshing, the breeze kissed against their skin, gliding through their hairs and pushing it against their face.


    The sand squished between their toes as they gaily walked along the shores of the beach bank.


    ¡°Maya told me you are seeming more happy now¡±Crysyal said attempting to start off a conversation.


    Leonardo gave her knowing eyes. ¡°Ofcourse. Because of you baby¡±


    Crystal felt a blush spread across her cheeks.


    She tucked her hair behind her ear as they kept on walking. ¡°But what would be of our umm rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Crystal¡±Leonardo said as he stopped to face her.


    ¡°I mean would we end up together? Or we won¡¯t. I don¡¯t want us to be in a fling¡­¡±


    Leonardo at once ced a finger on her lips, ¡°What I feel for you isn¡¯t going to be a fling Crystal. It is not even to start with. You belong to me and me alone. We will definitely end up together. Do you really think I¡¯ll let you stay with another guy?¡±


    Crystal stared at him, her cheeks going scarlet red.


    She wanted to reply but Leonardo spoke up in an instant. ¡°I love you ok¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to you to say it back if you are not sure of what you feel ok Crystal. No rush¡±Leonardo added.


    Crystal just stared at him with lips parted. He winked at her and began walking whilst she stood on the spot.


    He was being patient with her. He was being everything she always wanted.


    She loved this man.


    She took a step forward wanting to call out to Leonardo when she felt a sharp stinging pain pierce through her shoulder.


    She slowly gazed down at it and saw a ruby red liquid seeping out of a hole in her flesh.


    Her hands sweeped over it and her eyes widened in horror.


    Blood.


    It spread rapidly round the area, tainting her pink top and giving it an awful shade of red.


    The liquid dropped on the sands of the beach, living its red stains on the sands.


    Her heart became rapid in beat so also did her breathing. Another agonising pain shot through her.


    This time, it was right above her left breast.


    Like it¡¯s bloody counterpart, it was spreading rapidly, tainting her top with its scarlet red stains.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t seem to notice as he walked ahead of her.


    She had been shot.


    But no sound was heard.


    She had been shot by a silencer.


    Then came the wave of pain so strong, it got her knees buckling to the ground.


    ¡°Leonardo!¡±she screamed out in pain, her knees crumbling to the ground.


    Leonardo at once turned and his heart sank. He ran over to Crystal and held on to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes please¡± he pleaded.


    What followed next  was the vociferous noise of gunshots being fired as Leonardo thundered to his goons who rushed towards them.


    Crystal at this moment was slipping into unconsciousness. Her body felt light and an excruciating pain was coursing through her that she found it almost difficult to breathe properly.


    ¡°You will be fine I promise you my love¡±Leonardo whispered as Crystal gave herself off into the darkness that shrouded her vision.

 Mafia’s Obsession C36

    Pain is crushing, agonising and it is merciless. It is capable of breaking even the strongest minds, shattering them to smithereens and pulling them into a pithole of agonising torture.


    Once it¡¯s makes its ugly head known, it sweeps every thing good away like a vicious storm and twist them against you.


    It makes you beg. It makes you crumble. It makes you numb and void.


    Her eyes slowly opened to a golden glow spread across the dark room, illuminating it fairly. Although her eyesight was weak, her ears could hear distant crackling of fire.


    The fireglow danced by the side of her vision. This clearly wasn¡¯t her room.


    She didn¡¯t have her firece built in her room.


    It then dawned her that she was in Leonardo¡¯s room.


    Her head spinned as she tried to decipher what had happened to her.


    Like aet, the memories hit her.


    She was shot.


    Crystal had been falling in and out of consciousness. First time, her weak eyelids fluttered open in a car.


    She wasid at the backseat, cradled up in a warm, strong embrace.


    Then she awoke in a blinding white room with white ceilings. There were a mixture of voices, voices she could not decipher.


    She faintly remembered being rushed somewhere on a stretcher whilst a man on medical masks peered down at her.


    The memory was more hazy than the first.


    Now being her third consciousness, she was met with a dark room.


    No sign of panic or distress, just absolute tranquility and quietness. The only sound heard was the sound of the fire crackling, zing across the room.


    Her mouth felt acidic, her throat felt dry and her body felt so stiff and immovable.


    ¡°What happened? Who is here?¡± A dry whisper pushed past her ky, cracked lips. Crystal wasn¡¯t sure anyone was around in the room or if anyone heard her.


    Her eyelids were too weak to strain themselves and search the darkness for any slight presence of another person in the room.


    At once, her ears caught shuffling of feets from the other side of the room followed by hasty footsteps.


    Stunned and curious, she followed the sound of the footsteps.


    An elderly woman approached the bed. Her movements were categorised by fear and dread.


    ¡°Crystal¡± her voice was soft and calming, her petite figure falling into Crystal¡¯s sight. Her brown tender eyes stared down at Crystal¡¯s feeble form.


    It was Maya.


    ¡°How are you doing my child?¡±Maya asked, leaning down and caressing her forehead.


    Crystal perused her zed eyes.


    They had no sign of liveliness in them. They looked reddened and her eyebags were clearly puffed out.


    She had been crying.


    Lines drew over her forehead and Crystal could make out tears forming again in Maya¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°W-water please¡±Crystal requested.


    Maya immedately reached for the jug of water that was on the bedstand and poured it to her in a ss.


    Crystal painstakingly sat up a little and collected the ss of water from Maya. Her movements were shaky and her breathing was rapid.


    ¡°Careful child¡± Maya advised as she sat on the bed, next to Crystal¡¯s weak frame.


    A faint smile drew on Crystal¡¯s face and she sculled down the ss of water to quench her thirst and wet her desert throat.


    ¡°How long have I been unconscious Maya?¡±Crystal inquired of her state.


    Maya took the cup and ced it back on the bedstand. ¡°Two days my dear¡±


    Crystal gave a dip of head. Her eyes whipped to opened windows, the curtains carelessly swaying above them in the rhythm of the wind.


    The night was dark and starry, the luminous moon barely visible in the midst of hazy clouds.


    Maya followed her eyes to the thrown apart windows. ¡°Do you feel cold? Should I close the windows?¡± She asked with concern written over her face.


    ¡°No no. It¡¯s fine Maya¡±Crystal stopped her just before she attempted to stand.


    ¡°Where is Leonardo?¡±Crystal asked as her gaze locked back with Maya¡¯s.


    A brief silence settled itself between them.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t here¡±Maya slowly let out the words from her mouth.


    Crystal had a pained stare on her face. ¡°Then where is he? Where could he be?¡±She persisted further.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been around¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±Crystal queried Maya, her voice raspy in speech.


    ¡°Since you had been unconscious¡±Maya confessed with a slight exhale.


    Crystal gasped, her eyes bing stung with tears.


    The man who imed he loved her hadn¡¯t even been around with her throughout her days of unconsciousness. What the hell.


    She expected to see Leonardo by her side, cradling her in his warm embrace or at least holding on to her her pale fingers while she was unconscious just like he had always did when she fell ill.


    Or was he acting like this because this time it wasn¡¯t his fault that she got shot? Was he being absent because he didn¡¯t feel guilty unlike thest time where his attitude towards her and chase pushed her to sleep in the shower in a bid to drown her tears.


    ¡°No please don¡¯t get sad my child¡± Maya cut into her depressing thoughts.


    ¡°Why?¡±her shaky voice responded.


    ¡°Leonardo cares for you my child¡± Maya interceeded on his behalf.


    ¡°If he did care he should have been with me through out the days of my unconsciousness¡±Crystal refuted.


    ¡°And he should have been the one I should have seen now instead of you Maya¡±Crystal added under her breath.


    Maya reached over for her cheeks, softly caressing them. ¡°He knows I can look after you. He left you under my care. He is probably busy¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Crystal shook her head. If reverse was the case, she knew very well she wouldn¡¯t have left Leonardo¡¯s side for a second.


    Now she is finally fully conscious only to be told that the man who she loves and who said he loved her wasn¡¯t even around through out her unconscious state.


    ¡°Busy with what? Something more important than me?¡± Crystal asked with a false chuckle.


    Maya had a sorry look on her face as she listened to Crystal.


    No doubt the young woman was hurt.


    ¡°Leonardo why are you trying to distance yourself from Crystal? She looks so broken¡± Maya thought within herself.


    ¡°Who brought me back to the house?¡±Crystal quizzically asked.


    ¡°The ambnce child. Leonardo must have instructed them to bring you back home¡±Maya answered, shing Crystal a tender smile.


    Crystal exhaled and attempted to move her upper body but a sharp pain shot through her body like electricity jolts.


    ¡°Careful child. You are injured you know¡±Maya reminded her to which she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go bring you dinner ok. You must be starving¡±Maya offered before pecking her sweetly on her forehead and exiting the room.


    Crystal watched Maya go. She pulled her lips in tightly in order to stop herself from sobbing.


    Why would Leonardo abandon her when he knew fully well she needed him the most now?


    Not even decency to show up in between the days she was unconscious even if it was just for an hour.


    What could he be busy with?


    What could be more important than checking up on her?

 Mafia’s Obsession C37

    LEONARDO


    ¡°In the past four months¡± I began, leaning back into my chair and puffing out cigarette smokes into the air. ¡°Our drugs have always had a hard time in passing through Ecuador and Panama which borders Columbia¡±


    I studied the facial expression of Stefano harden, his fists clenching as it encircled the ss of water ced before him.


    Stefano oversaw the distribution of our drugs through the boarders of Ecuador to Columbia and also from Paraguay to Argentina.


    ¡°Look Stefano, I got word that the drugs had been recovered¡±I told him.


    ¡°Well thanks to me¡±I conceitedly added. ¡°But I always encounter difficulties when those fucking drugs are being sent through the boarders of Ecuador and Columbia and I find it so surprising since I have high ssed politicians in my pay roll and I pay those bitches sitting in the embassy and boarder¡± I grimaced at Stefano.


    I watched his mind raced far, probably thinking of an exnation to defend himself.


    ¡°W-well y-you can¡¯t me me. The custom officers are changed on a regr and¡­¡±Stefano stuttered in his speech with lips quivering.


    ¡°I have men situated at the boarders of Brazil by Uruguay to the South, Bolivia to the South West and Guyana to the east. My drugs go in smoothly without any hassle. Luca and his underbosses oversees that and I pay the politicians lesspared to what I pay those in Ecuador and Columbia¡± I cut in sharply, leaning forward and banging my fist on the broad mahogany table that seperated I and Stefano.


    He should thank his stars that I can¡¯t reach forward and snap his damn bloody neck. I already had a lot dealing with and I didn¡¯t want any more mishaps.


    ¡°Stefano where does the money I send to Ecuador and Columbia go? Into your pockets?¡±I inquired, my lips pulling to a scowl.


    Stefano looked like he could pee in his pants. He immedately gulped down the ss of water.


    ¡°C¡¯mon we are business partners Leonardo. How could you possibly think I can cheat you?¡±


    ¡°We are not business partners!¡±I yelled in rage. ¡°You are my pawn. You are just the face of the Constanzo family in Ecuador and Columbia. I call the shots and I control what happens¡± I reminded him gruffly.


    Pathetic how he could possibly think we are equals. I should be home with  my love, Crystal.


    But I am here dealing with this damn bloody motherfucker.


    ¡°I want transaction records of all the trades that has taken ce in Ecuador and Columbia in thest four months within a week Stefano¡±I bellowed my orders to which he grudgingly gave a nod of his head.


    I lulled my head backwards on the chair as Stefano cleared his throat to speak.


    ¡°I got your ns for the new drug farm. But¡­ I..¡±He spoke hesitantly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it¡±he confessed.


    ¡°What is there not to understand?¡± I scoffed at Stefano.


    ¡°My profit¡±he simply stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m cutting it short¡±I replied without batting an eyelid at him. My eyes roved upwards with more foggy cigarettes smoke puffing out of my parted lips.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡±Stefano retorted. I brought my gaze to his.


    I could see the sh of anger and bewilderment registered all over his face.


    ¡°And why can¡¯t I?¡±I cockily asked.


    ¡°Because I work my ass out too capo dei capi. I not only supply those drugs to Ecuador but I supply from New Mexico down to Columbia¡±


    ¡°Marcello will take over that from you. I¡¯ve sent him a contract for that. He will supply those drugs to some parts of Europe too andrgely Africa and the Middle East. Dario and the other capos will oversee the distribution in the Middle East¡±I said with a smirk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are doing this to me capo¡± Stefano uttered in shock.


    I ignored his wave of shock expressions. ¡°You will only recieve payment from the sale of narcotine. All other like heroine, opium, cocaine, Crystal methamphetamine and the likes are all out of your reach¡±


    ¡°What the fuck! The drug farm in Columbia isn¡¯t even big enough to handle this much work load¡±Stefano raised his tone, hints of frustration and annoyance in it.


    I chuckled at his silly and weak excuses. ¡°I purchased a brand new farm. Eighty hectares to be precise.  A much biggerb is already functioning there¡±


    He didn¡¯t see thating did he? I gave a sly grin at him. The bitch thought he could y smart.


    I slid Stefano a copy of the amended contract whilst perusing his bodynguage.


    Stefano opened the contract, annoyance clearly visible in his features.


    ¡°Sign the contract¡±I authoritativelymanded.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me Leo. C¡¯mon¡±he let out a cry of protest.


    I wasn¡¯t in for all this emotional drama. I immedately snapped my fingers and the guard standing by the door way to my office walked inside.  He gave me an envelope to which I brought out its contents.


    I took out snapshots of Stefano¡¯s wife and daughter and threw it in the air.


    One fell close to Stefano and he at once picked it.


    Horror seized him the moment heid eyes on the image of his daughter and wife. I bet the cunt never knew I would find out that he was married.


    ¡°Linda aged 28 and Vanessa aged 10. Such beautiful and lovely females. A single bullet through their foreheads is enough to end their lives¡±I savagely spat.


    I cared less about how he felt.


    ¡°This was taken¡­¡±Stefano horridly whispered.


    ¡°This morning¡± Ipleted for him.


    ¡°Now are you doing this the easy way or the hard way?¡±I gravelly asked.


    His eyes snapped to meet mine and his body shook like a leaf in a violent storm. He grudgingly faced the contract and grabbed a pen to sign it.


    ¡°Great. Now get out. I¡¯ll see you when I need you¡±I ordered, venomced in my tone.


    He stumped out my office whilst I watched him go with a satisfied smirk.


    ¡°Stefano looked very angry when he walked out of your office¡± Marco, one of my capos said with a chuckle as he walked into my office.


    Marco was not only part of my mafia but he was like a brother to me. I could count on him whenver I needed him. We were like fire and ice.


    Me being fire and him being ice.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The cunt thought he could cheat me and walk away scot free¡±I told him leaning forward and cing my one hand on the table.


    ¡°Well you did let him go scot free without harming him¡±Marco mused.


    ¡°I taught him a lesson. I have more important things to worry about. I should be with Crystal right now¡±


    Marco exhaled. He knew about my rtionship with Crystal. He was also aware of the hit man sent to gun me but unfortunately Crystal got shot.


    I had already given orders to my capos and underbosses under their various divisions to find whoever it was took that shot at my woman.


    Just thinking of it got my fist all balled up. She literally took a bullet for me. She could have died if not for the timely intervention of the doctors.


    I should be by her side now, holding on to her hand and dering how much I loved her but I was here, dealing with idiots and also trying to trace the location of the bloody bitch that shot at my Crystal.


    ¡°Leonardo, Mario and Alberto are on the case. Their underbosses are on it. We will get whoever did this¡±Marco assured me.


    I knew very well that we would catch the mother fucker.


    My jaws clenched and my Adams apple gobbled. ¡°I know we will. And once Iy my hands on his filthy body, I¡¯ll definitely ughter him like a pig¡±

 Mafia’s Obsession C38

    CRYSTAL


    I sat on a stool with Maya in the kitchen, helping her in preparation for dinner.


    It¡¯s been a week since I got my almost fatal gun shot wound. Some times I couldn¡¯t help myself but think of what would have be of my fate if I wasn¡¯t rushed to the hospital on time.


    I could have been six feets below the ground by now. My shoulder still felt sore. It all felt like a dream to me but the bandages on my chest served as a reminder for my almost near death experience.


    But one question that still got me bothered was who shot me?


    And why?


    Could it be rted to Leonardo¡¯s mafia or something else?


    I had no enemies if I could vividly remember. Hell I was too broke to make enemies.


    My whole life revolved around fending for I and Mabel until Leonardo¡¯s arrival into my life.


    Leonardo had suddenly vanished into thin air. It hurt me deeply whenever I thought of him.


    I mean the dude said he loved me! Who does this to someone they imed to love?!


    Everyday, with every hour, minute, seconds and nano second that passed, I would always fervently pray for Leonardo to show up but he never did.


    I would wait like a loyal dog waiting on its master arrival but with every passing moment, my hopes would be dashed away like sands.


    I atleast thought he would send a message for me through Maya but he didn¡¯t.


    It felt like he hadpletely abandoned me.


    No doubt my shooting incident had something to do with his mafia.


    I just felt that way.


    But Leonardo wasn¡¯t around to even offer me moral support.


    I just had only Maya.


    Was this what loving someone meant to him? You can¡¯t just say you love some one without showing it.


    Love is what you do not what you say. When I needed Leonardo¡¯s presence the most, when I needed that warmth and empathy from him, he disappeared like a mist.


    I tried to convince myself that probably he was busy with office issues keeping in mind that he took off days from work just to stay by me  when I fell sick.


    I felt it was the reason he couldn¡¯te see me when I was unconscious. But now, a whole week had passed by and Leonardo was no where in sight.


    I was beginning to feel that the only reason he acted nice to me was because he felt guilty and he didn¡¯t want me to die on his expensive property.


    He will probably have to deal with a lot of paper works if that should have happened.


    But then I could still clearly remember the way he confessed his feelings to me in Italy.


    I never begged him for it.


    I was beginning to find him tolerable and I was beginning to also enjoy hispany. If all these had been a farcade from the beginning, why did he have to tell me that he loved me?


    Was it necessary?


    It was not. There was seriously no need for him to have brought in emotions into it if he clearly never loved me.


    Thinking of all these usually brought tears to my eyes.


    Leonardo totally abandoned me like I didn¡¯t even exist.


    I was a fool for thinking he loved me.


    He never did.


    He never will.


    ¡°Crystal¡±Maya called out to me drawing my attention back to the kitchen we were in.


    My eyes quickly whipped to hers and I ced my hand on the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Yes Maya¡±


    She intently watched my features. I¡¯m sure she knew what was bothering me.


    ¡°You were thinking of him again weren¡¯t you?¡±She asked, her voice carrying pain in them.


    I couldn¡¯t reply. I averted my gaze from hers and darted it to my fingers ced on the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Dear please you will end up overthinking and you will get anxiety from this. Stop thinking about Leonardo. I assure you..¡±


    ¡°Maya please¡±I cut her short and upheaved my hands at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t assure me of Leonardoing to check up on me please. I¡¯m tired¡±I pleaded.


    Though difficult, I had forced myself to ept the fact that he never loved me the way he said he did.


    I never got the chance to confess my feelings to him and I am d I didn¡¯t.


    I was feeling so heartbroken. What would happen if we actually decided to get into a rtionship?


    He will definitely be the death of me.


    ¡°Ok child¡± Maya epted.


    A faint smile spread across my face.


    Maya stood up from her stool suddenly, hands at akimbo.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is wrong Maya?¡±


    ¡°I knew I was forgetting something. We are out of butter child. I bought it but I must have forgot it at the supermarket¡±she responded.


    ¡°No problem. I can go help you take it¡±I offered with a more bright smile.


    Her eyes had a glint in them ¡°Thank you child¡±


    She dipped her hand into her sweater pocket and brought out a reciept. ¡°Here is the reciept child. Just tell the shopkeeper you want to pick up the butter ok and show her this reciept¡±


    I took it with grateful eyes and made my way out of the kitchen but stopped in a second the moment my eyesnded on the one person I didn¡¯t hope to see any time soon.


    Leonardo.


    His dark hair was slicked, let to fall and cascade by the nape of his neck. Not a single hair was out of ce.


    He was on a perfectly ironed white shirt that hugged his body and showed of his taunting muscles coupled with ck trousers. A few buttons of his shirt as I could spot were let out, a skull shape ne dangling inbetwen.


    My breathing got caged in my lungs the moment our eyes locked. It seemed like he just walked into the mansion.


    He took of his sunshades and stared at me, his blue steel orbs perusing my features.


    I wanted to ignore him the way he had been ignoring me but I suddenly felt this pang of anger brew up within my chest.


    I angrily walked towards him, eyes ring at him.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised by my change of facial expression.


    His stood tall, his height towering above mine.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±I seethed in anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy Crystal¡±He replied abruptly.


    I felt the air in the living room rise as well as my anger.


    Really?


    That was all he could say?


    ¡°Is that all you can say?¡±I shot back in a scowl.


    I was trying so hard not to raise my voice but this man was making it so impossible for me.


    ¡°What did you expect me to say?¡±He rhetorically asked.


    ¡°You are kidding right¡± I said in disbelief, shaking my head at him.


    ¡°I was shot Leonardo! Shot twice. You weren¡¯t with me when I was unconscious and through out the past one week you could not evene check up on me!¡±I yelled in exasperation.


    My eyebrows were pulled up hinting anger in them.


    My voice must have probably gotten the attention of Maya as she scurried into the living room immedately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got shot but I said I was busy. Don¡¯t raise your voice at me Miss Crystal!¡±Leonardo boomed back at me.


    I was totally bbergasted. Who was this man standing in front of me?


    Was he the same Leonardo that professed love to me? Was he the same kind, sweet and loving Leonardo or this was the cold, heartless and selfish Leonardo?


    I felt so speechless. I couldn¡¯t even argue anymore. If he could not see how his attitude was hurting me then I wouldn¡¯t make him see that.


    I walked towards the door but not before ring at him.


    ¡°And where do you think you are going?¡±He asked gravelly making me stop in my tracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡±I replied evasively. I could hear his footsteps approaching me.


    I gulped and my knees suddenly felt weak but I hid my fear with a stoic expression on my face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to know where you are going but you aren¡¯t leaving the walls of this mansion for any reason whatsoever¡±He groggy spoke in my ear.


    I turned back in a fluid motion, a gasp pushing past my lips.


    ¡°Are you insane? Oh now you want to go back to your former self and keep me locked within this fucking house?¡±I scoffed at him.


    He gave a dark chuckle. ¡°See it however you want to Crystal but you arent leaving this mansion. I suggest you go back to my room¡±


    I took a nce at Maya and she gave me pleading eyes for me to listen to Leonardo.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me!? What is your problem? Is it something I did? Why are you suddenly giving me this shitty attitude!¡±


    ¡°Crystal!¡±he roared causing me to almost jump out of my skin and recoil in fear.


    ¡°I make the rules here. You will obey me. You aren¡¯t leaving this mansion for any reason whatsoever and it¡¯s final. See it or call it whatever you want, I don¡¯t give two fucks. If I may  remind you, I bought you Crystal, so for your own good I¡¯ll advise you not to disobey me¡±He warned, his index finger pointing to me.


    Tears pooled in my eyes as I listened to him.


    I immedately dashed out of his presence, my feet racing towards the staircase.


    I thought Leonardo had changed.


    I thought he was now going to be good, nice and caring to me.


    I felt now he wouldn¡¯t address me as a meremodity or as his toy.


    But it took a gun wound for the beast in him toe out again.


    Leonardo can never change.


    I thought there was good in him but now he may be just a naturally bad person.

 Mafia’s Obsession C39

    The days rolled by like a blur in the Mansion. It had been weeks since Leonardo had put back his cold hearted, vile mask towards Crystal.


    Their rtionship was now very strained. Leonardo seldomly was around and he when he was around, he avoided and ignored Crystal like a deadly gue.


    It all still felt like a bad dream to Crystal. A very bad dream she wished to wake up from.


    The sudden change in Leonardo¡¯s attitude was rming. It shook Crystal to the core, smashing to smithereens any hope she had of actually having a future with Leonardo.


    He became more cold to her than he was when she first arrived in the mansion.


    Atleast then Leonardo would asionally demand for her presence in the dinning room and he would always want to keep his steady gaze on her.


    But reverse was the case now. He hardly even looked her way talk more of calling her to eat with him.


    Though they lived together, they had be strangers to each other. Whenever Leonardo and her would bump by in the hallway, he would stride past her without even  giving her a second nce.


    Crystal would be left to stare at his tall figure walk away, tears pooling in her eyes and distorting her vision.


    It is said that you can see love in someone¡¯s eyes. Whatever emotions and feelings a person has can be deciphered just by staring into their eyes.


    But for Crystal, whenever she was opportuned to stare into those cold blue eyes, colder than ciers, Crystal would see nothing but emptiness in it.


    No trace of emotions, no love, hate, anger or resentment, just an empty, hollow shell.


    She feared to look his way.


    His stare gave her spine chilling dread that would always race through her, reminding her of the fact that he felt nothing towards her again.


    The day seemed to drag by quickly today. Well Maya had kept herpany¨Cas usual.


    Sshes of orange, pink, and red colours decorated the sky, shing its beautiful shadows over the Constanzo mansion. The sunset was enticing and glorious as Crystal stared at it through her wide open windows.


    It was all rosy and salmon-pink, the thin strips of cloud turning shimmering gold with each passing second.


    She flopped her head back on the pillows of her bed, eyes staring at the empty ceilings as if the solutions to her and Leonardo¡¯s sour rtionship was written on it.


    She ate dinner early this night. The only thing she needed now was the sleep which she so believed could take her away from this painful reality and into her dreams.


    The soft rays of the now shining moon filtered through the swaying curtains of her window.


    Crystal closed her eyes, forcing herself to cave into slumber.


    Some few minutester, she heard the slight twist of her door knob.


    Her eyes flew open immedately. What followed next was the heavy thumping of footsteps.


    The figure of the sudden intruder, she could not decipher as the person remained in the shadows. The only illuminated part of her room was her bed which was being graced by the luminous beams of the moon.


    ¡°Maya?¡± Crystal called out a little scared with shaky voice.


    Like a slithering serpent, Leonardo stepped out from the shadows. He approached her bed, his movements tottering and awkward as if he was trying to keep himself from toppling over.


    An almost empty bottle of whiskey was in his one hand, a very small amount of the liquor swirling inside the bottle.


    ¡°Crystal¡±his thick, gruff ented voice called out to her as he stumbled into her curious sight.


    Crystal was surprised as hell.


    Last time she remembered, Leonardopletely made sure to strain their rtionship, breaking the bridge they were trying to form. He never did enter her room for any thing neither did he look her way.


    He never bothered her for any thing at all in the mansion. He let her do her thing but kept his distance like she was a leper.


    So what was he doing in her room looking slightly drunk?


    Leonardo stumbled into her sight, his zed blue eyes staring down at her trepadised and confused eyes.


    Sculling down the remaining contents of the liquor and cing the empty bottle on the vanity table, Leonardo slumped down on Crystal¡¯s bed but he was careful not to hit her in the process.


    This was the first time Crystal was seeing Leonardo so unhinged before her eyes.


    ¡°What happened to you Leonardo?¡±She softly asked.


    With head downcasted, Leonardo proceeded to speak to her- first thing he had ever said to her since more than three weeks. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡±he slurred in his speech.


    Crystal was dazed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You took the bullets meant for me. You shouldn¡¯t be in this pain Crystal¡±he moved his eyes to stare down at her pale face.


    Crystal couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Well she shouldn¡¯t be surprised. She knew fully well Leonardo¡¯s world was dangerous.


    Still she found it hard to process what Leonardo said.


    Someone out there or probably some people literally wanted Leonardo dead.


    Her body shivered like she had been doused in cold water.


    She made an attempt to sit up but Leonardo inched closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡± he ordered gruffly. Even when tipsy, his voice stillmanded authority that one wouldn¡¯t want to dare.


    Leonardo then reached out his arm to tuck a loose strand of hair from her face to her ear. He was being so gentle with her that she felt it was a dream.


    A dream that was too good to actually be true.


    She stared into his eyes, those cold orbs held a million emotions locked within them. She winced the moment Leonardo caressed her bandaged shoulder.


    ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡±she inquired.


    He shook his head at her. ¡°But when I do, God helps him or her¡±he savagely replied.


    ¡°Leonardo you look stressed. You should go sleep¡± Crystal said after studying his facial features.


    ¡°Why are you here anyways?¡±She blurted out to her own surprise. That question had been living free rent in her head the moment he walked into her room.


    ¡°What are you doing in my room talking to me? I thought you left me. You should have sent Maya. She always keeps mepany¡±Crystal spat without no iota of fear in her.


    If Leonardo thought he could dissapear for days then suddenly show up acting all nice towards her and expecting her to wee him back into her life and heart with open arms then he was definitely wrong.


    ¡°I am not leaving you Crystal¡± his voice sounding serious.


    Crystal gave a false, painful chuckle. ¡°Well you did. You abandoned me for days, gave me a shitty attitude, pushed me away from you and ignored me like a gue. You banned me from even stepping outside the doors of the mansion. And all these areing from someone who eagerly confessed that he loved me. Do you think love is a joke huh!?¡±


    All the built up emotions that had been stored within her over the weeks, Crystal let them all out.


    Anger and resentment shed like lightening inside her eyes as her chest began heaving up and down repeatedly.


    ¡°Fucking talk! Do you think love involves ignoring the one you im to love? Treating them like theymitted a grevious sin whereas they did nothing?! Huh? Leonardo that is not love. You don¡¯t only talk about love, you disy it too in your actions. The time I needed you the most, you abandoned me. You shoved me aside like I was trash and treated me like you hated me and now you think you can juste back and sweet talk me and I¡¯ll stupidly ept you and wee you back? Well you are wrong!¡±Crystal seethed with rage dancing in her eyes for Leonardo.


    Leonardo let her pour out her emotions to him. He knew the steps he took definitely caused her pain but it wasn¡¯t just her that felt pain.


    He felt it too. Staying away from her had to be the hardest thing for him to ever have done.


    Seeing her pained stare when ever they crossed paths in the hallway was too much for him to bear.


    Love was indeed so powerful. It had brought him to his knees.


    ¡°I know how you feel Crystal. I had to distance myself away from you to protect you¡±Leonardo exined.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Yes Crystal¡±he softly replied, caressing her blonde locks that dangled across her shoulders.


    ¡°I was scared of loosing you. This is making the second time Crystal.  First you fell ill and now you got shot. All because of me. I had to protect you. Keeping my distance away from you and acting cold hearted again was the only way I could get you to obey my orders and stay within the mansion. If I told you softly I knew somehow you would have still broken my rules. I was just scared. Maybe my method was bad but I had good intentions. And I¡¯m deeply sorry for noting to check upon you. Crystal I love you. Through out these weeks I¡¯ve been working, trying to trace who was responsible for your shooting. Crystal I care about you so deeply. More than you can ever know. I would never stop caring¡±


    An unsettling silence settled into the room.


    Crystal felt tongue tied. His words felt so deep and sincere. She could barely even react. She just stared open mouthed at him.


    Leonardo watched her for some minutes before he began to move away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go please¡± Crystal pleaded, breaking the awkward silence between them as she held on to the edges of his sleeve making him abruptly stop.


    She thought she could shun him off but maybe she was wrong. Seeing him so vulnerable, sincere and pained got her heart shattering.


    This was the Leonardo she knew and wanted.


    She didn¡¯t want to be left alone. She had missed hispany so badly.


    Leonardoid on the bed without any hesitation. He wasn¡¯t a man to cave into people¡¯s desires but for Crystal, he didn¡¯t mind worshipping the very ground she walked on.


    Crystal sumbed into his embrace, doused in the cid moment and savouring the feeling.


    Leonardo inched closer to her face until she could smell the burning alcohol that scented all over his face.


    But she didn¡¯t mind. Whenever he stared at her this way, she found it hard to think of him as such a vile, selfish and evil person. Now he wasingpletely undone in her stare.


    They both captured each other¡¯s gaze, their heart beat syncing and breath mingling. Her lips parted and her head inched closer towards his.


    Anticipating something dangerous and frightening, their lips locked with each other. Time freezed in a moment for  both of them.


    They were blind, blind to everything that was happening around them but their passionate and lustful kiss.


    Crystal¡¯s one hand caressed under his well defined cheekbones, feeling his skin under the pads of her fingers.


    Their lips moved with so much passion and craving for each other with neither of them wanting to pull out.

 Mafia’s Obsession C40

    Leonardo¡¯s tongue greedily explored her mouth, tasting every corner with such a lustful vigour. The kiss took her breath away¨C swayed her off her feet and caused a fervently burning sensation to soar within her.


    It felt so long since they got to taste each others lip. The kiss sparked a million butterflies fluttering in her core.  Her petite arms wrapped around Leonardos broad shoulder, tangling with his messy dark hair.


    She ran her hands through it and yanked a fistful of it.


    ¡°You are hurt¡±Leonardo raspily reminded her pulling back and panting. Pure, searing hot lust danced in his eyes.


    Crystal could see the desire, lust, need and want for her in his blue orbs. Most importantly, she could decipher concern in them too.


    It was clear as crystal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡±Crystal reassured him.


    That was the only confirmation he needed to go on. His carouse hands trailed from her cheeks down to her neck and it slipped past her bandages. Crystal felt her toes curling up in delight.


    Her hands instantly left his hair to his shirt, undoing the buttons whilst he did same to her.


    They both yanked their shirts away, carelessly flinging it and not caring where itnded. Leonardo was cold and ruthless but his touch on her body was always feathery and light, tender and careful.


    Leonardo dragged his fingers down to her abdomen, he was studying her inch by inch.


    An airily moan left Crystal¡¯s lip feeling his fingers sensually rub at the waistline of her sweat pants.


    He hummed against her lips.


    ¡°You are so beautiful doll¡± his breath caressed her tender, plump lips.


    In a split second, he at once yanked her sweatpants down, slipping it past her knees and tugging on it till he had pulled it down her slender legs.


    His lips left her lips and trailed downwards, sucking, kissing and nibbling along the way.


    He pushed apart her thighs and his lips settled in between them.


    He gripped on to her thighs, nting wet, hot kisses on each side.


    asionally, he would softly bite it causing Crystal to quiver. He loved her reaction. It got him more filled up with arousal.


    He kissed her everywhere apart from where she wanted his lips to badly touch.


    He was torturing her and she had her senses lost in a hooded fog of desires. The mes sparked within her with each soft stroke and lick of her thighs by his expert tongue.


    Leonardo then brought his long slender fingers which began rubbing on her aching soaked bud through her panties.


    Crystal let out an airily splitting moan.


    ¡°Fuck¡±she gasped the moment he pushed her panties to a side, his fingers making contact with her wet aching mound.


    He stroked her soaked folds lightly with his fingers. It was the perfect torture.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±Crystal whined. Her body was set aze. An inferno was rocking her with each torturous stroke of Leonardo¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°More¡­.¡±the word flowed out of her lips before she could even stop herself.


    ¡°More what?¡±Leonardo asked raising his head up to get a view of her sensual cries, his fingers not leaving her wet pussy.


    ¡°More what Crystal?¡±he teased, his slender finger intruding partially into her pussy.


    Her hips bucked against his hands and leoanardo used his free hand to hold on to her thigh harder.


    ¡°Say it!¡±he demanded sharply


    ¡°I want you. More of you¡±a desperate cry left Crystal¡¯s lips.


    A devilish smile curled against Leonardo¡¯s lip and in an instant, he ripped her panties out, leaving her naked before his lustful eyes apart from the bandage she had that was wrapped around her shoulder and a part of her chest.


    He looked like a starved, ferocious wolf.


    He gazed down at her. He was going mad with lust. Every atom of this woman seemed to turn him on, arousing him with pulsating need and want. He leaned down and locked his lips on her once more.


    His lips began wandering from her lips to her neck. He gave her love bites, his tongue sensually sweeping her neck.


    His lips left her neck, skipping past her bandage, trailing lower.


    ¡°Leo wait¡±Crystal quickly protested, unsure of what ever he was doing.


    Leonardo instantly grabbed the hand she subconsciously stretched out, cing it above her head.


    ¡°Rx¡±Leonardo admonished. That single word spread an aching need between her thighs. Her fingers fisted into his hair, kneading his scalp the moment his lips dipped between her legs.


    He tortured her again. Kissing everywhere except the one ce she badly craved for his lips. An unconfined breathless moan pushed out of her parted lips.


    ¡°Leo¡±she begged breathlessly, yanking his hair even harder.


    A deep grumble tumbled fron Leonardo¡¯s chest.


    Her reaction got him more aroused.


    Leonardo was hell bent on making her plead. Her thighs were parted and positioned, stimted, aroused and aroused continuously until she had be a mess of aching flesh.


    He teased her continuously till she couldn¡¯t bear the sheer sensual overload.


    ¡°Please touch me¡±she voiced out.


    His tongue then connected to her sensitive bundles of flesh.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hungrily, he fed on her. His took her clit into his mouth, flicking his tongue against it.


    Crystal tried stiffling her moan but it was just too much.


    He ate her clean and damn did she love  it.  His tongue slipped inside her, sucking her folds and juices whilst he pushed in two fingers inside her also.


    Whilst his tongue devoured her, his fingers were pumping in and out of her.


    ¡°Oohhhhhh¡­¡±Crystal struggled to catch her breath.


    This strong sensation of pleasure made her mind utterly nk.


    His pace was dangerously fast, his fingers thrusting into her continuously until she screamed out in pure bliss, an orgasmic sensation rocking her.


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t stop after her first orgasm. He sucked on her cum, his fingers still ravaging within her.


    ¡°L-leonardo¡­ please¡± a breathless sigh was heard from her aching lips.


    Orgasm hit her again like aet. Her toes curled up and her fingers almost ripped his hair.


    Leonardo kept on going faster till she cried out, much more louder than before. Only then did he stop.


    He raised his head up and licked his fingers clean.


    ¡°You are the most exotic meal I¡¯ve tasted¡± he huskily said, a devilish glint in his eyes.


    Why did he have to look so sinful?


    Her eyes could clearly see the massive bulge in his pants, wanting to be let out.


    He parted her thighs more and settled between them.


    ¡°You want this?¡±he asked.


    Crystal nodded in reply. ¡°Go gentle please¡±


    ¡°Soft and gentle¡± he mumbled in agreement, undoing his trousers.


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t a man who made love. He fucked. He fucked hard and raw.


    But today he will go gentle for his doll.


    His erection stood out tall, with thick veins that ran along his length. It was hardened so fully in need.


    Need of her.


    He pressed his lips on hers once again whilst his one hand positioned himself to her dripping core.


    Crystal could taste herself in his mouth. It ignited a wave of desire within her.


    Slowly he began to move inside her.


    With one hand propping himself up, Leonardo went in more deeper until he was all the way inside her.


    His length spread through the walls of her wet core as a breathless moan escaped her lips.


    His both arms settled against her sides. With a low husky groan, he pulled out and thrusted in deeper, slightly harder this time.


    ¡°Fuck¡±his rugged breathing brushed against her neck. Crystal wed at his taunt muscles, her hands then trailing to his back as he thrusted into her further, gripping onto the sheets of the bed to keep himself from going rough.


    Leonardo was being so tender with her. The move of his hips were slow and controlled. He was slowly thrusting into her but with some mannerism of hardness.


    He filled her up entirely, hitting the spot she wanted which made her cry out everytime.


    ¡°Crystal¡­ I am close¡± He rasped. He was close to cuming and she as well.


    Thrusting continuously, he tipped her over the edge. Her head lulled back into the pillow, her pupils bing dted and her nails digging into his skin.


    He hissed in pain but he loved it. He rode her off delicately but pleasurably into orgasm.


    Crystal convulsed underneath him, breathing out his name continuously as she felt herself release.


    A couple more sweet thrusts and he felt himself stiffen inside her, her walls clenching around him.


    He pulled out in a sh. His seeds sttered across her stomach, his tip dripping off his hot release as he lets out a low growl.


    They both stared at each other breathlessly.


    Crystal couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Leonardo made love to her and it felt so pleasurable.


    Leonardo rolled over her, hauling her towards himself.


    ¡°Fuck. You are so sweet¡±he groaned against her face.


    Crystal felt her face be flush. She felt weak and exhausted. Leonardo ced a tender kiss on her lips before pulling away, noticing how tired she was.


    Crystal felt her heavy eyes slowly close and her body rxed within Leonardo¡¯s hold.


    ¡°I love you Crystal¡± he whispered to her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!